You are viewing a story from harrypotterfanfiction.com View Online General disclaimer: Owe it all to JK! Only what you can't recognise, I own.. A/N Here is the first chapter in my story! Enjoy! and p/r! SUMMER'S END Last day before school. Last day of fun. For most people perhaps, but not for Lily Evans. That’s me. Yapp, and I am a witch. And about to start my seventh year at Hogwarts. Most witches and wizards are very happy to go home for the summer, and not as happy to go back. Not for me. I’m a muggleborn, you see. And don’t get me wrong, I’m not unhappy at my home, my parents are always trilled to have me back. But my sister kind of ruins it all. And the fact that I have no one from the magical world near me. Except Snape, of course, but for all I cared, he might not be there at all. We used to be best friends, but for the last year… there had been no denying it. We had chosen different paths in life. But the summer holiday was soon over. Soon I would be home, home in my true world where I could be with my friends. Also, as an extra surprise I had been chosen for Head Girl this year, and my parents couldn’t have been more thrilled. It had, of course resulted in another fight between me and Petunia. That’s my sister. She hates anything that is not normal. Normal in her eyes. Magic was not normal. But I knew she secretly wanted to be magical as well. She used to want. Maybe she had grown to hate it. It was really sad; we used to be quite close. I was in my room, packing my suitcase. Or pretended to pack my suitcase, really. I had packed it days ago. But I didn’t want another fight. I had sensed one coming during dinner, when I had insisted on wearing my robes. Just for the fun of it actually. By the end of the meal, Petunia looked ready to burst. We had had Vernon, Petunia’s boyfriend over, and she hadn’t told him about my… ‘abnormality’. “Yes, very nice to see you again Vernon!” I heard my mother’s voice from bellow. “I’m really looking forward to meet your parents on Sunday! Give them my regards!” She was, as usual, trying to be nice and polite. Because Vernon wasn’t a… pleasant man. He was very self-centred and egoistical. Not at all a man a mother would like to see with her daughter. “Lily!!” My father yelled from the hallway when the door closed, and I opened the door to my room, and yelled back. “Would you like to come down and spend the rest of your evening with us Lils? It’s your last day home for a while, and –” “I don’t want her down here!! She’s a freak!!” Petunia’s high voice shrilled. “Petunia, I don’t want you talking like that about your sister, it’s –” I closed the door. My sister wouldn’t budge, and I was sure my parents didn’t want to cause a big fight on my last night back home. I heard Petunia thumping the floor as she walked past my door into her own room. “Freak!!” she screeched at it. At me. I pretended I didn’t hear, and decided it was better if I went to bed early. Maybe tomorrow would come faster. “Lily?” I heard my mother’s voice in the door, an hour later. I pretended to be asleep, and she went over to the bed. I heard her sighing a little, before tucking a blanket over me, stroking my hair. “I’m sorry…” she whispered, kissing my forehead, and closed the door. “Mum!” I yelled the next morning. We were running late. Petunia had caused a scene, not wanting to come with us to King’s cross. I didn’t mind, I would rather not have her there, but my parents thought otherwise. Luckily, Petunia had gotten her will this time. But we were now late. “I’m coming, I’m coming!” she panted, running down the stairs, trying to pull on her coat. My dad grabbed my suitcases, and we ran into the car, slamming the doors. “Okay, Lily!” her mother said, almost tearful. “Promise you’ll write us –” “I will, mum!” “Be a good girl –” “You know I am!” “And promise us you won’t get pregnant –” My father shot in sternly. “DAD!” I exclaimed horrified. “We’re just joking! C’mon, group-hug!” My father said, reaching out his hands. “No. That’s just… not happening – Dad, no!” I giggled as he and my mother indulged me in a big hug. I really hoped no one could see me now. Especially not Potter or any of his incredibly stupid-good-for-nothing friends. “Sara!” my scream shrilled through the nearly empty station, receiving a few looks from the passengers. I untied myself from my parents, and ran towards my best friend. “Sara! Oh my, look at you! You have gotten a tan and all!” I flung myself around her neck. “How have you been?” asked Sara, as I finally let go. “Oh… you know… the usual… Petunia is being as bad as ever… but at least I haven’t gotten any owls from James this week, which I must say is a new record for that guy…” we laughed heartily, and updated each other on our summer’s events. Sara had gone to Italy for the summer, and had no means of contacting me. Her owl was out with the flu… Sara Connor was a beautiful girl, with long slender legs, and shoulder short blonde hair, and soft blue eyes. She was wearing a beautiful baby blue top, which made her eyes shine. I on the other hand, was smaller built. I had mid-long flowing red hair, and big almond-shaped green eyes which everyone said twinkled when I laughed. Many people considered me pretty, but I personally didn’t think so. I waved goodbye to my mother and father, and Sara waved goodbye to her mother, and we moved through the barrier between platform nine and ten, to get to nine and three quarters, the platform from which the Hogwart’s train would be leaving in half an hour. “Oh, look, there is Melissa!” screamed Sara, and we both ran, trolley and owls all forgotten. Melissa was a tall, perfect bodied girl with long brown hair, tied up in a pony tail. She was wearing dark jeans, and a golden top, with matching ear-rings, looking really beautiful. “Hi gals” she beamed at us. “Have you missed me?” her face sprung into a large, white smile as the other two laughed. “Missed me?” said a soft voice in my ear. I jumped a little and turned around to find the source of the voice, only to find myself bumping into none other than James Potter. Typically my luck. Embarrassed, I gave him a nasty scowl, just to tell him that it was him who stood in my way, with a wide smirk, and his black hair standing up in the back. Obnoxious little prat. “Go out –” Here we go again. “Never gonna happen, Potter!” I spat at him. He laughed at my expression which was really annoyed. His soft hazel eyes looked deep into my face like he could never get enough of me, before another familiar voice tore our gaze away from each other. “There you are Prongsie boy, come on let’s go… Hi Evans, Connor, Sapphire” Sirius said, just realising who James stood next to. Sirius Black, carelessly handsome boy with a messy black hair, which laid in a perfect, deliberately, untidy place making him look more sexy, unlike James’s hair, which were only higgledy-piggledy, gave a small bow to each of the us, Melissa had turned red when she realised she had drooled at the sight of him, before dragging James with him, over to where the rest of the marauders stood waiting. “I really think you should give him a chance…” Melissa said as soon as an uncomfortable silence had surrounded us. Sara and I looked at her, with a questioning look. “James! He obviously likes you! ” She said, as I groaned in anguish. “I don’t care!” It was common knowlegde that James had a huge crush on me. To my big dismay. “You're so stupid sometimes, Lils –” “Yeah, he does like you!” “I know, but it still doesn’t matter...” Soon we were all three laughing, driving our trolleys onboard the train. Our laughter did not quite die away before we found only one compartment empty enough for us to squeeze into, filled only by… the Marauders. Of course… The marauders were the school’s pranksters. No one even came close to match their fondness for pranks and mischief, and they had probably spent more time in detention than Dumbledore had spent growing his beard. Our, so to speak, my, disappointed face, was not missed by James, or any of the other marauders. “What?” laughed Sirius at me. “Not happy to see us?” I scowled as the Marauders started laughing at me. I tried to sit as far away from James as possible, but Sara, with a grin, shoved me down next to him. He smiled at me expectantly, but I gave him a cold smile. He ruffled his hair to make it stick out even more. Git. “So how was you summer?” James asked me politely. “None of your business, prat!” “You’re cute, you know that?” he said, attempting to pinching my cheek, but I slapped his hands away. Potter was the most immature boy I had ever met. He couldn’t even make it down the hall without hexing someone or play a prank on them, just to show off. He was a stuck-up, wool-headed bastard with hair for brains. And now he was smiling at me, like I would just melt for him, agree to go out with him, and be just another trophy… “Uhm… er… Lily? Are you alright?” Sara looked at me worriedly, when I realised she must had seemed very funny being lost in thoughts, apparently staring at James, because they were sniggering at me again. “What… what? Yeah… I’m fine… starving though…” Sirius looked at me, with big, understanding eyes. He nodded. “I know exactly what you mean” James tried to get my attention again, but I turned to Sara and Melissa. “I better go…” I said with a significant look that clearly stated that I needed to get out of there. They nodded. “Gosh, yeah, I almost forgot you had been made Head!” We squealed. “But don’t worry, it is until three… Almost two hours left!” They grinned evilly. Sad for not having a decent excuse to leave, I sat back with a frown. I was dying to see who I had to spend a great part of my last year at Hogwarts with. While I was once again lost in thoughts, I noticed Potter staring at me apparently lost in thoughts himself. I found myself blushing. I mentally cursed myself for letting it happen and hoped no one else had noticed. He tilted his head back down, and in the corner of my eyes I saw Sirius grinning broadly at James, and I was pleased to see that he wasn’t grinning back, only looking down on the floor, and thinking. “Did you just blush at JAMES?” Melissa said in a hushed voice. I looked mortified, and shook my head. I turned my head to see if any of the boys were listening, but they were already deep down in Exploding Snaps game. “You know I don’t like that boy, he’s too… too… arrogant, conceited, proud, over confident…” my voice trailed off when I saw they were sniggering at me. They looked at me as if they did not quite believe me, and exchanging meaningful looks, they let it be. For now, I though bitterly. They never gave it a rest. When the laughter and our normal conversations had resumed, a thin boy with sallow face and greasy hair that draped his face like curtains, entered the compartment. Followed by Avery. His Death Eater friend. “I just…” he mumbled, not quite aware of who was in the room. When he realised who was, though, his pale face became a sick shade of green. He backed a little, his eyes back from me to James. Severus face filled with contempt for us; he and the marauders were known enemies. They had been since their very first train ride to Hogwarts when they were eleven. That day, Severus and I had been friends. “What do you want, Snivellus? and what’s with the expression? Seen a bottle of shampoo and are trying to escape it?” sneered Sirius, drawing his wand. Severus eyes flared. “Get out, Snivellus!!” yelled James. “And you, Avery!” he spat. “Don’t care.” Avery said in a cold voice. “There is too much… dirty blood here…” he said, glancing at me. “Mudblood!” I opened her mouth to say something, but James stood up, with Sirius, both pointing their wands at him. “Don’t you dare call Lily a mudblood! Her blood is ten times as pure as yours, and you should count yourself lucky to even breathe the same air as she does!” Avery, with Severus following closely, ran away from the compartment as fast as they could. I think they both probably knew better than to confront James after insulting me. “Yeah, you better run, you cowards!” Sirius screamed after him, stuffing his wand. “Thanks…” I said, after a while to break the silence. “No problem…” he said “Snivellus’ll get back sooner or later.” he added grinning mischievous at Sirius. “Snape actually didn’t do anything –” “He’s a git no matter. Besides, hanging with bastards like Avery, he doesn’t deserve better!” “I wonder who the Head Boy is…” I said after a little while in silence. The girls nodded in equal curiosity, taking a glance at Remus, but he appeared not to notice. “Is it you, Remus?” I finally asked, smiling. “No” he said finally, not looking up from his paper. “No, you know what; I guess it’s that Christian Kandree, you know the cute boy in Hufflepuff… gosh I wouldn’t mind spending weekends planning hogsmead visits with him all year” I said, and the girls giggled. “It’s me, actually…” said a suddenly annoyed James. He hated it when I talked about other boys. That’s why I did it so often. I looked at him like expecting someone to jump in and scream ‘SURPRISE!’ Nobody did, and the compartment went quiet as my anger steadily grew. The only sounds that were heard, was from Sirius, eating happily his fifth box of cauldron cakes, with chocolate stains all around his mouth, totally oblivious to the rising temper among two of his friends. “Who in their right minds would ever make YOU Head Boy, Potter?” I spat at him. The head girl and the head boy were to spend a lot of time together during the year, and they had a huge responsibility over the prefects, and generally the rest of the school. It was beyond my imagination how Dumbledore could have chosen someone as irresponsible and immature as James. James himself just sat there watching her with an amused expression. “I don’t know” He said at last. “Oh, so that all the famous Mr-I’m-So-Hot-Why-Won’t-You-Snog-Me-Potter have to say?!” the thought of him annoying me all those times we would have to be all alone, was unbearable. As if the times in classes and hallways were not enough. James stood up, facing me, my face livid. “It’s not my fault that he chose me as a Head Boy!” He said, smirking. Arg, why did he have to be like that?? “But you need to calm down, Evans! This relationship ain’t going to work if you angry with me all the time!” He stared deeply in my eyes, giving me a look most girls would kill for, knowing he had crossed the line. “I need to calm down?! I?!” James laughed at me, causing my eyes to flash dangerously. “And by the way, we will never have a relationship! You’re such a prat, Potter!” He backed off, keeping his hands up in a mock-defeat. “Okay, Lily, I’m sorry Dumbledore chose me as a Head Boy! If you’re not happy, perhaps you should go to Dumbledore yourself and tell him you won’t be Head Girl! That you can’t handle the job.” And he sunk back in his seat with a satisfied grin towards Sirius, as he ran his fingers through his hair. However this shut me up. I would rather have French kissed Peter (A/n No offence, Peter…) than go to Dumbledore, saying I wasn’t up for the Head Girl Duties. I left the compartment in exasperation, and the girls following me. “Do you love her?” said Remus when they had gone serious again. Sirius choked on what now HAD to be his tenth box of cakes. James only stared out the window. “I don’t know… I have never felt this way about someone before… But she doesn’t even know me…” he exclaimed through gritted teethes. “And I don’t know her… I mean, why won’t she just try to be friends with me?” Remus nodded in understanding, leaning back in his seat, folding out his paper again. “But maybe she is afraid that she’ll just be another girl to you…” James nodded to himself. “But she won’t be just another girl… I mean, at the beginning it was like that, dating all the pretty girls that would fall at our feet...” Sirius nodded still oblivious to what he was agreeing to. “But I guess she is one I could really… love…” he continued. “If she only stops hating me…” he resumed looking out the window. “I don’t think she hates you… I think she only wants you to grow up…” “Yeah I hope so… Lily, she makes me feel so… good!” he smiled the dumbest smile Remus had ever seen. “‘vot ‘re ju ‘oing to ‘oo ‘ot ‘rils?” Sirius suddenly said, causing Remus, Peter and James to look at him worriedly. He had apparently tried to shove all the content of a Bertram Bott’s every flavour bean in his mouth, AND speak at the same time. It resulted in half chewed beans, spilling from his mouth and down on the floor. “eeew, Sirius, that’s GROOOSS!” At the same time, Sara and Melissa sat at the other side of the compartment door, trying to calm me down. “…and who the HELL does he think he is, anyway!!” I exclaimed angrily. “Lily, shut up!” Melissa suddenly whispered, and pointed at the door. We heard James’s voice. “I have never felt this way about someone before –” This shut me up. Forgetting I was angry, all of us leaned into the door, listening to every word of the conversation inside. Half an hour later, I said goodbye to my friends, and walked towards the prefect’s compartment. I knew I was early, but I needed some time to think for my own. What I had heard James say; it really hit me, for some reason. I was quite sure he was only playing me for some sort of stupid bet with Sirius. But he had seemed sincere… Perhaps Remus was right, that I only waited for him to grow up… Seeing Severus being tortured by them hadn’t been fun during our first years at school… But this was now, so much had happened. Seeing what he had become, how we had grown apart, made me almost cheer inside every time they hexed him. What excuse did I really have to reject him? Maybe it didn’t hurt to be, well, just a little friendly to him. I shrugged. Maybe he deserved it after all this time; maybe he deserved a chance… And the door opened. “Potter…” I said “What are you doing here?” He watched me with a bemused look. “Er… I’m… Head Boy…?” He seemed reluctant at starting up what started our last fight, but I merely nodded, not quite catching his eyes. “Oh yeah, right guess you are then…” He was nervous, but grinned nonetheless. I hated when he did that. “Stop smiling like an idiot!” His smile disappeared. He shook his head. “Take it easy, Evans!” he smirked again. “Oh shut it, Potter!” I turned to leave, but he grabbed my shoulder. He was standing close to me, very close. I could smell his disgusting scent. “What?” I barked, perhaps a little to stern, because his grip slackened. “You’re hot” he whispered in my ear, making a shiver run down my spine. “Stop it!” I said shrilling. “I just…” he went quiet. I could feel his fingers through my hair, stroking my neck. “Potter, get away from me!” “Please…” James groaned in expiration behind me. “Potter, you disgust me!” I had planned it to be an insult, but it came out quite the opposite. He chuckled in my hair. “I know you’ll give in eventually… after all, I am irresistible.” Oh, was it like this it was going to be now. I cleared my throat. “Get your hands of me right this second, or I swear to God, I will curse you into oblivion!” I said, and he quickly let go of me, thank Merlin, as the first new chosen prefects entered the compartment. The Sun had faded, and we were all getting tired. We were back in the compartment and had just changed into our robes. I could hear Sirius and Potter complaining behind me about how hungry they were. Boys! I rolled my eyes, staring out the window at nothing in particular, wondering if we were soon there. I was hungry, after all. “Ah, good there’s the castle!” I heard Melissa’s voice, and looked up. We were all looking out the window, and when I turned my head, I saw Hogwarts castle coming in sight. It looked really magnificent, and I realised how much I had missed it during the summer. The train stopped at Hogsmead station, and the usual horseless carriages stood there waiting for us. Melissa, Sara and I climbed in one, followed by Alice, and Mary the two fellow Gryffindor seventh year that shared our dorm. I gazed out of the window. I grinned at myself, and looked at the castle, feeling warmth spread through me. Finally, I was home. A/N Thanks a bunch for taking the time to read my Fanfic! *Squee* It’s basically the first not-short-story one I have ever written, so I hope you’ll enjoy. Please Review if you like to. Criticism, and things you liked, is more than welcome =D Keep in mind though, this is POST deathly Hallows, so if there is any slow-asses out there who haven’t read DH yet, well too bad for you! Next chapter will be up soon I guess… And yeah, Sorry about all the spelling mistakes...!! I'm not from an english speaking country... Toodles Helene And yeah, btw… I done some changes, so please give it a second read! I changed the narrator, and I added a prologue. Changed some stuff… Bye Disclaimer: Don't own anything A/N I’m changing a little around on from Lily’s point of view and James’s. Lily’s will be written, in first person and James’s in third person. I will mostly be following Lily, but sometimes it’s best to see James’s side… WELCOMES AND HONEY James’s POV It had started to rain outside, and the enchanted ceiling flared with lightning, thunder making the Great Hall shake. “Merlin, I don’t envy them, crossing the lake in this weather!” said Remus, staring worriedly out the window where heavy rain drops fell. “Sure.” replied Sirius. “I just wish they could hurry though. I’m hungry…” “Me too” said James, staring at Lily, her red hair hung floating around her shoulders, down to her waist. Her emerald eyes, which never quite caught his hazel ones, were fixed upon something he couldn’t see. Her beautiful figure was sitting next to Sara, and Merlin he wished he could sit next to her, smelling her sweet scent… “James, drag your eyes back in you head. And wipe your mouth, you disgusting boy, you’re drooling!” The first years, led by McGonagall, a mid aged, stern-looking woman, who never, what so ever, let her hair down, entered the Hall, looking drenched to the bone. The boys all silently thanked Merlin’s bra, for the fact that they had reached the hall before the rain had started. Lily’s POV McGonagall brought out the stool, and placed the dirty, old and patched hat upon it. It immediately started singing its usual start-of-term song, and the new students all stared at it, some with worriedly expressions. “First years! Line up and come forward when I call your name” said McGonagall when the hat had finished its song. “Alistair, Thomas” McGonagall called, as a small light brown haired boy tripped from the line, and nervously put the hat on. It stood quite still on his head for a few moments, before finally shouting “GRYFFINDOR!” I remembered, as the rest of our table begun applauding at Thomas, sitting down with a stare that said that he would rather prefer sink trough the floor, when I had first arrived to Hogwarts. “Sev, what does she mean with sorting?” said the eleven year old me, walking in line with the other first years, next to my best friend Severus. The stern looking woman, who named herself ‘Professor McGonagall’ said we had to line up for the sorting. “I have told you before, Lil, it’s just putting on the hat and it’ll tell you in which house you belong!” he explained, a little impatient. I think he was a little tired of me nagging at him all the time, but I was anxious. “You swear? Nothing bad or anything?” I kept tugging his robe, looking a little worried. “Yes I swear! You’ll do fine!” he reassured me, taking my hand, squeezing it a little. We walked in the doors to the Great Hall, and I gasped. It was the biggest and most spectacular place I had ever seen. The ceiling had been bewitched to look like the sky outside, I knew, I had read about it in a ‘Hogwarts; a history’. McGonagall brought out the hat and placed in on a stool, both hat and stool looking quite unstable. “But… What if…” Even the enchanted ceiling couldn’t take my anxiety away. “Lily, stop it… everything will be fine. Just watch!” I recognised one of the black haired boys me and Sev had met on the train, Sirius Black, sitting down, conceitedly putting the sorting hat on his head. The hat cried ‘GRYFFINDOR’, making me jump out of surprise. Severus chuckled at me, and I gave him a little shove. “It wasn’t funny!” “Yeah it was!” he whispered back. “No it wasn’t!” I said stubbornly. “I –” “Evans, Lily!” McGonagall called, breaking off my would-be speech. “Go on!” he gave me a small push, smiling encouragingly. On trembling legs, and furiously red, I walked forwards and sat upon the rickety stool. The hat barley touched my hair, before bellowing ‘GRYFFINDOR’. I heard Sev groan a little, before I took of the hat, and handed it to McGonagall. I hurried over to the Gryffindor table, giving Sev a little sad smile, before turning my back on that Sirius Black kid who was making room for me, next to him… “Hungry, Evans?” James’s voice took me back to present, and to my exasperation I saw the Marauders had moved from their perfect spot at the table, ten feet away from me, to join Melissa, Sara and I. “No… Hey, here’s an idea, why won’t you bugger off?” “Always a charmer, that one!” he said, grinning at Sirius, who sat down next to Melissa. I glanced out over the Great Hall, noticing the slytherin table, seeing a group of slytherins talking animatedly between each other. As they saw me noticing them, they showed me a rude hand gesture, before mouthing the words ‘Mudblood’. They had probably heard about the train incident. But it didn’t bother me. I wasn’t afraid of the stupid Slytherins. “Just ignore it, and it will go away!” said James apologetically, noticing my expression. “Yeah, I'm trying, but obviously you're still here!” The sorting ended with a little blond girl, walking over to the Ravenclaw’s table. Dumbledore, with his usual waist long silver hair, silver beard, half moon glasses and today dressed in purple robes with silver stars, stood up, gesturing for them to be quiet, and the applauding died away. “Welcome!” he said sincerely. “Welcome for the first time, and welcome back. Yet another year has come to a beginning. Another year of exciting lessons and events. ” His eyes peered over his half-moon shaped spectacles. “I can see your hungry eyes staring up at me, so all I have to say before the happy time of eating is, ENJOY!” Sirius screeched like a little girl, and jumped up and down in his seat as the food magically appeared in front of us. Some of the first years gasped. “Calm down, Padfoot, you ate like the whole train! How can you possibly be hungry?” said Remus at his friend’s reaction. I rolled my eyes at them. “Ah, well Moony, you know me! I can’t resist it, when they put food on the table!” The people nearby laughed, some girls eying him curiously. “You’re going to end up like professor Slughorn if you keep eating at that rate, you know!” Melissa smirked at him. “Ey, ‘re ‘o ‘aying ’m fat?” said Sirius, his mouth was already filled with chicken, and his feeble attempt to speak, sent bits of food spraying over the table. “Eeew… you really are gross, you know that don’t you?” I looked disgusted at the table. “Yeah, I get that a lot!” said Sirius, as he went for another leg of chicken, James roaring with laughter. “You’re so cute!” Melissa laughed along with James, and kissed Sirius on the cheek. “Yeah, you are!” said James and kissed him on the other cheek. “Totally agree!” said Remus, and bent down to kiss him on the nose. “You said it, Moony!” squealed Peter, and stood up to kiss Sirius as well. “Okay, baaaack of people, back off!!” “Their right, you know… you are kind of cute” I said seductively and gave Sirius a hug, and the table roared in laughter at James’s astonished look. “Aren’t I cute?” he asked carefully, a little upset for being let out by me. “Sure you are!” exclaimed Remus, indulging James in a big hug, kissed both his cheeks, and ruffled his hair. I laughed. His glasses almost fell off. “Well if it is only you who find me attractive, then…” he said pouting like a baby, pushing his glasses back on his nose. “We have always your little fan-club, don’t we?” I snapped, gesturing a pack of girls ogling at Sirius and James. “I’ll bet they will gladly tell you how very adoring you are, if you asked them to!” “You know I only want you, Evans!” “ No you don’t! And stop calling me Evans, it’s not my name!” “Of course I want you, and yeah it is….!” “Are not!” “Are too!” “Shut it both of you!” said Remus, pointing at a small, scared-looking second year who obviously had been trying to make contact with us for the last five minutes. “Eh, Dumbledore told me to tell you that he wanted you to join him at in his office… eh…right after the feast” he said to Potter and I. Our eyes met. “Eh, you are Lily Evans and James Potter, right? Head Boy and Head Girl?” He looked so dead scared that I felt sorry for him. “Yeah, we are! Don’t worry! Thank you!” I smiled my best smile, and the boy seemed to tension up a little. “Why won’t you smile like that at me?” Said James jokingly, putting on a mock pout. I rolled my eyes. “You haven’t earned such a nice smile.” I snapped. He shook his head in despondent. “So, Evans, I expect you’re looking forward to do patrols with me every evening?” He said, grinning like an idiot. I noticed a pair of girls drooling. “No, Potter I don’t. In fact, I can’t think of something I’m looking less forward too!” “Go out with me, Evans!” Four girls at the ravenclaw table burst into sobs. “No! Just… stop it you prat!!” “Oh, feisty… You’ll have a lot of problems with her during the year, Prongs!” Sirius smirked. “She is practically biting of your nose every time you open your mouth!” “Oh, shove it, Black!” “No, shove you!” he answered back. “What the hell does that mean?” “I don’t know… just… shove yourself, okay?” “Shut it!” said James and I at the same time. I scowled and engaged in Sara’s conversation with Alice. “Well now that we have eaten, and filled our bellies until near bursting,” (he gave Sirius a little look) “We must now go over to more serious matter!” The students exchanged glances. “Ah well, yes. As you probably all know, the wizard known as Voldemort, or He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named as some of you name him, are gaining power and strength, and are becoming stronger by minute. I will not lie to you, because some of you have already suffered losses at the hand of Voldemort and his Death Eaters. I feel you deserve to know the truth. I would advice you to be on guard; the dark side never rests and never shows mercy. I have no reason to believe that you are anything less than safe here at Hogwarts, but still it would be close to foolishness not to take necessary precautions! I would not advise any of you to spend unnecessary time out after curfew.” He gave the marauders a little look, but they appeared not to have noticed, deeply buried in their food. Gits. “I must also advice that you should not try to make enemies on purpose. It would most wise to try to keep somewhat house unity, but if that can be done, I’m not so sure” he eyed the slytherins and the gryffindors. “I would suggest you at least try to keep it friendly. Alone we stand much more vulnerable than united with our friends. Keep it in mind! And turning to some slightly happier matter, I must inform the new students and perhaps some of our older ones as well, that the forbidden forest is out of bounds for everyone as is magic in corridors, and outside classes. Mr Filch, our caretaker, has also a list of magical objects that is banned in this school. Personally I don’t think there is anything wrong with jokes and pranks to lighten our days when we find ourselves in these… dark times… But the ministry finds it best that we are as careful as possible…” He scowled jokingly, earning a few laughs from the students. “Well, that’s it! Off to bed now!” The students rose. “Bye!” Melissa and Sara waved at us as we departed the Great Hall. “See you back in the dorm, lils!” “On your lead then!” James said, gesturing the stairs. “Eh…?” “Never been to Dumbledore’s office before?” I shook my head. “Thought so…” he sniggered. “Little saint Evans” “What the hell was that supposed to mean?” I said, my eyes narrowing. “Oh nothing… I’ll show you the way, if you kiss me!” he said hopefully. Yak! “Never gonna happen!” I said, my eyes narrowing even more. “Okay, shall we go, then?” “Sure” I mumbled “I knew you adored me!” “Sorry to disappoint you there, but it is Sirius I adore, not you…” I said jokingly. “Sirius?” he laughed. “Nah, don’t go after Sirius, he doesn’t have the ability to keep himself to one girl... He’s a man whore” “And you’re not?” I said sardonically. “As you have ever had a girl any longer! What was you record? Five weeks, I think before you broke the poor girl’s heart?” “Why do you always look on the negative stuff?! Besides I haven’t slept with a girl since… eh lets see… three weeks ago!” he said proudly. “It’s all for you, I’m only waiting for you to open up a little and get over whatever you need to get over, and when you realise that it’s really me all along you have wanted, you’ll come running, preferably on a beach, with only a swim suit on, your hair waving in the wind… Just like on Baywatch!” “You can contain your… manly… needs, for me, for a whole three weeks? Oh gosh you really must like me!” I said sarcastically. “And how the hell do you know about Baywatch?” James was pure-blood and that he knew about a muggle television program was as weird at the prospect of Petunia doing magic, without freaking totally, or ending up killing herself because of the thought of being anything other than perfect and completely normal. James shrugged. “Sirius is still a bigger whore than me! I think he have slept with over five girls in the period where I have contained myself.” I snorted. “And besides, Sirius is living with me at my parents, and he kept bugging them all Christmas of getting a television, which they of course gave him. We went out to find something to watch, seeing they also bought him a vie-cey-are –” “VCR” I corrected him. “And we found this video with a lot of pretty girls on it, and we thought, well I don’t know actually… I don’t we did think when we bought it. Anyway, we spent almost the whole summer watching Baywatch, playing quidditch or spying on you” “What?!” he was such a moron! “Only joking, Evans” he added quickly, winking. I eyed him suspiciously. “Ah, who am I kidding… only this once, when you were bathing!” my brows narrowed. “Not like… when alone, naked…” he added hurriedly. “Though I wouldn’t mind seeing you – never mind” he added when he noticed my eyes flared. “Anyway, you were with your parents. And your sister.” I felt myself reddened. I had only gone swimming once that summer and it had resolved in another fight between me and my sister. “You and your sister are really different.” He added in an afterthought. Wow you’re good, Sherlock! “Oh? How so?” “I don’t know. You don’t look much alike, she’s a muggle, and –” he hesitated. “She seems to fear things she doesn’t understand… such as magic… whereas you are understanding of nature, fearless, brave, really smart, gorgeous, beautiful…” “You had no right, you know! Spying on me like that” I cut him across, realising he had listened to our fight, which quite right had been about me being a witch. Again. I completely ignored the last bit, which supposedly was a compliment. “Can I have a kiss?” he suddenly asked, grinning. “Why do you even ask?!” “I’m bound to get lucky sometimes, ain’t I?” “Yeah, 7684th time’s the lucky one!” He laughed, when a male voice attracted our attention. “Ah, Miss. Evans, James, you’re here.” We turned around, and found Dumbledore waiting for us outside a large stone gargoyle. We had walked straight past him. “Good, good.” He said, chuckling. “Right this way then!” he gestured the gargoyle as he said the password, and the stone steps that leaded up to his office appeared. He sat down behind his desk, and conjured two chairs on which Potter and I sat. “So, firstly, congratulation on making Head Boy and Head Girl this year, but still nothing less then I would have expected from such great students as yourself.” I snorted, and Dumbledore chuckled. Our – eh – disagreements weren’t exactly kept in a low profile, since the Marauders where very popular and loved by everyone; they always made unnecessary big deal out of themselves (in my eyes, I’m sure no one else minded), and their pranks were widely know all over the school. They were respected by everyone except me, (and the slytherins… hmm perhaps the slytherins were on to something…) who only found them stupid and arrogant brats. Everyone also now knew I was, seeing of course, I was being hunted by, as mentioned above, Mr-wet-pants. My temper and continuous rejections of Potter, who alongside with Sirius where considered the hottest boys, but also the biggest sluts, in the castle where also quite famous. No one had ever turned down Potter. Yeey me! I had had boys turn after me, though, to James’s annoyance. And then he went and wrecked everything that had ever been close to a relationship. He then felt better about himself, asked me out, I turned him down, he didn’t care, as usual, and he went out and got drunk with Sirius, and had his way with five different girls. At the same night. Sometimes in the same bed/floor/shower/broom-shed, at the same time. And yeah, I would guess people knew I had great grades in like… Charms and potions… “You see, Sir!” said James jokingly, gesturing my snorting. “She is always like this; I don’t know what to do with her!” “Well if you could only stop spying on me that would help a lot!” I exclaimed angrily. “Miss Evans, James. That is quite enough!” he said in his amused but still stern voice which clearly stated that our argument was over. “We must go on with this meeting, so if you could delay this little argument of yours until a fitting time later, I would be most pleased. As you probably don’t know, Voldemort has now successfully recruited the giants. This is grave news, as the giants are fierce and violent individuals. The time has come for us to take extra care. I just wanted to inform you, as you are the Head’s this year, and you have a huge responsibility upon your shoulders. I don’t believe the students are in any particular danger within the walls on this castle, but it would be unwise not to take necessary measures. You will also arrange another prefects meeting as quickly as possible. I suggest, as you have a day off before the weekends, tomorrow, you’ll have it then. No need for delays, I would say. You will arrange patrols between them, and of course, between yourself. If there is any problem, you can see me in my office any time, but, of course, when I’m not there.” He winked. “The password is ‘cockroach cluster.’ –” James and I exchanged smirking faces. Or, rather, James, smirking, tried to catch my eyes, while I scowled in the opposite direction, laughing loudly inside. “…it will also be your decision to arrange graduation parties, Halloween feasts, discos, or whatever you kids like to do nowadays –” This time I met James’s eyes and smirked. “You will be spending your year in the Heads Dorm of course –” he continued. “What?” I interrupted him. Dumbledore turned his x-ray-like gaze to me and I blushed. “Something you would like to say, Miss Evans?” “Eh, yeah Sorry professor, but what did you mean with spending time in the head’s dorm?” He chuckled and turned to James. “I would presume from Miss Evans’s reaction that you didn’t tell her about the head’s dorm?” He grinned innocently, which made me want to hit him. “Don’t worry!” said Dumbledore. “It’s actually nearby Gryffindor common room, so if there are any problems you could easily be spending the night in your old beds.” “Ah, sir, there’s no need for that!” James said, putting his arm around me. “We’re going along just fine, aren’t we, honey?” “Put a sock in it!” “Put a me in you perhaps?” he said teasingly, and I reddened. That was no way to speak in front of the headmaster! “Why do you always have to be like this?” I snapped back. “I must really get going now!” Dumbledore said, getting up, interrupting our little would-be argument deliberately. “Goodnight James, Miss Evans!” “Night, Professor!” “See yah later Alligator, Sir!” Said James and Dumbledore shook from laughter. “Night James!” “Prat…” “What did I do now?!” he exclaimed, throwing his hands up. “You know what you did!! You didn’t tell me about the head’s room to make me look stupid!” “Mmm… okay, I did” he said sniggering. “But at least, it’s near the common room. You can visit your friends when you’re too tired of me and my…” “Don’t even dare finish that sentence!” I growled. “PARTYYY!!” screamed an excited Sirius when James and I finally arrived in the common room. Sirius, Sara, Remus and Peter were the only one in the room except a gang of fourth year’s girls, staring Sirius. Sirius were apparently jumping around the common room, trying to entertain himself, Peter sat laughing at Sirius, almost wetting himself from excitement and Remus sat reading a book. Sara sat waiting for me, and Melissa had gone to bed, being too tired to wait. Sirius’s and James’s eyes met before James yelled “Hell Yeah!! FOOOD!!” But it was came out kind of muffled, as Sirius leaped up at James, and with the force of his jump, they both fell to the ground. “I’ve missed you, man!!” Remus looked up from his book, and watched at them amusedly. “Eh, Padfoot, it’s only been like, what, half an hour? An hour at most!” “Yeah, I know! It nearly killed my heart! Right, my little Prongise boy?” “Aaw, Padfoot, ger’off me! You’re squeezing me to death here, mate!” “Oh, right, yeah sorry!” He got himself off James when he realised that he had been choking him. “Did I hear anyone mention food?” said Sirius smugly, when James had gotten up. The fourth year girls where giggling at him. “Yeah, I did, before I was ruthlessly mauled by a certain animal in this room!” “Oh… Really? Remus, I’ve told you not to jump on James, he doesn’t like that!” The marauders howled with laughter, but I didn’t catch the joke. I shook my head. Boys will be boys… "I'm going to bed" I said, breaking the laughter. "Oh, noo please pretty please stay a little longer!" Sirius said on his knees, before James hit him hard over the head. "Ouch, that hurt..." "No, C'mon Lily, stay a little" said Sara smugly. "Yeah!" exclaimed James. "We're getting foooood!" I gave in, cursing myself for it. James picked up a piece of parchment, tapped on it lightly and said ‘I solemnly swear I’m up to no good!’. “No shit” I mumbled and laughing loudly with Sara. Our laughter soon died, when we saw what happened to what we presumed to be an old piece of parchment. It showed a full drawing of Hogwarts castle, grounds and Hogsmead, the little village nearby, and little dots with nametags, which apparently were people. “Oh my, what is that?” exclaimed Sara “ Shush. It’s our little secret, so don’t talk so loud!” said Sirius, eying the fourth years, who, all of them except one, suddenly turned bright red and started giggling again. “Hi Sirius!” said the girl with the most bleached blond hair, when she saw him looking at her. “Hi Romina!” said Sirius, shrugging, clearly uncomfortable with the situation, hiding the map. “Shouldn’t you go to bed?” said James, seeing his friends reaction. The girls’ attention turned to him. “Why won’t you join us?” said the girl named Romina, which was clearly the most… confident… of the girls. “I mean it! Go to bed now! I’m head boy, and if you don’t go now, I will put you in detention.” I could secretly admit I admired the way Potter tried to do something with his Head Boy status other than to scare kids and put people in detention for the fun of it. “Ooo” she said. “I wouldn’t mind spending time in detention with you” she was clearly flirting with James. Probably to make Sirius jealous, I thought, but it wasn’t working. Sirius stood clutching the couch, bending over from laughing. “NOW!” screamed James, and girls gave him a nasty scowl before turning to the stairs. “Wasn’t that the girl you slept with last day before summer?” said Remus, and Sirius quickly shut up. “Merlin, Sirius, she is only fourteen!” “Your point being?” Remus shook is head in exasperation, turning back to his book. I rolled my eyes, once again. *cough* Sluuuut*cough* “Okay, I think it’s clear.” Potter said, peering at the map again, grinning at Sirius behaviour. “Filch is on the fifth floor, doing God-knows-what with his cat, peeves is in the fourth floor, probably ruining a classroom, good for him, and the rest of the teachers seems to be… well, not in the hallways at least!” “Okay, let’s go! I am hungry!” (A/N Guess who?) He was supposed to Head Boy! Sneaking out after bed hours, honestly! The boys said they would be returning with some food, but actually came back with what resembled the whole kitchen. “Come, have some treacle tart! It’s delicious!” Said Sirius pinching James’s cheeks stupidly, and he stuffed a little (Read: everything he could fit in both hands) of the tart into James’s mouth, making him looking very ridiculous, glassed hanging loop-sided, and crumbs all around his mouth. Me and Sara laughed, me laughing hardest out of pure spite, but he only grinned, swallowing the cake without problems. “So how is your little honey-bee?” Sirius said addressing James. “She’s doing fine, aren’t you?” he answered, pinching my cheeks and I rolled my eyes. For the hundred time that day. And I didn’t understand a thing they were talking about. “But she’s not a honey-bee, she’s a sugar-lump, and I thought we agreed on it four days ago!” James said jokingly. “Oh… well, only two days, actually, but HEY, who’s counting?” “You, apparently…” “Besides the point… “Fine, whatever… prat…” “No, you’re a prat!” “Why am I a prat? Thought you loved me?” James said, putting on a mock pout. “I do love you James…” he smiled “But you’re still a prat” “Why would you guys even discuss if Lily is a honey-bee or a sugar- eh... lump?” said Peter disgusted. I agreed, but found it better not to speak my mind. “Because we didn’t have anything else to do at the time –?”James begun “Because James couldn’t stop thinking about her all summer, and we were just finished eating breakunch and were starting the brunfast when…” “Come again?” said Sara looking at them. “Breakunch! Don’t tell me you never heard of breakunch?” “I can honestly say I have never heard of it.” “Not brunfast either?” “Sadly, no” she said, sarcasm dripping in her voice. Sirius and James looked mortified. “Oh, you see Breakunch is the meal between breakfast and brunch, and the meal following right after that one, is Brunfast. I’m not surprised that you haven’t heard of them, but after a lot of research they have found the meals very important!” “Oh yeah, what kind of research is that? Sirius-and-James-testing-how-many-meals-during-a-day-they-can-possibly-eat-before-turning-blue-and-explode?” “Anyway” said Sirius, slightly annoyed. “We were just starting to eat, when James saw this unopened can of honey, and he started talking about how you were like an unopened can of honey. Like, you never talk about your feelings and all that, you’re this closed person, but you always smell like flowers, and he thought of bees, and then of course honey. And since we already were in on the subject of flowers and bees, he started talking about one certain dream of his, starring Prongs here, and yourself –” “Padfoot, shut up!” warned James, giving me a small apologetically look, but I only laughed.(though a little annoyed with what he had said about me being a closed person, when I found myself as open as a... well at least not closed as a unopened can of honey!!) “No, no, please do carry on… What happened in this dream of our dear mister Potter?” “Ah, let’s just say you weren’t wearing much, and you were dirty, Lily oh yes, very dirty…” “Paaaadfoot, I’m warning you!!” “You undressed James before, let’s put it this way, your mouth was kind of stuffed!” “PADFOOT!!!” James lunged at him, making them both fall over at the couch. “You swore you would never tell!!” Fighting, they both rolled out on the floor. I tried to laugh, but I felt disgusted. James got up, looking like a tomato at sunset, and Peter sniggered. “What?” “Lily naked…” “What the hell? Peter?!” James cut him across, before even I got to say something “Stop thinking about my naked future wife!” “Okaaay!” I exclaimed, standing up. “I’ve heard enough!” “Yeah” said Sara also standing up, and walked to the girls’ dormitory. “Oh, I forgot, Sara, I’m really sorry, but I have to stay in the Head’s Dorm!” “What?? But they haven’t used it in years!” “I know, I’m sorry!” “Good luck!” she said, sniggering and gestured at James, beating Sirius senseless with a random pillow, when he thought I wasn’t watching. “And oh, James” I said, turning around “Mm yes dear?” he said, dropping the pillow at once. “You should really get going as well” “With you?” he said hopefully, all embarrassment suddenly forgotten. “Eh, well seeing we’re sharing dorms, there is no other way for it.” Besides, I didn’t know where the Head’s room was. “But you’re a head boy, and you should be an example for other people! Stop hitting on Sirius, quit having nasty dreams involving me and come to bed with me!” Okay, that didn’t come out right, did it? “Sure thing, honey!” he said, looking thoroughly pleased, and kissed me on my cheek, before receiving a punch in his arm. “Ouch” he said jokingly, leading the way out of the common room, me wiping my cheek vigorously. A/N Well, there you have it… Tell me what you think, will you? All reviews will gladly be taken in for consideration. If it is constructive, though… Hope you have had a merry, merry Christmas and a happy New Year! 2008 ppl! =D General disclaimer: I do not own JK or any of her characters. Or do I? STRIPTEASE AND STUPID POTTER tap, tap The very next morning I woke up early. Earlier than I would have liked too, anyway. I was such a late sleeper, and I had had such a good dream. It tapped again and I realised that someone was tapping on my window; the same knocking had woken me up in the first place. I got out of bed, yawned and went over to the window. There was an owl sitting on my windowsill. Eh… Sure, why not… Bloody bird for waking me early. I opened the window and what I recognised as one of the brown school owls thumped into the room, letting go of a letter, which I caught, before it took of. What the hell? I opened the unaddressed envelope, tearing out the letter. I recognised the writing at once, of course. I had gotten one of these letters before, two years ago, and one last year. I need to talk to you! I’m sorry about what Avery called you. Severus I stared down at the letter, feeling nothing but the slightest hint of sorrow everything had turned out as it had. But I would never fall back into his trap. I knew what he was, and also knew our friendship had died many years ago. I didn’t really care anymore. Better not to. I crumpled the letter fiercely in my hands and threw in into the empty fireplace pointing my wand at it and lit it on fire. “A little too late, Sev” I said in contempt as I watched the letter burned and slowly turned to ashes. The weather changed from hot sun till soft fall rain during the next couple of days. The classes had started, and the teachers had all begun explaining how very important this year was going to be, before giving us ridiculous amount of homework. Not fair! Ages left before NEWT’s examination… McGonagall told us that we had to learn to vanish more than simply snails during the next two weeks to even stand a chance through our NEWT’s exams and Melissa, of pure stress, got all worked up from this, seeing she had troubles with the simplest transfiguration spells, and caused the desk to catch fire in the middle of McGonagall’s demonstration. McGonagall, with Potter and Sirius sniggering in the background, only saw it fitting to set both her and me!!(Who unfortunally happened to be her partner) for extra homework. (“Miss Sapphire, we are practising vanishing spells, which purpose is to make the object vanish, not attract attention to it by lighting it on fire!!! And Miss Evans should have seemed it fit do tell her so, seeing as she is Head Girl”) I and Sara had told Melissa about what Sirius had told us last night, about Potter’s dream and as expected she nearly died from laughing. “I mean it, it’s not funny!” I tried to tell her as she started laughing again. “Sorry…*Hysterical Laughter* but yeah!! *Hysterical Laughter* It’s hilarious!” “No it’s not… I don’t want Potter to have such thoughts about me!!” “Wouldn’t be talking about me, now?” said James from somewhere behind her. “Sod Off, Potter!” “Go out with me, Evans!” he said as he was giving me the biggest treat in the world. Hahaha! As if! We had come to the level where we were all last year. I, walking innocently with my friends, talking about lessons, boys and other very interesting stuff, when Potter, hiding behind a statue or a suit of armour, jumped out, closely followed by Sirius and Remus to ask me out, in each and every possibly variation of the sentence ‘will you go out with me’. He had his stern, ‘go out with me!’, his arrogant, ‘how can you possibly resist me when no one else can?’, the pleading ‘please, please go out with me, pretty please?’, the seductive one, which included abducting me, funnily enough either in classes, or in the great hall, where everyone could see us, for so to flinging me in the nearest broom-shed, pressing me into the wall, staring into my eyes, hoping I would melt before saying ‘I know you want me, so take me’, only to be turned into a toad, Yey me! and be changed back by an angry McGonagall who gave him detention for bothering ‘Miss Evans.’ HA! And of course the special edition which actually had occurred two days previously: One day after class, Melissa, Sara and I had been enjoying the peaceful day outside, when Potter popped out behind us. “It’s your lucky day, Evans! “Oh? How so? You’re going to drown yourself?” “You are now allowed to kiss me, jump on me and go out with me, all in once if you would prefer to!” He said, not giving a sign he had heard me. “To make it all quick and painless then, I suppose?” I said, sarcasm dripping. “Go out with me Lily!” he exclaimed happily, giving yet again, no signs that he had heard me. Prat! “Oh, since you asked so nicely…” I said mockingly. Potter, being the stupid brat he was, didn’t catch the sarcasm, and beamed. “Nah, I think I’m going for a ‘no’ today as well!” His features tensed. “Pleeease?” he said putting on his most charming smile. “No!! Go, before I HEX you into oblivion!” I yelled, drawing my wand and a group of I-Love-James fan girls exchanged dark looks between them. “What the hell is her problem?” I heard on of them whisper. “If James was all over me like he’s over Lily I think I would have died –” “Are they serious?!” I yelled, thoroughly annoyed. In the corner of my eyes, I could see Melissa and Sara laughing at the girls, who now looked slightly terrified. Yey me one more time. “No, I am” said Sirius, popping up from behind a tree. What the hell? “I… No… I mean… Not you, Sirius!!” I said, flustering from anger “Oooh, James, it’s that time of the month, we should probably…” “Black, shut up!!” I exclaimed, thinking a second about slapping him. And Potter… because he laughed. Or simply because he was there… same thing actually… The two of them, Sirius and James, with a significant look at each other, suddenly jumped up on a stand, so that everyone could see them. Eh…? Sure… “I’m risking eternal embarrassment here!” James said. No shit! “Too late for that, Prongs!” laughed Sirius. “Yeah I guess, but it’s worth it.” He said grinning down at me. Oh ooh. “Okay people!” he yelled out to everyone who could hear him. “We, Sirius and I, are going to a little dance here!” The girls squealed. Oh God. “…all for you, my Lily flower!” he said gesturing me. “We’re going to do a strip tease for y’all!” *Loud squeals in background* Merlin no! “And we won’t stop, until we’re naked, or Lily agrees to go out with me!” Okay, was he going mad? As to say, madder than usual? Had his brain actually broke down? Like, brain melt-down? He should wear a sign: In danger of carrying no brain! Every girl nearby shot daggers at me, as if they dared me to agree to go out with him before he was naked. As if I would ever go out with him! “I assure you honey, there will never be anyone else for me than you! I would have loved to do this for you, when it’s just you and me.” Never going to happen! “So, I ask you, Lily Evans, will you go out with me? And do take your time!” the whole female population at Hogwarts stared at me again before a roaming song started to play. ‘I’m too sexy’ Of course. Typically Potter. They pointing their fingers at me, so there was no mistake who they meant. And they started to dance. I could die of shame. If it had been physically possible, I think I would have. Just when I thought things couldn’t get any worse, people laughing and girls staring lividly at me as they would like nothing else than to kill me, they begun taking of their clothes, in a striptease-dance to the music. They actually, actually took of their clothes. Did I emphasize that? They took of their freaking clothes!! Potter and Sirius started taking of their cloaks in a would-be sexy way, if it hadn’t been for the fact that they were Potter and Sirius. From the stand, dropping his cloak to the floor, James winked at me. Oh Merlin! I turned to leave, but Melissa, all too keen on seeing Sirius and Potter without a shirt and not wanting to leave, held me back. *siiigh* I'm too sexy for my shirt too sexy for my shirt! So sexy it hurts! and they ripped up their shirts, buttons flying everywhere, revealing two well trained bodies. Very well trained… Even though I was Lily and he was James, I couldn’t help but stare. I think my mouth practically hung open as I saw the perfect, muscular chest of James Potter. Sirius had long time ago stopped looked at me, and flirted shamelessly with every girl that he could see, including Melissa and Sara who had become very red and giggly, Potter’s eyes never left me. I saw that he noticed my stared, and blushed furiously myself, closing my mouth. What was wrong with me? A lot probably, but he’s hot…. said a little voice in my head. No he’s not. Oh yes he is No he’s not, stop thinking he’s hot! Nah… Don’t want to… Go up there and – Eh…did that thought actually cross my mind? Just because he had a great body, did NOT mean I would stare at him like one of his stupid, brain-less and good-for-nothing fan girls! So HIT yourself in the head. Good girl. One girl next to me sighed a little and looked right about to faint with joy at the look of James and Sirius, dancing half-naked. Okay, this got to stop, I thought, when I saw James smiled devilish at me, and unzipped his pants. He and Sirius pulled of their trousers. “What do you say, lils?” he exclaimed. “This is it. Do I have to take of my boxer as well?” No, please to Merlin no!! And he turned around, tugging down his boxer and showed his arse. The girls screamed positively. Well not like I haven’t seen his arse before. He and Sirius had continuously showed me their arses in third year, when they thought it would make me date Potter… *laughing out loud!* But under-aged girls were watching! And they were seconds away from fainting. “JAMES POTTER!” I yelled, and the music stopped. James and Sirius was about an inch from pulling down their boxers, and stopped abruptly. Every eye was on me. Oookay… This was embarrassing… “Er… Yes Lily flower?” he broke into a grin, apparently believing I would agree to his stupid little game… Need I say his boxer was still below his ass? Luckily, just showing his behind. Not his… other things… “GET DOWN FROM THE STAND RIGHT NOW!!!” And surprisingly, he did. “What the HELL is the meaning with this??!” Okay, ignore the fact that he isn’t wearing a shirt… Ignoooore it… “What?” “I’m going to have to put you in detention, Mr Potter!!” Ha!! Suck on THAT!! “You’re not!” he said, laughing “Yes I am, I’m Head Girl and can put whom I like in detention!” “I’m Head Boy!” “Doesn’t matter!” “Okay then, you leave me with no other choice.” I saw he tried to pick me up, probably to throw me in the lake, but I was too quick. “Oh no!” I said smugly, drawing my wand. And I turned him into a shampoo bottle, and for fun, I turned Sirius into a conditioner. Herbal essences, just to make that clear, with the scent of roses. Ha, Lily 1, Potter and his stupid friends, 0!!! *doing happy dance inside my head* “HEEEY” exclaimed Sirius. “Let’s go find Snivellus!! He’ll be scared shitless!!” and they ran of screaming after Snape. Merlin! Honestly! It had been such an impressive bit of magic (and besides, he deserved it) that I only got one week of detention, when both Potter and Sirius got over a month. Unacceptable behaviour and acting like complete morons. That’s what McGonagall screamed at them. I think several of the girls that had been watching needed years of therapy. Of course, detention never stopped them changing Severus into a bat with greasy hair the very next day. Even though I didn’t approved of their immature pranks, I couldn’t help but to grin a little when I saw the pathetic figure of Severus darting down the hallway with the marauders chasing him, swearing to hex him into oblivion when they caught up with him. Which, of course they did, seeing as even Peter was in better health than Snape. It earned them another month worth of detention. The worst of course, was that I had to spend my detention with Potter. The best was that he had still month’s worth of detention ahead of him when I was finished. Well didn’t stop him being a prat… Being in the Head’s dorm turned out to better than I first supposed. We slept in different rooms, and though we shared the big bathroom and the common room, we’re mostly spending time in Gryffindor common room. I had squealed when I found the door to my room was sealed, just as the entrance to the girls’ dormitory. This meant Potter could never enter my room (unless I specifically said he could come in, and let’s face, when was that ever going to happen?) but I could enter his room. I wasn’t very keen on the idea, though, as I had been in the boys dormitory (Only to yell at them for bothering a first year) once back in Gryffindor tower. It looked like a hell hole; there were no other words for it. All over dirty clothes laid spread, and she didn’t even want to know how long they had laid there, neither how long they had been in use before getting thrown on the floor. So I guess James’s room couldn’t be different. It was probably a threat to people’s health condition. We walked down to the Great Hall, Friday after the first full week, and I tried my best to ignore the oversized head of Potter, waving enthusiastically at me to sit down next to him. “Come on, it’s only for one meal!” said Melissa smirking, before pulling me down, next to herself, Sirius and James. Whyyy did she have to be like this?? *scowlScowl at my supposedly best friend* “Ouch!” I had just knocked my kneecap into the chair so violently that it nearly knocked over, but James, oh-Mr-holy-saint-Potter, straightened it up, wandless, of course… stupid show-off, laughing a little before resuming his meal. Or… Meals; as it were more than one portion he had handed himself. Disgusting boy(s), (seeing that Sirius hadn’t been a tad better, perhaps even slightly worse…). “No… come on… Let’s sit over there?” I mouthed to Melissa. “Lily, grow up, will you! He won’t bite you!” she answered, James looking up at her words. I wasn’t altogether sure that he didn’t bite, but I, *scowl*, sat reluctantly down next to him. “All right, there Evans?” he said (Not hard to guess who), and put a hand on my thigh. And unfortunately I wore a skirt that day. A short skirt. “Get your hands of me, Potter!” I growled, staring him in his eyes. “Whatever you say, flower!” he said, but his hand lingered at my thigh. “I mean it!! I will levitate you in the lake!!” “ooOooO” said Sirius. “and you too Sirius if you don’t shut it!” “I’d like to see you try!” I scowled and started to eat my beacons, engaging in Remus’s and Sara’s conversation about non-verbal spells, noticing some ravenclaw girls eyeing me lividly, obviously jealous of me for sitting next to Potter. I would trade places in a second… “I’m just saying, non-verbal spells are definitely useful to learn if you’re duelling and fighting dark wizards. But I don’t know, it’s kind of hard…” “Do you guys know what you want to do after school, then?” “Yeah, I’d really like to become an auror.” James said, joining the conversation. I snorted. As if the large ego of James Potter would ever be good for anything other than gloating and stuffing his mouth with food. “Mmm…” said Sara. “I’d kind of like that too, but I was also thinking of becoming a Healer. I don’t know, they are both important jobs…” “How about you, then, Lily?” he asked me, making sure he didn’t really care what Sara thought. Prat. “None of your business!” I snapped at him. “Hey, just a question… Don’t get all worked up!” “I’m not worked up…” “Whatever you say. Lily flower…” “What was that?!” My eyes flashed. I didn’t hear his answer, not that I cared, as we suddenly were interrupted by the usual morning post, which more often nowadays came with reassurances from families to their children that they were alright. “Ah…the post…” Melissa, as over hundred owls flew in. James kicked Sirius in his leg, with some difficulty, seeing Melissa and I sat between them, pointing at Sara, who suddenly had turned white. “Let’s see if they write anything… what?” Sara had unfolded the paper, and gasped. “What?” said Remus leaning in to see for himself. “Oh Merlin…” he said his face also whitening. “What the hell? Let me see the paper!” exclaimed James, before grabbing it out from Remus’s grasp and opened the paper so that he, I, Melissa and Sirius could see. And I gasped. The front page was printed with a large picture of a muggle country village. In the street laid bodies and partially blown up houses, and other parts of random objects. The minister of magic was walking in and about of the picture, talking to an auror, looking very distressed. A muggle kid was silently screaming in the background, crying and apparently lost. The dark mark was hanging in the sky, twinkling with evil it represented. No doubt who had done this. And it was not good. “Oh no, not again!” said James before reading out loud. “ ‘Death Eaters in Devon. Once again You-know-who’s followers, better known as death eaters, have taken a strike against the muggle community. Article continues on page 12 to 14’” He turned the pages. “‘Last night the muggle town Ashburton in Devon, was attacked by death eaters. The muggle police arrived at the scene only little later than the aurors, and were taken care off immediately….blah blah… No wizards are registered in the Ashburton…’ Blah, blah” he said, turning a page. “‘…over ten muggles were killed last night, and five other muggles were tortured beyond insanity. They are now spending time St.Mungo’s, but their situations have not stabilised yet, and are less likely to ever recover fully. The state the bodies were in and the dark mark hovering over them left no doubt that You-Know-Who and his fateful Death Eaters were responsible. There is no motive as far as we know, and it is supposed to be mere fun for them, making the situation far worse, as they show no mercy or remorse whatsoever especially against the weakest in our society. A ministry spoke’s man told the daily prophet last night that ‘the incident was highly unfortunate and we regret to inform you the death eaters escaped yet again, even though it was a close call this time. The muggle prime minister has been informed, and are doing his best, in co-operation with the minister of magic, of course, to prevent any further attacks on both muggles and wizards….’ ’ blah, blah The rest is just bullshit…” he said angrily, flinging the paper on the table, accidentally knocking over a glass of orange juice. “They are sick, those people!” said Remus, cleaning the table neatly with his wand. “Yeah… my derailed cousins are probably with them.” Said Sirius trough gritted teethes, and shared a look of sympathy from both Melissa and James. “Wouldn’t put it past her.” Sirius was part of one of the oldest wizarding families, the noble and most ancient house of Black. The whole lot of them had been in slytherin, before Sirius changed the tradition, being the only Black in Gryffindor. The Blacks supported Voldemort’s idea of pureblood mania, and his cousins Bellatrix Black, who were ten years older than him and had left the school long ago, and Narcissa Black, were both suspected to have joined the dark lord as soon as he rose to power. He himself ran away last summer, to James’s parent’s house, or mansion, all after how you looked at it, because he couldn’t take their pureblood obsession, causing his mother to disown him. The Potters were another ancient wizarding family, filthy rich, but unlike the Blacks, they did not support Voldemort or any of his crazy ideas. I felt my stomach sink; thinking of how I would have suffered if my parents or my sister had been killed like that… for no reason… No reason whatsoever… I turned back to her meal, feeling kind of sick. It was beyond my imagination how someone could so cruel, for mere sport. Interrupting my thoughts, I felt myself suddenly being lifted by a pair of strong hands who placed my on the table before climbing up himself. “No, James, what are you doing?” Oh Merlin, what now?? “WILL YOU –” he yelled, to make sure every one in the great hall could hear him. Every eye turned towards us, Once again! WHEN would he stop embarrassing me in front of the entire school?? even Dumbledore watched us bemusedly. “LILY EVANS –” I, reddening dramatically (from anger, mind you), had a funny feeling what would come next. He held me still so I couldn’t climb down from the table, or even better, hex him so that he would be spending rest of his year in the hospital. I squealed at the idea. “No, James, please…” I said, so only he could heard, though he pretended otherwise. “GO OUT WITH ME, JAMES POTTER?” Want to HIT that STUPID face of him RIGHT now with a FRYINGPAN!!! “James, you’re embarrassing yourself!” Ha understatement! But arrogant Potter probably didn’t care about that. How could you possibly embarrass Potter? “Just say yes and there will be no problem.” A couple of ravenclaw girls had finally resolved in tears, again, and were sobbing in each others arms. “No, James. I won’t!” “Lily” he said again, and went down on his knees. “I beg you…” Oh Merlin, I wanna die… Why did he have to act so stupid?? “I will never go out with you!” I said dangerously. HA, in your face! “Never!!” I added. A very embarrassing scene for any other than James. And Sirius of course. None of them had ever been really embarrassed. Gits. “What can I say?” he exclaimed to the laughing crowd. “She adores me!” And he received a large bowl of porridge, levitating through the air and down his neck. Complimentary me. “Hey, I was eating that!” General Disclaimer: I wondered…If I bought JK on e-bay… Or… kidnapped her… Would her characters (read: James and Sirius) belong to me? *male voices from behind* Grab her before she escapes the loony bin again!! *me after my medications* Okay, I’m sorry… I will not attempt to kidnap JK… I don’t own anything… COMPLICATIONS I woke Wednesday, and found the girls were already up. I had spent the night in the girls’ dorm, back in the Gryffindor tower. Potter had spent the last week filling the dorm with enchanted lilies, which screamed “Go out with me, Lily!!” Every time I tried to touch them. “Hey, honey!” Melissa said, getting out from the bathroom, putting on her ear-rings. “You’re up early” she said jokingly, as I yawned and got out of bed, pulling on my black jeans. “You missed breakfast, you know? But I brought you a toast… Here!” she said, throwing me a piece of bread. “We have potions in about half an hour, so I suppose you get ready. Even though Slughorn would prefer it if you came nak…” and I threw a pillow at her, scowling, but laughing along with the others. “Shove it!” I said, now pulling a white shirt and eating happily on my toast. I didn’t use much make up, so I only put some mascara on, and an eye shadow that, if I might say so myself, really made my eyes stand out, before I joined Melissa, Sara, Alice, a round faced girl, with long and thick dark blond hair, who was kind of clumsy, though a skilled witch and Mary a dark haired girl with big icy blue eyes, down to the dungeons. Me, Melissa and Sara had all been sharing dorms with them last year, and were actually quite fun to hang out with. “Hi Evans!” I heard from behind me when we approached the classroom. Ugh. Potter. “C’mon” I urged the girls on, and slipped in the door to the classroom. We settled on the desk nearest to Slughorn’s table, while Mary, Alice and some Ravenclaw girls in the far back. “Okay!” said Slughorn, as he entered the room. “You are my NEWT’s students, and as I told you last lesson, you must all work very hard to be able to get a good grade. I think we should do something easy today, The Draught of Living Death.” The class groaned. I didn’t. I was the only one to have made that potion perfectly, even with a hint of raspberry. For the taste. It originally tasted awful. “Ah, Lily, my dear! How very good to see you again!” He said, smiling at me, when the class had started to work on the potion. “I must say I rather admired your work last year, with the little twist, making it taste wonderful! I dare say this is a little, ah… too easy for you? Would you like a little challenge perhaps?” I nodded, smiling. Melissa and Sara glanced teasingly at me. I knew their theories about Slughorn being in love with me, but I ignored them. “Yes Professor, I would love that!” I said, returning his smile. “What would I be making?” “Amortentia, if you think you could handle it!” he said, with a wink. And I smiled. Love potion. “But I thought it was banned from Hogwarts?” “Ah yes, but for my best student, I think we can make an exception, don’t you think? It’s not like anyone is going to use it for their own purposes?” I giggled. “No professor, thank you sir, I’ll go right on to it then. Might I add that I think, adding a little of yourself, like a hair of something, could increase the potions strength? Just like when you add something of the person you want to transform into in a polyjuice potion!” Slughorn beamed. “I have never heard of that, but no doubt that would be interesting! Good luck, Lily! And yeah, before I forget, my dear!” he added. “I’m having a party Saturday in about a month! I was going to ask if you could come, with the head boy?” he asked hopefully. “Oh, well I would really love to –” Melissa sniggered, and I shot her a daggering look. I really liked those meetings; we met so many interesting people! “…but I don’t think brining the Head Boy would do any good.” “I would really love to have both Head Boy and Head Girl there!” “Oh, well no professor, no, no! That won’t work! No…” I said desperately, but he didn’t listen, and motioned James towards my table. “Sir?” he asked in fake politeness. Suck-up. “Would you like to escort Miss Evans to my party, Saturday the fifteenth of October? I would really love to have you both there!!” I glared angrily at James, as to say what would happen to him if he dared to say yes. He met my eyes, and smiled. It wasn’t the kind and understanding one (if he had one) but the grinning wickedly smile. Stupid git. “Why, yes professor, I would love to!” he said, not taking his eyes away from me. Aaaarg!! Must-strangle-Potter-NOW! “Good, indeed very good! Well carry on then, and I’ll be seeing you two then.” he winked. “Is that okay, Miss Evans? You wouldn’t disappoint your teacher, now would you?” he said, humming. “I would really love to have both of you there!” and he hummed of. Without letting me tell me that I wouldn’t. “What was that for, Potter?” I hissed to him, but with a smile he shrugged and went over to Sirius, who stood beaming at him, and mouthed ‘Way to go, Prongs!’ I shook my head, and started my potion. I would deal with it later. Now, potions were something, in addition to charms, I really understood. I added the frozen Ashwinder eggs, and stirred twice counter-clock wise, as the book said, and added a clock wise stir, on my own accord. But then I thought, wouldn’t it make the potion to emit the characteristic spiral steam faster, if I added three drops of hellebore for every second counter-clock wise, right before the singular clock wise? It was used in Draught of Peace, why not in a love potion? I saw Melissa and Sara working their asses off with their potion, and I smirked to myself. They just hushed me when I tried to tell them that it was necessary to add the lacewings in a circling movement, instead of only dropping them casually in. Their funeral. “Okay, time’s up people! Please sample a little of your potions, and send it to me. It will be graded like NEWT’s standard, so I hope you took today’s work serious enough!” “I’m always Sirius, professor!” said Sirius, pretending to be hurt. Slughorn laughed his booming laugh. “Of course you are my dear, of course you are. Now, today’s work, if you please…” “Ey, Lily, what if…” said Sara in her ear. “What if you spared some of that potion? It could be a good prank you know…” “Sara!” I gasped. “It’s banned! And I promised Slughorn, besides I don’t do pranks that’s… aaah, I see where you’re going!” “Yes! C’mon, here, on this little bottle...” “Miss Evans? Your potion if you please?” said Slughorn smiling nicely at me, and peered down in my cauldron. “Sure, professor!” I said, stuffing Sara’s little bottle in my pocket. “Very good, Miss Evans! I can see all the distinctive signs that indeed confirm that this is a perfectly brewed Amortentia! Aaah, and you added hellebore? Yes I can smell that… Very clever… to speed up the whole process, I would presume?” I nodded eagerly. “Take fifty points to Gryffindor!” He said, and I beamed. Lunch time… Head’s meeting time. Potter time… “We got a date!!!!” James exclaimed when he saw me, and jumped on top of me, knocking us both on the ground by accident. “Ey, get off me Potter!! It’s not a date!” “Let me believe it is, for a moment…” he said, looking sad, and got of me, reaching out a hand to help me up. I didn’t grab it. “Potter, can’t we focus on what we’re here for, so that I can get something to eat?” I said, getting tired of his acting, assumedly go give me bad conscience. Aaaas if I could get bad conscience from anything concerning Potter! “Yeah, fine! Well, I have some ideas!” “Okay…” I said reluctantly. “Let me hear them, then.” “Let’s have a Christmas dance, like a ball!” I nodded. I had thought of that myself. “…And I’d like a, I don’t know… A Halloween feast? What do you think? Dumbledore suggested it himself” “Oh, well… sounds like a great idea. I mean, it’s our last year here, and we should make as much out of it as possible. And a graduation ball?” He nodded. “Yeah, okay! So, a Halloween feast, a Christmas ball, and a graduation ball?” “Mmm sounds great!” “Oh yeah! More possibilities for me to ask you out, and more possibilities for you to say yes!” he exclaimed happily. “Keep on dreaming, honey!” “Okay… only seventh year?” “Eh, the graduation ball, of course only seventh year. But I think the Halloween feast should be open for all, and the Christmas ball for fourth years and above… agree?” “Mmm… and what about Hogsmead weekends?” “Eh, not the on-coming weekend, but the next weekend? And, then, every other weekend…?” He nodded in agreement. “Sure thing, honey! Heeey… Wanna join me…?” “No Potter I will not join you!!!” “I had to ask, hadn’t I?” I rolled my eyes. Why, God, WHY did that imbecile of a boy have to be in love with me, ME?! “Well…” I continued. “Today’s Wednesday the fourteenth, right? So… that would say that there’s a Hogsmead weekend a week before the Halloween feast. That should suffice to get the dress and all…” I said, more in an afterthought to myself. “Want me to help you?” I rolled my eyes. “You look beautiful!” he said. “Go out…?” I left for the Great Hall before he finished the sentence. I was dead hungry since I missed breakfast. But as I joined Melissa and Sara at the table, I noticed that Melissa sat completely still, and Sara holding a hand on her shoulder. “What happened, who died?” I said jokingly, but they didn’t smile. Melissa was white. “Oh Merlin! Who died? Has there been another attack?!” I said, clasping a hand over my mouth. “No one died, Lils…” said Sara quietly. “Melissa’s uncle is missing… He was important member of the ministry, senior assistant to the Head of Department of Magical Law Enforcement and all…” “I’m sorry…” I whispered to Melissa, and gave her a hug. “I knew you loved him” “Thanks, Lils…” she said, attempting a small smile. “Any time!” I answered smiling, and sat next to them, handing myself food. “My owl died, by the way….” Sara said in an afterthought. “Since you mentioned it –” “Oh yeah, really! Way to go, putting her suffering in perspective!” I said, shaking my head. “What?? It’s really depressing you know! I really loved him…” “Yeah, go cry me a river –” “Don’t have to be so mean about it! It turned out he had this fatal –” “Something to cheer you up, though!” I said cutting Sara off. She was a bit obsessive about her owl, and now it had died, I expected to hear about it all the time. “We’re having a Halloween feast, a Christmas ball and a graduation ball. And the next Hogsmead weekend is next weekend! We just have to talk to Dumbledore. Get his approval, you know” “Yeah, probably no problem. You guys are his best and favourite students. Besides James and Dumbledore are firm acquaintances....” I chocked on my pumpkin juice. “What?!” “Oh, you didn’t know? James and his parents are good friends of Dumbledore…” “That would explain why Potter was chosen Head Boy…” I said foamingly… Git! “Ah, don’t think so, Lils, Dumbledore isn’t like that… But c’mon, divination starts in ten minutes. Eat up!” I swallowed the last piece of toast, and grabbed three more, and followed Sara out of the Great Hall. Melissa mumbled something about getting something from her dorm. We nodded, and were smart enough to let her have it her way. “Did I by the way tell you that my owl died?” “Miss Evans, are you paying the slightest attention?!” roamed the voice of Rachel Valletta, our Divination teacher. I had been lost in thoughts, staring out the window. “Eh… Yes…?” “No, you weren’t. Must I remind you that you are a NEWT’s student, and not paying attention in class can affect your grades?” “No, professor!” I mumbled, not caring much. Don’t know why I took the stupid subject anyway. But I was the Head Girl. I had to meet for class I guess. “Good, now…” She said, gesturing the crystal ball in front of her. “We will move on to more… advance…. Crystal ball gazing…” James groaned from somewhere behind me. “We have already covered that!” “If you are not happy, then, please, do hand in an official complaint… Until that happy moment where Dumbledore has gotten the time to look at your stupid little problems with the subject that I must remind you that you chose on your own, you will pair up, gaze the ball and predict your partners next month’s events.” A lot of chair scraping was heard, as the class paired up. I and Sara paired up, but ended up on a table next to James and Sirius on the one side and Peter and Remus on the other side. Why did I always end up around them?! “Well, you know what?” said Sirius, gazing into the crystal ball. “Remus’s… eh… aunt is getting sick in about two weeks.” And the boys howled in laughter. “Yeah, about the 28th!” added Remus, and they laughed even harder. “But I don’t think my aunt is sick… She was sick five times last year. How about my… eh… Grandfather?” “What’s so funny?” I asked Sara with a frown. They were so stupid sometimes. “I don’t know! I have noticed that Remus is gone very often, only for a day of two… But I have never really thought about it… I mean… It’s always someone in his family who is sick or something… Probably bad genes or something…” I laughed. “It’s still weird though!” But we left it. “Ouch!” Something had hit me in the head, and when I turned around I saw a folded paper lying on the floor. I picked it up. Hi. I am Prongs and I am in love with you. “Now, that’s a surprise!” I said, showing Sara the note. “He’s so stupid sometimes!” “ He probably made Sirius – Ouch!” A second paper hit me in the head. Hi this is Prongs speaking! Fancy a snog? I tore the paper and threw it away. I’m hungry! Can I… eat you? I turned around, and saw Sirius laughing his ass off, and James, silently strangling him while blushing like mad.. “Sirius!!” I yelled, absolutely disgusted at them. “MISS EVANS! Change seats with Mr Black, NOW!! I will not STAND for this in my class! And Mr Black, take Miss Connor to the table in the far end over there” I leaned towards my own table, and opened my mouth to protest. But Rachel noticed. “NOW, or I will have both you and Mr Black in detention, no matter that you are the Head Girl!” Angrily, I closed my mouth, and walked over to where James sat, smiling at me. “Let’s go to work then!” he said, untroubled by the exchange. But I saw he still was slightly pink as he ruffled his hair stupidly. “I can’t see a shit about your future…” I said, very reluctant at working with him. “Well, I can see ME in you future… no surprise there, I guess…” “It might just be your abnormally large head of a reflection you see, not my future!” I said angrily. “It’s not just my reflection that is abnormally large… If you play your cards right, I’ll show you!” he whispered. “Merlin, you’re so disgusting…! Just because every girl in this castle practically throws themselves at you, does NOT mean I do!” “Evans will you go out with me?” “You got nerve, boy!” “I’m not a boy, Evans! If you just took the time –” But he shut up, as professor Valletta eyed us dangerously. “Okay… well let’s see… Ah, I see something!” I exclaimed happily half an hour later of silent ball-gazing. “Yes, yes, you’re definitely going to… die… this very day!!” His eyes narrowed at me. “Oh dear, you’re going to be killed in a… a… flying accident!” “You are pulling my leg aren’t you? You’re not funny!” I knew he was going to have quidditch try-outs this very evening, and he was rather nervous about it. He was a bit obsessive about quidditch… Git.. “Oh joy!” I continued, pretending not to hear him. “You’re going to break your leg… eh… next month, so that unfortunately, you can’t go the slug-club with me, what a shame, well I should ask that huffelpuff boy….” “How can I die tonight, and break my leg in a month? And I would go with you no matter how many bones I have broken, so there’s no need for stupid huffelpuff’s –” “And heey,” I said, pretending to be in deep concentration, peering into the misty ball, “You’re actually gay, and you have a relationship with Peter… well, what a shame, I was going to ask you out –” I teased on. “You were what?? I’m not gay, I swear, Lils, stop this. Go out with me, please, I’m not gay!” “Mmm… I was going to ask you to that Halloween feast, but I see in the… ‘tatata’ CRYSTAL ball that you would prefer Peter, sooo…” “No, Lils I swear!” he said, getting a little desperate. “I’m not, I mean, I would go with you… but... What the hell, do you really see this?” and he saw me laughing. “You’re so dead, Missy!” he exclaimed, and shoved me lightly. I laughed, and shoved him back. So he fell of the chair. “Now, now!” said Rachel. “It seems like Miss Evans have managed to see something.” She said proudly. “Very well indeed Miss Evans –” “It would have been Mrs Lily Potter, if it wasn’t for the sad fact that my little Jamie boy will die next week…” I interrupted. “Besides, he’s gay –” “…As I said, very well. Take twenty points for Gryffindor! And you,” she added to James. “…should be careful the next month. Miss Evans saw your… death!” I laughed loudly at James’s expression. “I like the sound of Mrs. Lily Potter…” he whispered in my ear. “Yeah, and I like the sound of Peter Potter…” I hissed back. It shut him up. “Okay, everyone. For homework, you must all write a diary over signs of danger you find in your everyday life. Class dismissed!” “Was she mad I missed Divination?” asked Melissa when we entered the dorm. “Nah… It’s okay, I guess. She didn’t mention it!” I smiled. “Any news of your uncle?” She shook her head. “No… But they found several of his important files also missing. About defence spells, and how to break them… I… Do you think it’s… him?” she whispered. “You-know-who?” “Honestly…” I said, exchanging glances with Sara. “Yes I think it’s Voldemort… Breaking defence spells… Who could be more interested in that?” Melissa nodded. “Yeah I guess… It’s just not fair…!” she exclaimed, and started crying again. “We know, honey… we know… C’mon… we have to get to charms… It’ll be fine, I promise…” Sara said, holding an arm around Melissa, and we departed together to the charms classroom. It was late at night, and most of the Gryffindors had gone to bed long time ago. Except us. I sat in the Gryffindor common room with Sara, Melissa, Mary and Alice, Tonight however, instead of reading a book alone in the Head’s dorm and being constantly asked out by Potter, I watched them practising conjuring spells, which professor Flitwick had hinted would come up in our exams. As they thought that I, for some unknown reason, was the best of them, and besides, the only one that hadn’t received extra homework, they made me agreed to help them practice. Anything to escape Potter! “Avis” cried Sara, pointing her wand in the air. A little wisp of smoke emerged from the tip of her wand, circling her head before mingling with the smoke from the fireplace. She lowered her wand, looking thoroughly displeased with her performance, and lowered her head in mock-defeat. “Nice try…” I said rushed forward, smiling and clutching my own wand. “But it’s actually more of a twirling wand movement than just pointing you wand, besides…” I said, correcting her hand position. “…it’s more like an ‘ah-vis’. Here let me show you.” I pointed my wand in the air as Sara had, but started making small twirling movements with my wand while saying the incantation. And a flock of yellow bird flew from the tip of her wand, and flew in circles around the room, twittering. “Wow that was good, Lils!” “It’s really simple; really, it’s all in the hand movement.” I said shyly, helping all four of them with the complicated movement. “How come you’re so good in charms then Lils?” asked Mary, staring envious up at me. “Eh… I’m not…” I was really shy about things like that. Whenever someone told me I was pretty, I always told them that I wasn’t, and whenever someone told me I was good at something, I denied it. “Yeah, you are Lils, stop denying it! Anyway…” she added when she saw me opening my mouth to argue further. “Let me try again now!” Once more she pointed her wand in the air. This time I saw her doing the movement right, and squealed when also she managed to make a pack of yellow bird emerge from her wand. But then, James, Sirius and Remus had just arrived through the portrait hole. They had obviously been down at the quidditch pitch until now. I groaned, and my birds disappeared. Sara started howling in the background. Something about her owl… “Looking fine today Evans!” he said, smirking as he glanced at my legs. ‘Help me!’ I mouthed to Sara. I couldn’t stand another quarrel with Potter, or another week of detention on top of the one starting next Monday, which I was bound to get if I gave in for the sudden desire to turn him into a toad. “Hey, Potter!” she said, with a grin and a mock scowl. James turned towards Sara, startled. “Do us all a favour, and sod off will you?” “Aaaw, aren’t you a cutie?” said Sirius, pinching Sara’s cheeks. “aaah, get off me Sirius!!” she screamed when she started running around like a crazy person, Sirius running after her. “Noo, Sara!! I want you!” he screamed. I nearly died from laughing. But that’s just Sirius, I guess. He’s kind of stupid. “Where is Peter?” said Alice, trying not to notice Sirius who now had caught up with Sara and tackled her, so that they both fell to the floor, Sirius on top of her. “Upstairs, probably sleeping…” James didn’t catch her eyes; he was still watching Sirius who now held Sara still with his arms. “You’re so cheeky! I didn’t know you could be so bitchy. It turns me on! Spank me bitch!” and Sara roared with laughter, trying to shove him off. Or pretended to shove him off. He buried his head in her bosom, and she kept laughing. “So, wanna help me then?” he stopped laughing, and brought his gaze to me. Now what?? “With what exactly?” I replied, also tearing my eyes away from Sirius and Sara. He grinned evilly. “You know I have been feeling a little hot lately…” Behind me, I heard Sirius chuckling at us, holding up both his thumbs to James, apparently finding the situation humorous, still on top of Sara. They-were-so-stupid! Roll eyes “Well then, you should cool down a little, shouldn’t you, sweetie? Aguamenti” I said, pointing my wand down his neck. He yelped, water running down his neck and he suddenly slipped on the wet floor, landing on his back. The common room howled in laughter. Ha! Another point for Liiillyyyy!! I think it’s actually three to me, and zero for Potter! “Get him, Tiger!” screamed Sirius at me, jumping up and down on Sara, having so much fun. Alice and Mary looked positively frightened. “Okay, okay, I give up!! Please!!” James cried, as I sat on top of him, forcing water down his shirt. Ha, he deserved it! “Naaw, did the little baby wet himself?” I said in a mock-baby voice, moving my wand down to his pants. “Oh Merlin, Lily!” he moaned, catching my eyes. “Now I definitely got a boner!” he shook his head, spreading water drops to fly everywhere, grinning mischievously. And then rolling me over, pressing his body on top of mine. Hard. Soaking wet. In the common room... In front of everyone… apparently with a boner… Okay, plan backfiring. Big time. “Potter, get off me!” I said, hitting him as hard as I could. No use, of course. “Nope… Not until you agree to go out with me!” “Well, you’ll be spending a lot of time on top of me then!” Okay…. It didn’t sound like that in my head… I Swear! He grinned even more. “Not a problem. Besides, you’re wearing a white shirt, and seeing I’m making you wet… no, I didn’t mean it like that! Don’t kill me sweetie! Ouch that hurt!” I punched his arm. “I meant wet, wet like in water wet, well anyway when you finally do say yes to go out with me, I can see your bra!” Shoot. He had a point. “Potter, I swear to Merlin, if you ask me out one more time, I will go straight up to Peter and kiss him, tongue and all, in my bra!” I said exasperated, guessing James would give in, but – “Sounds like a dare, to me! Doesn’t it, Sirius?” he yelled, and Sirius screeched his agreement, for once (A/N as if!) besides himself of excitement. And he finally got off Sara. Good, before he had dragged her up in his dorm. “No, I didn’t mean it seriously!” I said desperate when I realised he obviously didn’t mind seeing me in my bra, no matter who I was kissing. Giiit! “Too late now, flower!” he said, kissing my cheek. Iiiu! “Get off me!” I started again, hammering his heavy chest. “Will you…” “No, no, no, please, don’t...!” “Honestly, Lils, how can you resist him?” said Sirius, who was bend over from laughing so much, supported by Sara. “Sirius, please, get him off me!” James had now pretended to have fall asleep, laying limp across my chest, so that I had no way to escape. My wand lay forgotten on the floor. Good for Potter, I guess, or otherwise I would have turned him into a milk-carton. A sour one. “GO OUT WITH ME EVANS?!” he suddenly screamed, making both me and Sirius jump. Oh, bugger… “You’re so dead Potter!!” I said dangerously, as he finally got of me. “No I’m not!” he said, not noticing me staring at him. I could see his perfect torso trough his shirt, lined with big muscles. It was kind of even sexier with the wet shirt, clinging to his body. What? Don’t look at me like that! Just because he had a nice body? “Hello, earth to Evans” said Sirius, waving a hand in front of me, sniggering. “Go out with me Lily, now that I already have a….” “Shut it, I will not go out with you!! I’m… going to bed.” And I turned to leave “Oh no, you don’t!” said Sirius, grinning evilly, as he flung me around his shoulders. “hey, I wanted to carry her!” “No, Sirius, c’mon, let me down, don’t give me to him!” I said panicking, but found myself giggling nonetheless, as Sirius threw me to James, who caught me. Note to self, when you got time, HIT yourself… James carried me up to the boys’ dormitory, Melissa, Sara and Remus following, deeply amused. “PETER” Yelled James, as I banged on his back, trying to get loose. He smacked my bum, lingering his hand there. “James, please show mercy!” I begged, deliberately using his first name. “Oooh no!” he said smirking. “But I can’t say I don’t find it a nice exchange to have you begging me for something. “You can’t seriously mean I have to kiss Peter?!” “Anything to see you in a bra!” “Well, you can choose!” Sirius said, entering the dorm. “If you feel Peter is too… well James or Peter?” “Can’t I snog you, then Sirius?” I said sarcastically, earning another smack across my behind from James. Sirius himself only grinned, before Melissa punched his arm. She might not look like it, but she was strong. “Ouch, that hurt!” “Peter?” said James again, and locked the door, before letting me go. To his delight, and my shame I found my blouse still was see-trough. I was wearing a white lace bra, which now was fully visible to everyone. Darn me and my stupid ideas. “Something you would like to say, Potter?” I snapped, noticing his gaze. This was his fault. “No!” he said quickly. I rolled my eyes, and Sara laughed. “So, who is it going to be? Me or… eey, where’s Peter?” “Not here at least!” said Sirius, grinning. “Ah, too bad… It seems like only one option left…” he smiled apologetically, but I knew him enough to see that he was anything but sorry. “Not going to happen, Potter!” “Are you afraaaid?” “I… eh… what?” I was certainly not afraid!! I was actually anything but afraid. I just… didn’t want to because he was a – “I’m not afraid Potter; it’s just that I don’t want to!” “You never were much of a liar!” whispered Sirius just so I could hear. “Try taking your eyes away his body for two seconds.” I blushed. And Potter grabbed me; he actually grabbed me, lifted me and pressed me against the wall. Pressing me once again his wet shirt against me. I had no other choice but to wrap my legs around his waist and my arms around his neck. If I hadn’t I would have fallen to the floor. So I hung on to Potter’s hips, when he pressed his lips against mine. He kissed me. James Potter kissed me. I think I had to throw up. I wrung my lips away from him, staring down on him in contempt. But I still had to cling on to him. “Potter, what the hell are you doing?” He groaned. And I felt where, or rather what, my legs were wrapped around. Oh Merlin. “Let me go!” “No… I don’t wanna!” he leaned against me, moaning a little in my ear. “I mean it!!” I said, slightly panicking. “Let me go!” “Na-ah…” His eyes were blurry, and I could see lust in them. It made me scared. “Let me go…” I said, shaking from both anger and panic. “Prongs!” said Remus, sternly. “Let her go, you won’t get anywhere, forcing yourself on her. You don’t want that either.” He mumbled, and let me go. The room stared at us, Sara and Melissa grinning uncertain at me. “Are you alright, Evans? I didn’t mean to…” “I… no, just… don’t!” I said, shoving his hands away, and left the room, Melissa and Sara shouting my name, following me. But I ignored them. I left Gryffindor Common room, and went back to my own room. I had never been happier to have my own place. I settled on the couch, staring out in the room, and thinking. I had always had a problem with people showing me… emotion in that way. But I think what I thought most about, was the fact that I had wanted to kiss him back. And I was scared. I was scared that I would develop feelings for him, scared I would come to the stage of obsession before he crushed my heart. It was not like I hadn’t seen him do that to thousands of girls before. And I was scared that I would develop feelings for someone again, and that he would deceive me. I don’t know how long I sat on the couch, anxiously, before Potter came in, looking really sad. I had forgotten that I shared the room with him. “Lily…” he whispered, when he saw me. “Melissa and Sara want me to tell you that – ehh – they’re waiting for you in their dorm if you didn’t want to spend the night here –” “Go…” I said to him dangerously. “I’m sorry…” he said, but he didn’t go. He went over to the couch and sat down next to me. I wanted to kick him hard everywhere, but when I saw his eyes filling with tears, I dropped it. “It’s okay –” I said untruthfully not meeting his eyes. “No it’s not!” he said. “I didn’t mean to, I just… got caught up in it, I… I had no right.” And, startled, I saw a tear falling down on his cheek. “Potter…” I said, shocked. “I have never felt this way before, and I’m trying so bad to be a better person for you! You are just so… mad at me all the time” I stared at him. I couldn’t believe what he was saying, but he looked so sad. I actually felt bad for him! What was happening to me? “Just – take it easy! You’re – I don’t know. I’m not mad now, but just don’t – Don’t – Come on to me like that –” Maybe he really was a nice guy, and I was just being shallow. After all, what had happened with Snape was long time ago. Snivellus, I corrected myself. “I – eh –” I mumbled in his ear, and I felt him shiver from my breathing in his ear. “You’re really whipped, aren’t you?” I chuckled, burying my head in his neck. “Mmm…” he whispered. “I promise you if you were to become mine one day –” He seemed to drift of in some kind of daydream. “But still you fucked Cilicia like a pig in the broom cupboard last Tuesday?” “Lily!” he said, apparently shocked. “Watch you language, young lady” And I hit him in the arm. I hoped it left a bruise. “Ouch! Okay, okay, I did! But only because you said no to go out with me and I had to relieve some anger!” Okaaay, I really needed that information. I turned around to leave. The girls were right; I couldn’t deal with being alone with Potter. Not now. Especially not now. “Goodnight… Potter…” I added quietly, not turning around. “That’s MISTER Potter to you!” he growled. But I caught the irony. “He was out of line, kissing you!” Sara said when I finally reached the dorm. I nodded in agreement, helping myself to another bite honeydukes best chocolate. “But I mean –” continued Sara. “He is obviously in love with you; he was obviously just getting desperate. I guess he thought you were flirting with him –” How could she say something like that?! Such a preposterous thing to say! “I was definitively not flirting with Potter!!” “Yeah, I know, Lils, take it easy! All I’m saying is that you were just trying to act nice to James and he, being the blind and desperate boy he is, took it for something else!” Aaah! WHEN did pouring water down someone’s neck become flirting?! Did I have a big sign on me, saying: I hate you, have told you so for the last six years, so yes, of course I’m flirting with you, and please do kiss me?! “I actually feel sorry for him!” said Melissa. She felt a lot better now, obviously! Roll eyes Coming here and saying she was sorry for him... Maybe she was going completely… Oh I don’t know… Bloody MAD?! “I mean, haven’t you seen the way he looks at you?” “No, I haven’t! He only likes me, correction think, he likes me because I don’t give in to him! If I did, he would grow tired of me in a week! You have seen how he is, he and Sirius! Their both the same!!” This shut Melissa up, she and Sirius had had a little thing in their third year, and he had dumped her after a two weeks. She hadn’t minded much, she wasn’t really serious (ha ha ha…) about him either, but she knew I was right. And she hated being wrong. “But looking forward to visit Hogsmead again” Sara said, deliberately changing the subject. I like that about Sara. She always knew what to say, or not to say. “Perhaps you’re afraid…” Said Alice, daringly entering our conversation. “I’m not afraid! Why would you think that?” “Because you have been hurt before, and you’re afraid to let someone in on you again?” We all stared at her. “What the hell are you on about?” “You know what I mean! Snape!” She added at our startled faces. “You have never been really, well, acquainted with any boys, since you and Snape…” “Since we what?” I snapped angrily. They knew about Snape, about the incident in our fifth year, but since Mary had found him out side the common room, we had never spoke of him. I intended to keep it that way. “I don’t wanna talk about him; he’s just a bloody death eater…!” “You don’t know that!” Melissa gasped. “Well you don’t have to be a bloody genius to figure that out, just look at the friends he have!!” Sara held an arm around me, telling me it would be alright, and after a while I fell asleep in my old bed. A/N Still, I hope you understood what I meant. I would just like to explain, that she doesn’t like/love snape, she was developing slightly when she was younger, but now she is just… sad that their friendship ended, but at the same time she knows it’s over, he’s ‘most likely’ a death eater. She is just a little insecure… xD God this is hard to explain. Hope you understand…. She’ll marry James and live happily ever after – eeh – Never mind… sob Toodles (canoodles with noodles… Okay, baad rhyme..xD*look innocently from side to side*) Helene Disclaimer: Yeah, yeah… You know I don’t own it… What the hell would I be doing, writing on a fanfic side if I owned them?? FIREWHISKEY SURPRISES Lily’s POV It was now Sunday morning. I had moved back to the Heads dorm after Potter promising me for three days he wouldn’t try anything as stupid again. “Good morning sunshine!” I heard Potter exclaim loudly outside the door. “I went to Dumbledore this morning, and he approved of our ideas! Eh, he also said we would be spending our detention cleaning Slughorn’s classroom… Without magic.” “Great!” I mumbled, and got out of bed. I pulled on a red top, and a pair of white breeches. I put on some make up, for not to look too sleepy, and entered the common room. “Woow, you look stunning!” He said, gasping at me. “Oh, that’s good. Then we have a balance. You’re fuck ugly!” “Ouch, Evans! You hurt my dignity!” “About time! And, no, no need to thank me! Just call me anytime, and I’ll be there to throw your face full of shit. That’s what I’m here for!” I added with a wink. “A call? What’s a call?” he asked, looking up at me in wonder. “And stop acting so childish!” “I’m not childish, you are! Besides, a call is when you take a phone, and dial someone’s number and…” “oooh, Yeah!! Like, playing drums, right?” he said happily, finally getting something right… yeah… sure… “Eh, no… Not like playing drums… It’s a muggle device made to make contact with other people.” “Oooh, just like floo powder?” “Yeah, basically the same principles as floo powder… Ah, I don’t have time to discuss this with you! Don’t you have anything better to do?” I snapped at him. “I could watch you? Or even better, we could snog?” “Potter, what have I said about such behaviour?!” “Please kiss me James?” “You’re impossible, you know that??” I said, slamming the door to the common room, and hurried to meet my friends so we could get to breakfast. James’s POV “Prongs?” said Sirius, entering the head’s dorm. “Why did Evans look so ticked off? What did you do? “He said, flinging his hair back his ear, in casually elegance, and turned into the big black dog. James scratched his head, and he lay down on his back, making James scratch him on his belly. “I don’t know… I always manage to piss her off no matter what I do! Wish she just could give me a chance to….” Sirius barked, and turned into good old himself. “You believe she’ll come around one day?” “Haha… well yes, but I also believe she’ll come running back in here and snog the hell out of me, but we know that is never going to happen….” “Yeah… I see what you mean…” He let out a bark of a laugh. “But c’mon, man! The weather is great!! After breakfast, you have quidditch practise. And afterwards, when you’re done with practice, we can wash Snivellus’s greasy hair!! AND eat some more!!” He ran after Sirius, laughing, down to the Great Hall. “Just make sure Lils isn’t around when we throw him in the lake…” They entered the Great Hall, and to his great, (A/N and let me emphasize, GREAT,) pleasure, they saw Remus sitting next to Sara on one side, Melissa on the other side, and Melissa sitting next to the girl of James’s dreams! That didn’t happen often! They had to move over to them during breakfast, and she didn’t think much of this. Much better when one of their own already was… planted… among them… She looked even more beautiful now if that was possible. She sat, laughing with Melissa, Sara and Remus, her hair shining with the sun, making her whole face to stand out. Her beautiful smile illuminated the whole hall, and when she met my eyes… I thought I would melt right through the floor. Her green eyes shone stronger than usual, but her eyes didn’t linger at me. “C’mon, let’s sit down before you burst in your pants!” “What?? I…! what?” He grinned smugly. “Oh shut your pie-hole…” “How is it possible to eat so much food as you do, Sirius? I just can’t understand it!” exclaimed Melissa, right across from where James and Sirius sat. Sirius had just helped himself to his sixth portion of eggs and beacons, and was in addition eating, of all things, a hamburger. With everything. Like really, everything. The rest of the table hadn’t gotten through their first yet portion, and… Well, James was on his fourth, but that’s him! He was a growing boy. He needed food. James had the feeling that’s what Sirius told everybody as well when he was asked the question and actually bothered to take the time away from his food long enough to answer. This time, he just shook his head and kept eating, Melissa shaking her head in exasperation. James sat facing Lily, but she chose to ignore him. As usual. Didn’t stop him though. They had kissed, however unwillingly from her side. It was the single most blissful event of his life, he had felt his lips on hers, even for mere seconds, and he stared at her. This devil in a woman’s-body…. And he realised that Lily was a – woman! With a woman’s body! With like – curves, and – Until of course Remus kicked him in his leg and hissed him to drag his eyes away. Lily raised her gaze when he cursed under his breath. “It’s beyond my imagination, Lily, how you can be more and more beautiful every day! It’s beyond belief how you can be more beautiful than the morning sun, and the green leaves of the forest and the blue water in the ocean, like the sky…” “Sirius!! Shut up!!” James said angrily. “But it’s true Lils, you are beautiful…” he continued. James hit him over the head and she snorted, mumbling something that sounded more or less like: ‘Jerks!’ He advanced his gaze down the table, and spotted some sixth year girls in Ravenclaw eying him with great interest. When they saw him looking, they all at the same time momentarily blushed and withdrew their gaze, looking like a bundle of tomatoes. Except two of them, still eyeing him with deep, deep interest. The look was not to mistake. Maybe they should have some fun with them later on… “Padfoot…” “Mmm?” he said preoccupied, now shovelling a plate of sausages in his mouth. (J: No, I’m not kidding, four sausages in his mouth in the same time! That’s why he’s my best friend!!) “Wanna have some fun tonight?” James smirked and nodded his head towards the Ravenclaw girls. They were kind of good-looking, but it was hard to see from a distant. “Sure!” he said, now smiling. Or grinning evilly. “James!” said Remus. “You should get going, quidditch practise!” “GRYFFINDOR TEAM!” James shouted, causing everyone to look at him. Like everyone in the Great Hall. Even Minnie. He winked to her, making her shake her head, and Dumbledore chuckle. “PRACTISE!!! NOOOOW!!” he shouted even louder, and he made his team stand in two lines, before he stood before them and made them march out of the Great Hall. He had seen it on ‘tea-vee’ one time. They said it was something they did in the army. Exactly what the muggles did with their supposed armies, he didn’t know. How could you fight without magic?? “Okay, team!” he shouted, getting everyone’s attention when they reached the pitch. “I wish to congratulate again Robins and Quirke for making the cut!” He had picked out two new beaters, seeing as his previous ones had left last year. He thought he had found useful substitutes. He was a chaser, next to Danielle Hooper and Andrew Slope. They made a great chaser-team. Carolina Stimson was the seeker, and Zack Coote was his fateful keeper. They hadn’t lost the cup the last two years, and he intended to keep that tradition. “I know we’ll beat the crap out of the competition this year as well. This is especially important to me, seeing I’m leaving after this year. Today we’ll be testing out the team work, basically playing with chasers and keeper, and yes the beaters as well. There will be no need for a seeker today, Carolina, but you can play with the chasers.” The blond girl nodded. Even though she looked like a sweet and innocent girl, she wasn’t. Sirius had… been involved with her last year, before he broke up with her, and seeing as he was his best friend, and coincidently also her team captain, she threatened to resign. He couldn’t let her do that, so he offered her a chance to get back on Sirius. He thought Sirius was still afraid of her, seeing as she beat the crap out of him in front of the school after he laughed at her, of how small and weak she was. He had been spending the day in the hospital wing. “I know we’re the best team on the school, so c’mon and prove it for me!” He exclaimed, and mounted his broom, kicking off. “Okay!” He said when they all were up in the air. “Since we’re four chasers, it’ll be two on each team. We’ll try to score on Zack, and he will of course try to prevent us from scoring. The beaters…” He gestured their newcomers, “Will try to knock us from our brooms, also preventing us from scoring.” The team sniggered. (J: Yes, I know… I’m hilarious. Don’t know what Evans doesn’t see in me.) “Danielle, you’re with me!” he said, gesturing the dark girl. She was beautiful, but she couldn’t lick Lily’s boots when it came to beauty. Nobody could. She was kick-ass on a broom, and was the spirit of the team. Alongside with him, of course…*grin wickedly* She beamed, and flew over to James. “Ready to kick some ass, Jamie?” “Sure am!” he beamed back. He gave the quaffle to Andrew Slope, usually a conceit boy, but who still was really good. He didn’t have any complaints on his team-players attitude. When they all were on the pitch, they all allowed themselves to forget who they are in classes, who they are when they hung out with friends. All that mattered was what was in the moment. What happened in a fraction of a second, and to play or not to play. And then they played really well. What he also liked about his team, was that neither of the girls were there because of… well… because of James. He had had enough of giggling and screaming-with-laughter-I’m-so-cool, girls. They were good enough when you felt a little lonely, but they weren’t actually fit for anything else. He thought Danielle had fancied him at first, but it probably passed rather quickly during the first month. After a one time encounter in a broom shed, they figured out that they were better off as friends. She was the one girl he actually could be friends with after… well anyway, she was one of the few girls who understood that only Lily could have him, and accepted it. She had also given him some advices on how to handle Lily. And it had somewhat worked. She had refrained from yelling at him for a week. And maybe that was why he and Danielle were so good friends now. They didn’t usually talk much outside quidditch practise, seeing she also had had an affair with Sirius some time ago, and therefore she was kind of his quidditch buddy. They started to fly, and to his delight, he saw the team-work from last year hadn’t died. They were as good as ever. “Andrew! Over here!” yelled Carolina, who to his surprise, played the chaser position very well. Andrew made a move to throw the quaffle, but at that moment Marty Robin had shoot a blugder his way, flying dangerously close to his head. He was thrown of course for a second, but gained fast steadiness, and passed the ball to Cristina. But James caught it. And he sent it to Danielle, who flew towards the goal post. They threw the quaffle back and forth between each other, closing on the hoops. He soared in front of her, waiting for her to pass the quaffle. And he scored. They gave the ball back to Andrew and Carolina, grinning. They passed the quaffle a couple of time, and were almost at the goal hoops, when he came behind Carolina, who held the ball, and tackled her. She almost fell of her broom, but he held her. She didn’t fall, but she lost the ball, and cursing under her breath, James let her go. And passed the ball to Danielle, who now stood clear. “Oh, Potter! I’ll get you for this one.” she laughed. He smiled to her, and his gaze turned towards Danielle. Just in time to see a blugder hit Danielle in her outstretched arm. He heard the bone break. It was nasty. With her broken arm, and her last strength, she threw the ball to him, who, ducking a blugder, scored again. But Danielle wasn’t okay, he quickly saw. She needed to get to the hospital wing; she looked near to pass out and fall of the broom. He called for a time-out, and helped Danielle down. In the corner of his eyes, he saw two girls, actually the same girls he saw under breakfast. They stood a little behind the pitch, but they weren’t giggling anymore. Only stood there, whispering to each other. The girls wore only tiny skirts, and it had his mind go ballistic. Okay… Focus… Danielle… Team… “Okay, great work people! Brilliant blugder, Robin! Great team work, really all of you! But I think Quirke’s last blugder broke Danielle’s arm. Just be careful Alan, that you don’t break one of your team-mate’s arms during the match, okay?” He nodded, looking a little flustered that the practise had turned out the way it did. When he talked to them, he supported a pale Danielle, who seemed to shrink lower to the ground by the minute. “I’m going to take her to the hospital wing! Guys, and girls, go for a run. Ten times around the pitch!” “Yes sir!!” Said Christina, smiling at him and started to run at once. He laughed. She was really amusing sometimes. Tiny little thing. “C’mon, here we go…” He said, and effortless, lifted her up. He didn’t think she would have managed to walk all the way up to the castle. “What happened?” said Sirius, running down towards them. “Don’t worry. She broke her arm…feisty temper on those beaters I got! Could be a real advantage for us!” “Yeah! Well, Okay, are you taking her to the hospital wing?” “Mm” he nodded. “Could you please stay and watch my team, make sure they do as I said?” “Sure, just as I don’t have to get any close to… Carolina…” he added darkly under his breath. He walked up towards the castle, laughing at Sirius’s worried expression. He was a real idiot sometimes. He thought half the girls at school hated him, because he had been with them and crushed their hearts, and the other half either still loved him despite what he had done. Everyone except Lily of course. She was James’s… ‘Keep telling yourself that!’ said a voice in his head Oh yes, he will! The girls were still watching him, and he tried his best not to glance at them. “Stop looking at those sluts, Jamie, you’re not giving off a good impression.” “Oh shut it… You’re supposed to writhe in agony…” “Here you go…” said Madame Pomfrey, and helped him put her to bed. “Let’s see…” She held up Danielle’s arm, surveying it. “Oh yes, it’s a broken arm… but is broken five times in five different places… Oh dear… blugder?” He nodded. “Yes I have seen in before… It might be slightly complicated… but we’ll manage it alright I would guess…” “Should I stay with her?” He was really reluctant at leaving one of his best chasers alone. “You can, if you like!” “Mmm… James?” said Danielle, waking up after two hours after what Madame Pomfrey said was a dreamless sleep. He didn’t know, he always found himself thinking or dreaming about Lily no matter. “Yes?” he answered at once. He had been half asleep. “Oh Merlin… Look at the time!” he said. “The team!” He had forgotten about them! “Oh, not to worry, James! I guess Sirius can handle them quite alright!” “I wouldn’t be so sure” He said darkly. “He probably had them swimming across the lake, for the fun of it…” “Yeah, he probably has…” she said. “And Carolina is probably beating up his arse!” He laughed. “Thanks James…” “For what?” he said startled. “For staying with me. It was the first quidditch practise this year, and you had to stay here with me…” She said, smiling weakly. “Don’t worry! It was quite fun, watching you sleep.” “Ha, you’re lying, Jamie boy… But it’s okay! I’m fine now; can we ask Madame Pomfrey if I’m allowed to go? I have to find the dress for the Slughorn party…” “Oh, you’re going?” He said. “Yes! And I know it sounds little weird, finding the dress and all a month before, but I need to have thing organized.” “No kiddin’” he mumbled, and she laughed. “Who are you going with then?” “I’m going with Christian Kendree, this guy in huffelpuff… Heard of him?” “Someone might have mentioned him…” he growled, thinking about the train ride. “But that’s nice, are you dating or…?” “Ah, no! He asked me out last weekend, and I thought I should bring him to this party! Are you going as well?” “Yes, I am!” he exclaimed happily. “With Lily Evans!!” “What?? Are you serious?” “No, I’m James –” he said. “Merlin, can’t you tell us apart?” he joked. “Just because we’re both extremely handsome and –” “Don’t me such a smart ass!” She said, cutting him across. “I meant… Are you kidding? Are you really going with Lily Evans, the girl of your dreams? Or… nightmares?” “Well… It was rather Slughorn who asked if I could come with Lily, seeing we both are Head’s and all… Mind you, she looked ready to kill me when I said yes…” he shrugged. “You’ll be fine, Jamie! She’s bound to realise soon that you guys are meant to be! I can see it her eyes…” she added with a wink, and he laughed. She was really good at making him feel better. “We kissed…” “Jamie! There is a lot you haven’t told me!! Why did you kiss if she, apparently, hates you?” “Oh, long story, but I think I kind of forced myself on her.” he said, looking shamefully out the window. “Hmm... Not good…” and she gave a little laugh. “Why are you laughing? Nothing funny!! She’s breaking my heart here!!” “Don’t be such an ass-wipe! I saw you flirting with those girls!” “Easy for you too say!” he said. “Fucking bitch!” he added jokingly. “What did you call me?!” she answered playfully, and shoved him. He almost fell out of his chair. Man, she was strong. “Padfoot, c’mon!!” He yelled, entering the Gryffindor Common room. As expected, he sat in front of the fireplace with Remus and Peter. The rest of his team sat around them, looking absolutely exhausted and wet. Perhaps he really had made them swim in the lake. Everyone except for Carolina, he grinned. He hadn’t managed to get her to do what he wanted. Once again, as expected. “And what exactly are you guys planning to do?” interfered Remus as Padfoot squealed. “C’mon, Moony! Don’t be such a… nice guy!!” “Is that bad?” he said, having a mock-hurt voice. “No!” Sirius added quickly, looking innocently. “C’mon! Wormy, are you coming as well?” “What?” Peter said, looking up from his book. “Oh…” he eyed Remus. “Eh… Of course I will” He swore, one day, that boy needs to stop being such an ass-kisser for the biggest bullies in the play-ground. It could cost him his life. “Sirius, I’m warning you. And you as well, James. Lily won’t be happy if she finds out!” “What?” he exclaimed. “I thought she and Snivellus wasn’t friends anymore!!” “So you were planning on doing something to Snape. And besides don’t you don’t get it?” “Nope, MUM, please do explain!” “You’re bloody stupid, you know that?” They left Remus, scowling and sighing and sulking and whatever, and ran down the hallway, shouting out war-cries. Necessary to mention that they received a lot of looks? Well, most of them were only amused. They were used to them by now. They ran past the head’s dorm, and he saw Lily walking out at that precise moment with Sara and Melissa. She scowled, obviously knew that they were up to no good. . Beats him how she thought of them as someone doing something… they weren’t supposed to! *surprised and shocked facial expression* and she eyed them dangerously as they ran closer. He tried not to catch her eyes, and to ignore her. Before he tripped and fell right in front of her. “Booys!!” He heard her mutter, before she went past them, and down the hall. “Now, this is embarrassing, Prongs!” Said Sirius, laughing. “Is not!!” he said and threw himself at him. They rolled down the hallway, pretending to fight, to general amusement. “Stooop it Prongs!!” He laughed, when James held him down. “Say you’re my bitch, Padfoot!” James said, attempting to smack his ass. “Never! I would rather join Voldie-poo!!” And he let him go. From laughter, mind you. “Sirius, what the bloody hell??” he laughed. And it was funny of course; and then they landed shaking with laughter, mere seconds later, right in front Dumbledore. “Voldie-poo?” He said amused, chuckling. “Wormtail made me say it!!” Sirius said as quickly as he could, pointing on Peter, who stood in the corner, unable to contain himself from laughing. One day, that boy will wet himself from excitement. Swear! “We need some amusement in our everyday life, Sir!” said Sirius in a mock-grave voice. “Now that dear Voldie are threatening to take over our community, it’s only jokes and pranks that keep us going…” “Mr Black, Mr Black...” He said, shaking his head, and moved further down the corridor. “Have a good day.” “That is the Black Lord Sirius, to you Sir!” Sirius yelled after him. “And it Dumbledore the White Lord to you!” He answered. James almost died laughing “That guy is bloody mental!” Sirius whispered. “And you’re not?” James replied, still laughing. “Not the point! My name is Black! He isn’t called Dumbledore White, you know…” “Yeah, Sirius, whatever… We get it! C’mon, it’s getting late. That ugly overgrown bat with the abnormally large nose has probably left the common room by now. Or bat cave. Let’s have some… fun!” and they saw him, walking alone by the lake. “Snivellus!!” Sirius yelled, running behind James. He looked up from the ground and eyed them lividly. “What do you want, Black??” he sneered. “Now, now… let’s not have such… bad tempered conversation, Snivellus… We only came here to… help you…” he said, and they both grinned widely at Snivellus’s terrified expression. “Yes, you need some help to wash that greasy hair. And it reminds me… We haven’t got our payback….” “For what?” he sneered angrily, ignoring the insult. “Why, for – Ehh – existing, being a git, and for Avery calling Evans a mudblood, of course! You didn’t think I would forget it, would you?” “I said I was sorry!! Besides, it wasn’t I who called her –” “You didn’t say sorry to us!” James said “Why should I? Lily wouldn’t give a damn if I did, she doesn’t care about you more –” James hit him with the jelly-leg curse, making him wobble and fall to the ground. A few on looking people laughed. “Don’t you dare say her name!! You’re not worthy!!” ‘Crucio – Snape, whispered so that only James and Sirius heard, pointing at Sirius, but he missed, because he was shaking so much. James stared at him “Where did you learn that one? At your master, Lord Voldemort?” He spat. “Don’t you dare try to use that on my friends again!!” He said dangerously and pointed his wand at him, and levitated him in the air. He spun him around, and the on-looking crowd laughed again. And James directed his wand, and Snape fell with a splash in the water. The crowd laughed harder when he resurfaced, drenched. “Hope that’ll make your greasy hair a bit cleaner! Ah… sadly, no…!” Sirius said pointing at him. “C’mon let’s go…” James whispered, seeing Snape looking murderous. “He already tried to use one of the unforgivable curses once, I don’t wanna risk it twice…” Sirius nodded. “Besides, Dumbledore would only say we deserved it if he hit us, so let’s get –” James said, eyeing the pair of Ravenclaw girls, who suddenly were approaching us. They got out minds rather quickly off Severus. Their skirts were really short, and their shirts… Well… Not common seeing a girl, less two, dressed like that. Especially not Ravenclaws, who were known for being smart. He mentioned this to Sirius, and he whole-heartily agreed. This was not an opportunity to miss! “Hi!” said the dark haired girl James did not under any circumstances knew name of, neither would he ever. “Wanna join us for some firewhiskey, boys? Susan over there smuggled some in with her, and we where just about to celebrate…” “Celebrate what?” James breathed. The girl was really a tease! A slut, probably, from how she was dressed, but what the heck! Enjoy what you can, when you can! That was his motto! “I don’t know, you throwing Snape in the water?” She answered cockily and they giggled. They had apparently already been drinking for a while. “Do you know anywhere we could go? Seeing you guys are Gryffindors and we are Ravenclaws, we aren’t allowed in each others common room… Or dorms…” One blonde girl, really attractive said to James pulling his tie, whispering in his ear sexily. “Yeah!” replied Sirius. “Room of requirement.” He said to James, and he nodded. “We need something to calm down with…” he whispered and James agreed. “Okay!” Said an all too drunk Sirius, an hour later. “C’mon Mary… Carrie...? Ah, who gives a shit.” He threw her over his shoulder, his hand way too far up her skirt for normal standard. “Enjoy yourself, Prongs!” He said to James. “Lily probably hates you, and you have a drunken girl on your lap!” “Thanks, mate… That really made my day!” “Anytime!” He yelled. He and the dark haired girl was already on the bed in the room, the girl making loud noises he really didn’t wanna know what caused. “I think I had had enough to drink…” said the blond girl. Sue… Sally… Greta… Whatever her name was. Blondie sat on James lap, seductively, spreading her legs. She ruffled his hair, pulling his head a little backwards, and kissed him. She pulled her tongue down his throat, roaming his mouth, while motioning his hands on her thigh. His hands weren’t slow. He had done this many times before, and he knew what they liked. Girls, that is… Sirius was right. She was drunk, James was drunk and Lily did not like him. “Oh Jaames…” She moaned when his hands moved under her skirt and like magic (he-he-he) he pulled her panties off. He felt she was ready, and maybe it only was the alcohol thinking (it probably was) he needed to have her. She made him incredibly hot. But on the other hand, he had drunk a whole bottle of firewhiskey for himself. “The bed is busy…” He groaned, seeing she just had put her hands in his crotch. “Oh yeah?” she whispered blurrily. She was waaay drunk. But seeing also he was drunk, it didn’t matter. “Mmm… Come… Let’s go to my room… The heads room…” “Oh… that’s kinky…” She said, and he lifted himself and her up from the chair they had been sitting in, and carried her, a little lurching, to his room. “Here you go!” He whispered, still not letting her down when they entered the room. She had managed to open his shirt on the way down, and she was now seductively sucking on his neck. “Oh James!” she moaned again when he flung her down on the couch, tearing his own shirt completely off. He opened her shirt and somewhat clumsily removed her bra. “Do me…” she whispered longingly. Wow, she really was a slut. But no matter. He let her unzip his jeans, and she bent down, pulling his jeans and his boxers off. She took him in her hands. “Let me…” he said, and he removed her stockings, leaning over her on the couch. “I don’t want it to go too fast… I wanna go all the way…” He spread her legs, and did his best to tease her, while she moaned He closed his eyes. “Ooh… Lily… Mmm…” He whispered softly as she gave shameless moan. He opened his eyes, realising that it was not Lily, but the girl didn’t seem to notice. Luckily. After a while, she, and partly he, was still moaning loudly, totally oblivious to the red haired girl standing in the door, her mouth hanging open, watching them. A/N okay, chapter six, here we go! I kind of like this chapter… James is kind of … snapping back at Lily… And their friendship is starting to grow. In a way, I guess… he he… Well, you need to read to hear the rest. Disclaimer: And I don’t own them, okay I know!! Don’t rub it in… giiz.. don’t have to be so mean about it… DETENTIONS Lily’s POV “I’m telling you, it’s true! I saw him, I heard him!!” I whispered to them during defence against the dark arts class Monday. They had not stopped laughing or asking me to repeat it since I told them about what I heard last night. “It was really embarrassing!! Will-you-quit-laughing??” I exclaimed, throwing my book at Melissa. It didn’t make anything better when Potter came over to our table, and asked if he could borrow a quill. They literally howled with laughter, Melissa rubbing her head, and gave him a quill with shaking hands. I tried not to meet his eyes when he smiled insecurely at me, and left toward his own desk, which he shared with Sirius, Remus and Peter. I wondered what poor girl Sirius had been with, or at all what poor girl James had taken advantage of last night. Well maybe she wasn’t that unhappy with the last night’s events. It didn’t sound like it. “Patronuses, people! Patronuses!” said Rupert Finnegan, a short but thin man, who happened to be our defence against the dark arts teacher this year. “We’re going to study patronuses, now that we have finished our work about hags…” from somewhere behind me, I heard James and Sirius, sniggering, Remus sighing in exasperation and Peter squealing. Professor Finnegan chose to ignore them. “Yes, Patronuses… It is extremely difficult to produce, especially a corporeal patronus! Now, a patronus is like a shield. Its bases are happiness and a corporeal patronus will only appear if you concentrate on the happiest memory you have. And I mean happiest, the one time that you felt really, really –” “No, I mean it, I really said –” “Mr Potter! Do you have something you wish to share with the class?” Every eye turned towards James and Sirius, the latter laughing really hard. “No, I was simply telling Sirius –” “Maybe you don’t see it important enough to pay attention in class, Mr Potter!” He interrupted James. “Must I remind you that you are a NEWT student, and the finals will be the most important thing you’ll ever do. I’ll take twenty points from Gryffindor for talking in class. Would you like to give it a try?” “I beg you pardon?” said James, startled and oblivious to the fact that the whole class glared at him. He always lost us house points. Stupid git. “Try. To produce a patronus, Mr Potter! Come now!” and motioned Potter to stand up. The slytherins sniggered. They loved seeing James make a fool out of him self. Even though it didn’t happen a lot. In his own eyes, of course. And that counted for something. The slytherins could never get him for anything. He just didn’t care. “Eh – Like right now?” ….Merlin, that boy was stupid. I felt rather sorry for his kids, if he would ever get kids. They were bound to be as stupid. No girl could have strong enough genes to win over James’s. “Yes, Mr Potter if you please. I feel you have a lot to say in this class, so try. Focus on your happiest memory –” I nonetheless eyed him with great interest. We had looked forward to start working with patronuses, and I was really interested in seeing if Potter managed it. If he could do it, it probably wasn’t really hard to do. And he raised his wand, grunting a little for himself, and then grinning to Sirius, who returned his smile. “Would you like me to take it verbally or none-verbally? Sir?” Oh he really was full of himself – He had to be joking! “Eh –” said Professor Finnegan obviously startled by the question. He had apparently thought James wouldn’t do it at all. “None verbally? You can none-verbally produce a distinctive shaped patronuse? A corporeal?” Potter nodded, or more gave a little jerk of his head. And he turned towards me. Staring at me. Seemingly taking in every bit of me. He looked at me with such passion that I was almost thrown off balance. A big smile crossed his face, but not one of those stupid grins he shared with Sirius all the time. This one was a – real – smile. Happiness surrounded his face, and he raised his wand again. Without making a sound, a stag erupted from the wand. The class gasped, including me. Crossing the room, the animal stared at me. It came closer, and it stopped right in front of me. Bending down, so that only I could hear, it whispered. ’You’re the best thing in my life. You’re the one that makes me happy.’ I pretended to pat the animal’s snout so that no one would notice that it had spoken to me. I glanced towards James questionably, but his eyes were now fixed upon the wall besides him. “Very good Mr Potter!! Very good!!” Professor Finnegan exclaimed, almost jumping up and down, all anger forgotten. “Excellent!! Take 50 points for Gryffindor!! That would make up for the little indiscretion earlier. Well! What else could I have expected from such an excellent student as your self! I am most impressed. I have never seen anyone else do it on his or hers first try! Impressive… Yes… Truly impressive –” “I think he’s getting very desperate! I think he heard Henry McLain tell to some guy I don’t know the name of that he was going to ask you out or something –” said Melissa under dinner when I told her about Potter’s patronus. I shivered. Henry was a fat little ugly boy in huffelpuff. I might actually consider dating Potter for real rather than go out with Henry! Potter was at least good-looking! Hmm… Second thought… Perhaps I rather go out with Henry just to annoy Potter… But what a waste of time… I could just turn Potter into something particularly nasty, and not go out with any of them. Now that’s a thought! I was just about to express this line of thought, wheeen – “Evaaaans!!” Said Potter happily, darting towards where we sat. “What, Potter?” “Go out with me, and make the world a better place?” “Why, are you going to kill yourself afterwards?” I said almost hopefully. “Ha-ha… Please! Stop lighten up the world with your sparkling smile Evans –” “Well stop being so dead depressing then! I mean, just looking at you gives me an urge to jump into the lake and drown!!” “That can easily be arranged!” Sirius shot in, and lifted me up. “Sirius!” said Remus. Ha! Remus wouldn’t let them throw me in the lake! “Remus, save me!” I screamed desperately, as Sirius tried to get away from Remus, running around the house tables. “Sirius!!” He repeated a little more stern. “Don’t be such an idiot, Sirius! Give her to me now, before she turns you into a bat and you have to spend the rest of your life with Snape.” “I guess you’re right –” Sirius mumbled and reluctantly put me down. But then James picked me up, and Sirius grabbed hold of Sara and Remus of Melissa. And they started running. (I think I saw Peter trying to lift up a girl from Hufflepuff, but he was too weak… He sat back down at the table, sulking, looking very defeated.) “No, Remus what are you doing?” we all screamed. Remus was supposed to be the nice guy!! “Don’t worry, honey! Everything will be fine! A little water has never hurt anyone” Aaah so much for Remus the nice guy! I saw Severus sitting at the slytherin table, between Avery and Carev, eying my lividly, and I snuggled up in James neck. Just for fun of it. He looked outraged. They ran out of the Great Hall, once again to everyone’s amusement. “Yeah, fine! Go ahead! Throw me in the lake! Maybe I’ll get to know the squid a little better –” “Sorry, that’s not going to work with me anymore, Lils!” Damn… “I mean it! Don’t get me wet now! I’ll curse you; I’ll drag you with me! I’ll –” I, who had been desperately searching for something to say, lowered my voice and whisper in his ear. “I’ll tell everyone about last night” James, who had been laughing, stopped. “What do you mean?” He asked. “Oh Lily, that’s good! Mmm Come on Lily!” I imitated his manly and deep voice, and nearly laughed to death, as he stumbled and fell on top of me. Me still laughing. “You saw me??” he breathed in my face. It was warm. He smelled like – ehh – something... His face was red. “Mmm… And heard you! Merlin, you’re not that loud when you’re alone in the shower!” “What the hell happened to your language, girl?! Lily Evans, the perfect little virgin, talking nasty? Never thought I’d see that – ouch! Flower, you need to stop punching me! It could ruin my perfect – ouch! I mean, you’re a vir – Hey, are you not?” I chose not to answer. “No…? Really? You, I mean? You?” “What me?? Am I that unattractive?” I joked. “Merlin no! You’re beautiful Evans! I just want to know if you have, and if you have I’ll beat the guy or, Merlin forbid, guys up!” “You’re so immature sometimes!! And besides, it’s none of your business!” “But you found it your business when me and – eh – random-girl-in-Ravenclaw-neither-me-nor-Sirius-had-been-on-before (those are rare, by the way) –” “You don’t even remember her name… It’s sad! Besides, you were loud! I was trying to sleep, you know! AND, let’s not forget, I certainly won’t in a while, you probably gave me nightmares for a month, you screamed, or moaned, my name, so yes it is any of my business!! Now, could you please get off me?” “Nope… I like you talking dirty –” “What the hell? I don’t talk dirty!!” “No but you are angry! Same thing!” “Where are they others?” I asked, changing the subject. “Probably in the lake, having a water-fight or something – Wanna join them?” He whispered, not taking his eyes from my face. It was kind of scary. He did it all the time. Freaky, freaky boy “Nope, besides we have dete – Oh shoot! We have detention in five minutes!!” “I don’t care; I wanna throw you in the lake! And I don’t care if you tell everyone, I’m not embarrassed! It just proves that it’s you I want, doesn’t it?” “Not really, it proves that you want to sleep with me, not anything else!” “Why are you like this??” he asked getting a little frustrated. “Like what?” “You never believe me, and I’m trying to prove to you that I really like you – Give me a chance Evans? Please? I’ll prove to you what I can be for you –” He stared into my eyes. “Potter, let‘s not have this conversation now – you’re lying on top of me!” I said desperately. “In fact let’s not have this conversation again… like ever…!” “Sure…” he mumbled, and got of me. Without helping me up, he went down to the lake. I saw him, without getting up myself, talking to Sirius and Remus. They nodded, and he came back up. “Want help, Evans?” I shook my head, and got up. “Let’s do this then…” As expected, we arrived a quarter too late. We got booming yells from McGonagall, or James got yells for upholding me. Ha, still Evans the good girl. “…it’s your fault Miss Evans got detention in first place! And when you in addition make sure she arrives late for her, let me remind you, first detention ever! It’s not good Mr Potter! And you, my dear boy! This is your, what? Fifth detention the few weeks you have been here!! It’s unbelievable! I think you have set a new school record, you and Mr Black!! He has his detention next week, and I assure you, if he doesn’t make it precisely at time, I’ll –” And she kept going for the next half hour, before Potter nodded and said she was right and that he was really sorry. McGonagall almost fell to the ground. Potter had never apologized for anything. She didn’t have anything smart to say back, so she left us. “This time of the month, I guess…” I mumbled, and Potter laughed. “Yeah! Well, Minnie has always been a little feisty when it comes to things like this – I remember one time in our fifth year when I and Padfoot came like a little tiny hour late for class and she freaked!” I laughed. I remembered that time. She had spent another hour yelling at them, to my great satisfaction, and gave them detention for a month! “What upheld you?” I asked, chuckling a little. “Oh, remember all that confetti lying in your dorm that day? And the roses and all?” I nodded. I had spent hours cleaning up, and the rest of the week wondering who had done it. “Yeah! It was you then!” Foul git “But – how did you – how did you get up the staircase? I thought it sealed itself from boys?” This time he laughed. “Yeah, I know… You have no idea how many nights I spent, trying to get up those stairs, to visit you… But I managed to at last. I have spent many nights, watching you sleep…” “You’re freaky, you know?” I said, eying him suspiciously. “How did you do it –” “Hey!! A little less talking a little more scrubbin’ ey!!!!!” Filch, the caretaker stood outside the door, yelling like a mad man. “What’s his problem –” I whispered and James laughed. “I thought he was busy with his cat or something… Well let’s go to work then…” I looked around. The dungeon looked like a hell hole. We would be spending hours down here… It probably took all week! “Wandless…” muttered James irritated when he saw the bucket with water and soap. “You mean to say you have never cleaned without magic?” I said, laughing at him. “Why should I… The house-elves do it at home, and in detention… Well I get the house-elves do it for me in detention as well…” “I can’t believe it! You’re so lazy!” I said, hitting him playfully in the lower part of his abdomen. (He was tall; otherwise I would have hit him in the chest.) But still… Mental head-bang… He probably thought I was flirting with him… Again “One good thing though!” he said smirking. “I can still make you wet!” and with the largest grin ever, he threw the bucket of water over my head. “JAMES POTTER!! Look what you have done!” I screamed, soaking wet, my hair clinging to my back. Luckily I hadn’t put on any make-up that morning, and I was glad for it now. “I’m looking!” he said, grinning, leaning back as to study the work he had done. “Is my shirt see-through?” I said in a defeated voice. I had the feeling this had happened before. “Oooh yes!” “But, heey, you know what I have learned sweetie?” I asked smugly. “Oh… You’re sweet talking, not good! No, flower-bee, what have you learned?” “I have learned drying-charms! Ha!” and I performed one. Until I remembered McGonagall doing something to our wands. They didn’t work with water, cleaning, or anything similar! So my shirt was still see-through. Clever woman… Cleeever….*scowl* “Okay… Fine… Don’t look at me! I assure you, my wand will work with the cruciatus curse!” “You wouldn’t daaaare…” He said jokingly. “Don’t test me, Mr Potter!” I said dangerously. But I think he caught the joke. “Alright there Mrs Potter! I will not look at you nice lace bra!” “Potter!” I gasped, and covered myself with my arms. Of course I hadn’t brought a cloak… “Give me your cloak, mister smarty-pants!” “Didn’t bring one!” “Well, then take of your shirt, so that we’re on the same level – No I was joking! Potter, put your shirt back on!” “Nope, prefer to clean without my shirt!” “You have never cleaned anything in your life before!!” He only shrugged, and fell to his knees, starting to scrub the floor. (the bucket magically refilled itself after being emptied.) “Are you going to help Lily, or are you just going to stand there, watching my beautiful behind?” “I – Yes, of course – eh – I mean, no! I’ll just – eh –” “I don’t mind you staring at me, though!” he said, turning around on his back. And he poured the bucket of water, slowly over his chest, rubbing himself in with water and soap. “Mmm I’m diiirty, I’m cleaning myself! Wanna help, Lils flower?” I rolled my eyes. Oh Merlin, he didn’t really think I found it fun to watch him? “Stop acting your shoe-size, Potter, and let’s clean!” I growled. “And put your shirt back on –” “Sure thing, flower!” He said, and I bend down, starting to scrub the floor. The floor was disgusting. “James, could you please help me –” I said mildly. “What did you just say?” “What? I said could you please–” “No, you called me James –” He said, staring at me in wonder. I stopped scrubbing. “No I didn’t –” I said, cursing myself. “I don’t wanna spend the night here, Potter, so get to work!! Don’t get worked up in details!” I growled dangerously. “I like you calling me by my first name –” he said, apparently lost in thoughts. Aaaarg!! HIT-MYSELF!!! “I mean it, stop it or I will –” “Will what Lily? I don’t care if you turn me into a teacup anymore, if that’s what makes you happy, I’ll be it for you!” “You’re scaring me, Potter… Not good! Stop being freaky or I’ll report you to McGonagall!” “Okay, fine…” We spent our detention in silence, cleaning. As expected, when McGonagall came to get us, we weren’t finished, but she said we would get another chance tomorrow. Yey… She scowled a little at my see-through blouse, and at me being drenched, but didn’t say anything. “Good night Potter!” I snapped. “Good night Lily” he answered, and we went into our separate rooms. Next day, the detention went the same way. We didn’t talk much, James was sulking in a corner and I was cleaning in the other end of the dungeon. We actually didn’t utter a word. The rest of the week was spent like that. Cleaning in silence. It was depressing. “It’s kind of freaky…” I said to Melissa and Sara during dinner, Friday. We had just gotten up from potion, me trying my hardest to not make a more mess of the room. “He won’t talk to me!” “Do you want him to talk to you?” said Remus, sitting down in the middle of us. Luckily, James or Sirius were nowhere in sight. “Well, I don’t see why we can’t be friends! We are supposed to be Head Boy and Girl! And –” “I understand, Lily!” he said with an understanding smile. I smiled back. I liked Remus. Remus was… the nice guy. Unlike the rest of James’s friends who were gits!! I mean… Potter’s friends… Okay, kind of glad no one can see my thoughts right now – “Hi, flower, thinking of me?” said Potter, coming up behind Sirius, and Peter dabbing in their heels. Dumb-ass. “No! And why are you talking to me? I kind of liked the whole I’m-not-talking-to-Lily-thing you had going!” “I’m sorry, I couldn’t contain myself! I saw how beautiful you were, and I had to talk to you. No matter how many insults you throw at me!” he said with the brightest smile. That boy was impossible! “You’re ugly?” He shrugged. “Not gonna work! We both know I’m gorgeous.” “You’re a complete arse? Eh – you’re a donkey arse?” “Lils. You’re getting a little stiff with those insults… Try thinking of some good ones for detention!” and he left with Sirius howling from laughter. “He’s an arse – I know… I’m sorry –” said Remus apologetically. “You have my permission to hit him, if you’d like?” I nodded. “What if I turn him into a fly, and then I turn Sirius into a toad, and then Sirius can EAT Potter, and then – No? That’s not allowed? Ah… Too bad…” I said sighing and I lifted my wand, pointing at a pot-roast standing on the table. And with my wand I turn the casserole around and dumped it down both James’s and Sirius’s necks. They turned around stupidly, to see where it came from, and they noticed us, laughing our asses off. “Good one!” said a voice behind me, and I turned around to find a Gryffindor girl I slightly recognised from Potter’s quidditch team. They were supposedly good friends. Huh, wouldn’t surprise me if he had been with her as well. “Hi, Dani!” said Remus beaming at the girl. She beamed back. “Eh – thanks! Eh – Danielle isn’t it?” she nodded. “Yupp! Love the fact that you stand up to Potter! He deserves it!” Heey, what a cool girl!! “Mhm!! Eh… I thought you two were friends –?” “Yeah, we’re friends. Doesn’t mean I love him, like almost the rest of the school does… It’s getting to his head a little –” I nodded. Sooo true! “How can you stand being friends with him??” “He’s actually not that bad, you know! He’s acting a total prat when he is with Sirius. Alone with him, he’s not that bad… The whole team is practically a great team because he knows how to… eh… connect us!” I stared at her, not understanding a word of the last thing she said. Quidditch wasn’t my thing. “So… Well! Yes, you’re Lily right? Lily Evans? The girl Jamie cannot stop talking about, looking at, think about nor sleep nor eat while thinking about? Okay, scratch eat, that he can do no matter, but you get the idea…” I looked at her, not knowing what to say. “Eh…?” “No I’m sorry!” she said with a laugh. “Didn’t mean to scare you! But –” she said, leaning towards me. “He’s getting a little… weird… about you…” “Oh yeah? That’s why he keeps flirting with everybody?” I said a little irritated, nodding towards James and Sirius, who now were flirting shamelessly with two Hufflepuff girls who looked about ready to faint. They kept battering their eye-lashes at them. “He’s just a man, Lily… But believe me… If you agreed to date him, he wouldn’t look at another woman again… besideees… I believe he’s trying to make you jealous –” “Ha! Me, jealous? He’s a total prat!!” “I know… But he is good looking though –” “Shove it…” I said pushing her playfully and she giggled. “Admit it, Lily! You find him attractive! If you look past the annoying attitude and all! Saaay it!” she said laughing. “Alright… He might be… slightly good-looking… If you look past his very annoying attitude! But if you tell him, I swear I’ll –” “You find me good-looking, Evans?” Shoot… Potter and Sirius stood, robes clean, though Sirius ate some leftovers from behind his ear. Gross! “No… Sod off!!” I retorted, doing my best to ignore Sirius. “Now, now take it easy! You just said… She did, didn’t she, right Dani?” Danielle nodded. Straaangle!! “You heard it too, right Sirius??” Sirius grinned widely. “Oooh yes…!” and he started screaming. “EVANS THINK PRONGS IS GOOOD LOOOKING, SHE LOOOVEEES HIM AND WANNAA KIIISSS HIIM!!” Everyone stared at him. A couple girls started to cry hysterically. Why did they always have to cry…? “Aaaah Sirius!!” I screamed. “You’re such an ARSE!! I hate you!!” “No you don’t!” he said simply. “You love me as well!” he exclaimed and squeezed me in a hug. “Eeeh Sirius you’re strangling me!!” “I know honey… It’s okay! Love hurts! It… really hurts…” He said, squeezing me tighter. “Yeeeah!! Lily Burger!!” James shouted and hugged me from the other end. “Wooa, you think we can eat her??” Sirius exclaimed happily. “No, no, no, no! We cannot eat Lily, you guys hear me?? You-can-NOT eat me!!!” “Why, yes Sirius! I think we can!” And they both started slurping on my neck. James on one side and Sirius on the other side. “Mmm you taste good, flower!” James said, after I had had a fit of laughter. I was ticklish, okay?!?! “Yeah, probably from the bath she took this morning! You said you watched her, Prongs!” Sirius said. “What?!” I said, trying to turn around to face James. But both held me stuck. “Woops… It was an accident, flower!” James said and they both went back to slurping on my neck. “Nooo!! Pleease leave me alone!!” I giggled. Damn me and my ticklishness!! It made me giggle… *scowl* “You like it, don’t you?” Sirius said, trying to be erotically, but failed. Grandly! “Nooo You guys are disgusting!!” I laughed. “Mmm you’re right, prongsie! Her neck tastes better than the girl I eat last night!” “Sirius!!” both me and James exclaimed at the same time. He stopped slurping and I stopped laughing. “Now, see you can’t go around talk like that in front of a lady!” James said, but I punched him in the torso. Or whatever I could reach of him. Don’t know what I hit to make him double over in pain… Don’t wanna know. “Okay, in front of the girl then!” he groaned. “But we should go!” I said desperately to James. I didn’t want them sucking on my neck again. “Detention –” “Ah, yes!” And he lifted me up, and flung me over his shoulder. Why – why did he always have to do that? And he transfigurated his shirt. Now it said ‘I’m having detention with Lily’ “Potter, let me down right this instant!!” I shrieked, trying to ignore the shirt, which had big green letter, which in addition blinked. “Nah” he said. “I like to carry you!” “Aaah you’re impossible!” I looked back, and saw Sirius, Remus, Melissa, Sara and Danielle laughing. Hard! Peter sat, not quite knowing whether to laugh or cry. Remind me again, why they are my friends? Oh right, they AREN’T! James turned around so he faced the teachers table, me hanging limp across his back. “You see professor??” He exclaimed to McGonagall. “I’m actually making sure little Miss-Perfect-I-am-HeadGirl-AND-Good-Looking is getting to detention in time! You really should award me like… fifty house points or something!” “Yeeeah!! Me too!!!” Sirius said, jumping in from no-where. “And why would I give you any house point, Mr Black?” said McGonagall amusedly. “What supposed noble thing have you done this week? Or… at all?” “Ah, Minnie… You break my heart!” He said, getting down on knees. And started to sing ‘I will always love you’. To our teacher. In front of everyone. Out of key. Kill-me-now!! James actually let me down from his shoulder from laughing. McGonagall’s lip curled slightly as in a smile. I think she actually had fun. The rest of the Great Hall had at least, and Dumbledore openly laughed as well. The rest of the teachers looked outraged. Ha… they were boring people. “As amusing as well as entertaining this was, Mr Black –” “Yes, I knew you liked it, Minnie-pie!” he said, winking and threw his hair elegantly in place. “Mr Black, you are way of out line! Just go, now and I will refrain from giving you detention.” She said, but I saw a faintest hint of spasm in the corner of her mouth. Sirius grabbed whatever food he could from the table, stuffed it wherever he could fit it, and ran out of the Great Hall before McGonagall would change her mind. “And when it comes to you, Mr Potter… as noble your acts was, you still have to do all you detentions… But I’m rather pleased that you’re trying to make yourself a better person. Perhaps you will avoid more detentions?” she added hopefully. “Ah, you know I cannot change who I am! Let me have me fun while I’m still young and alive!” “Go, Mr Potter… just… go, leave…!” she sighed. “And by the way, Potter!” He looked up at her. “Nice shirt!” he sniggered and Potter grabbed me again and carried me out of the hall all the way down to the dungeons. “You know, you don’t have to carry me… I can walk, you know!” “Mm I know, but I like it Lily… a lot… Maybe I should carry you every morning down to breakfast –” “Oh no, not going to happen, little boy!” “Little?? I’m not little!!” “Whatever, I don’t wanna know…” “Yes you do, because you think I’m good-looking!” “No I don’t! You’re… ugly!” I said, trying not to meet his eyes . Arg so what if he was handsome! “Fine I guess you’re a little handsome…” I said when he looked at me with puppy eyes. “Like a little, little handsome… Like, not at all, just barely, merely handsome, but that doesn’t make any difference –” “Kiss me Evans…” he whispered, breaking off my little speech. Or my mumbling. The shirt still blinking stupidly. “No! I don’t want any more of you saliva! I’ve got enough on my neck!” I said, jokingly. But he didn’t laugh. He stood completely still, just watching me. “Don’t be such a prat Potter…! Stop acting like this, and start cleaning!!” I said, getting down on all four. “Potter!! C’mon!” I said a little annoyed. “Nah, I like my view from here… You’re wearing a skirt –” “;;POTTER!! A little less ogling on things that never can be yours, and start cleaning, will you??” “Alright, keep your panties on –” He said getting on all four as well. “On second thought, scratch that last! I would like to see you without your panties on –” and I threw a sponge in his face, causing his glasses to fall of. “Ey, what was that for! You ruined my hair… no, wait… It’s still perfect!” He said, putting his glasses back on, running a hand through his hair. “Whatever…” I snorted, and crawled away from him, cleaning a particularly nasty corner, filled with blood from an unidentified creature. I didn’t want to know. It was better this way. And I felt a sponge, surprisingly filled with water, hit the back of my head. “Potter!! I washed my hair this morning!!” I yelled, turning around to find Potter only inches away. “What? Since when did you care about your hair?” He asked smugly. “It’s beautiful, even with a little wet spot in the middle!” He laughed. “Do you always have to act like this??” I asked in exasperation. “Eh – No? You think I’m – eh – pretty?” he tried. “Don’t get mad –” he said, almost sad. “Eh – you wanna try something?” He said, suddenly happy again. “What?” “We fasten our sponges to our feet, and go ice-skating! On the floor!! Smart, heeh??” “Potter, I don’t think that’s a good –” But he didn’t listen, and before I knew it, I was stuck with sponges on my feet. “Come now, my love!” he said happily and dragged me up. “Dance with me!” And he dragged me up and around the dungeons, both looking like total idiots. I looked like bambi on ice! “It’s not dangerous!” he laughed, holding me up so that I wouldn’t fall and break every bone in my body. “Yeees!! It dangerous!!” I said, laughing myself. “I’ll faaaall…!!” I screamed, as Potter indulged me in a spin under his arm. It ended with us both falling down, hard. “Ouch Potter, that hurt!” I said, rubbing my behind. “Want help with that?” he asked hopefully. “Aaarg, why can’t you act normal for one second?” “Okay, okay I’m sorry!” he said, raising his hands in mock-defeat. “You’re being a total prat! Geez! Please, everyone in this world does not like you!!” I screamed, getting back on my feet. “Why are you being like this? Can’t you shut the FUCK up for two seconds??” he snapped back, leaving me standing mortified, getting up himself. “Did you just curse at me…?” I whispered dangerously, my eyes lightening. We were both standing on the wet floor, not far apart, staring at each other. “Yes I did!!” said James, equally angry. “And you gotta stop talking like that to me; I will simply not stand for it!!” “Ooo… I really care what you think!” “You see?? You’re always like this!! You’re so annoying!! I haven’t done anything to you!” “Oh yeah? Except embarrassing me in front of everyone twice a day all week?? And wearing that stupid shit??” “Stop being so stupid! You know what I think your problem is??” “No, PLEASE do tell!!” I yelled to him. We were practically face to face, both eying each other lividly. “I think you’re scared!!” “Ooh, I’m scaaared!! Well what a good explanation!! Have you ever considered the possibility that I just don’t like you?!” “Nope, that’s not a possibility!! Because you DO like me!!” “Oh yeah??? How so??” “You’re afraid to open up to me, because you’re afraid of getting hurt!! You’re afraid of opening up to me, because you are afraid you might feel something!!” he shouted at me. I stared into the soft hazel eyes. “You’re acting like an idiot, afraid of feeling something good!!” And I slipped. On the wet floor, out of pure shock. Making both me and Potter fall over, me landing on top of him. “Ouch…” I groaned. And he started chuckling. It didn’t go long before we lay, me across his chest, and laughed hysterically. “WHAT is going on here??” said suddenly McGonagall’s stern voice from the door. Oooh shit… “I – we were just cleaning, professor!” I said, in a none-too convincing tone. “On TOP of Mr Potter??” Oh… oooh… And I quickly got of him and got up. Standing far away from Potter. “Once again drenched. Good girl!” McGonagall said, rolling her eyes. “And you, Mr Potter! Driving Miss Evans into doing things like this – during detention!! I had the impression that you were trying your best in making the punishment best for Evans?” “Hey, are you saying a bit of intimacy doesn’t make anything good? You must know all about that Minnie!” he said, winking at her, using all his charm on her. “No, I’m sorry professor – We slipped, and –” “Very well then…I think you’re finished here… Let’s go! It’s bed time!” We both huffed off into our separate bedrooms, not saying a word, but both of us with a small smile. A/N ‘with a small smile…’ he-he-he… Anyway… Drama, drama, drama is coming… =D I thiiink it starts in the next chapter … oh ooh yes, something big, actually two big things is happening in the next chapter… Oh yes… So get ready for DRAMA, gosh don’t we all love that? *wide grin* Disclaimer: If I knew someone who’s knows someone who was in love with a guy who had an aunt who had a son who knew the best friend of JK’s dog… Can I own her then? =D HOGSMEAD Lily’s POV I woke up. The sunlight hit me in my face, and grunting, I got out of bed. I pulled on a white sweater, which stopped with my elbows, and run along my shoulders at the top. It was a little loose, except for at the brim at the bottom, which were tight-fitting. I put on a white skirt, which was really nice, but short. And I put on some high heeled black boots. Not something I would normally wear, but today we were going to Hogsmead, and I was really looking forward to it. Humming to a song that I couldn’t remember but were magically jammed in my brain, I put on make-up. I had on a little more today than I normally would. I had heard some new boys had started working down in one of the bars in Hogsmead, and Melissa had begged me come with her to check them out. Sara wasn’t going today. She told us she was staying, studying in the library. Since I knew Remus had said the same to Potter, I told her it was okay, and promised to bring her back some candy from honeydukes. If she hadn’t already gotten too much sugar before we got back to the castle. Melissa and I ran, giggling before she could figure that out. And killed us. “Lily flower?” I heard from outside the door. I smiled. And then of course, I hit myself with the nearest book. I groaned, it was a heavy book. “Ouch!” “What? Lily?” “aaah, yees? What is it?” I asked a little grumpier than I was aiming for. “Wanna be my date at the Halloween Feast?” he exclaimed happily. “Eh – Well – I mean – Eh – No –” “Your loss…” he said, and I heard him leaving the room. “Meeeliissaaa” I said, skipping along the corridor. “Yes, Lily-honey?” she said appearing right in front of me, and I gasped. She was wearing a little skirt, black, with a neck long sweater, black, a coat, sleeve-less with fur, also black. She had long boots, which surprisingly was black. And her hair… “Melissa, have you changed your hair?” I gaped. Melissa, who usually had long brown hair, had now a little shorter, and flatter (not completely flat, mind, but less flat than before) and it was now black. She was, however, not wearing much make-up which she usually did. She looked much better without it. “Mhm… I like it better this way!” she said, doing a little twirl, laughing. “What happened?! Why…? Ah – You’re not – eh – emo? Like what happened with your uncle and all…?” I asked carefully. “Nooo, silly!” she said, laughing at me. “Okay, if you must know… Sirius talked to me last night! Or not talked… You know how he is. He came up to me, and started to touch my hair, saying it was really beautiful. And that he loved the colour and all –” “And that was bad?” “Yes! I don’t want him to think I’m beautiful! So I changed it! What do you think?” she said, doing another twirl. “It’s really beautiful!” I said jokingly, and she hit my arm. “Ouch, I mean, okay, it looks good on you! You look really – eh – sexy?” I tried, and she nodded, apparently satisfied. “Ha, now we look like the super sexy dressed in black woman and the sexy dressed in white girly-girl!” she laughed as she took my arm, and we walked down to the entrance hall, giggling. “Who are they?” “Dunno… Just made them up, didn’t I? But you look sexy, Lily, cute sexy –” “Yeah, fine I get it!” I said, defeated. I usually didn’t wear clothes like this, but I thought I had to dress up nicely to get the attention with the new guys. Lily Evans, thinking about boys and appearance. Armageddon must be close… “Hi Evans!” said Potter. Told you! “Hi Potter!” I said, still giggling. I noticed his eyes flickering from my eyes down to my outfit and my boots. “EVANS! What in the Merlin’s scruffiest pants are you wearing?” he exclaimed. “Nothing!” I said, smiling my cutest smile. “What, you don’t like it?” “What…? I don’t…? Like…? Of course I –” We walked past him, leaving him in his current brain melt situation. “You’re smashing Evans, but I don’t think you should wear that in front of other people!! They could go mad! Most men are pigs you know!!” he yelled after us, when he finally got his mind gathered. We ignored him, and walked out on the grounds. I was right, it was quite hot outside, and we walked down where the rest of the school stood, waiting to get through to Hogsmead. “Oooh do you know what you are going to wear at the Halloween Feast?” “Nope… Let’s see if we can find something today! Even though, it’s ages left!” “Ooh, shall we go in here?” she said, pointing at three broomsticks. I nodded, and we got in, ordering two butterbeers. It was already noon, and we had spent most of our time, trying to find outfits. Needless to say, we didn’t find any. “Soo…” Melissa said. “Do you know who you’ll bring at the Halloween Feast?” “No… I was thinking….” I said, lowering my voice. “But you must tell anyone!!” I said, and she agreed “Don’t make fun of me, because I swear I’ll strangle you!” “Get to the point!” “Eh… I wanna ask… or say yes if asked…. Eh…” “Just say it, Lily! As long as it’s not Peter or Henry…” she joked. “Ha-ha very funny! No, I wanna go with… You know, just to get to know the person and all –” “I swear to God, Lily if you just don’t say it now, I’ll beat it out of you!!” I opened my mouth to speak, as the door opened and Potter and a random girl walked in, hand in hand. My mouth fell open, and I stared at them, who now were kissing fiercely against the wall. “Potter??” Melissa hissed to me. “You were talking about Potter??” I guess my startled and shocked expression gave me away. “Are you starting to fall for Potter?” “No!! It’s just… He has tried to get me on a date for ages now, and I just wondered, if I should just give him a little chance to prove that he was for real. But seeing this…” I said, nodding towards them, now lying across the table, “it makes me wonder if he was just playing me… wouldn’t surprise me –” I said, trailing of in thoughts. “No, no! I don’t think that’s the case! Didn’t you tell me that he asked you out this morning, and you said no? Again?” “Aarg, not the point! If I’m that easy to give up, then he didn’t care at all! But it’s fine, I don’t care!” “Eh, he has been holding on to you for over six years, Lily! Stop acting –” “Like what? C’mon, can’t we just leave it? Hey, we could check out those guys in the bar over there, just let’s get out of here!” I saw Potter’s tongue far, faaar down the poor girl’s throat. We ran out, seeing Madam Rosmerta in the corner of our eyes, yelling at James and the unknown girl. “Yeah, good idea!” She said, nodding towards a pub I had never heard of, nor been to before. I don’t think I actually had seen it before. ‘Spilled Unicorn Blood’ was its name, and we entered. The place… was cool! No other word for it! It looked like a classic muggle pub, one that I had been to this summer, but it had self-cleaning sponges, working whenever someone made a pigsty of the place. Other than that, it was just the same. “Hello there gals!” said a voice from behind the counter. We turned around and saw a boy, about twenty years with long sand-brown hair in a ponytail. He had big blue eyes and a little golden ring in his left ear. He was… hot! We giggled, and walked towards him as a second boy came out from the backroom. “Hi!” he said, raising his arm in greeting and went back to wiping the glass in his hands. He was a little darker, with black hair, not quite as long as blondies, and brown eyes. Also HOT! “Eh – we would like – two – what do you want, Lils? Firewhiskey?” I nodded. “Mmm two firewhiskey’s then!” “Ey, Jake!!” the blond boy shouted, as the dark boy, smiled at us. He had a large, white smile and we both nearly fainted. “Yes?” said a third boy, peering out the back door. If we fainted to the dark boy, it was nothing, nothing compared to Jake. He had half-long hair, and big sea-blue-green-grey eyes which despite the indistinct colour were quite beautiful. And if I’m allowed to say so myself, a very well trained body. “Two firewhiskey’s for the ladies here!” he said, nodding towards me and Melissa. He gazed at us, eying us from head to toe. And obviously he liked what he saw. He smiled, and gave a little cool jerk of his head in a greeting, before disappearing into the kitchen again. “Are you bluuushing?” whispered Melissa in my ear, giving me a little nudge. “Shove it” I said playfully, and nudged her a little back. “Forgotten about Potter now have you?” she said, jokingly, as the blond boy gestured us to sit down in front of the counter, facing him and the dark boy. “There isn’t anything to forget!” I hissed back, and smiled at the blond boy. “Hi!” he said, reaching out his hand. “I’m Ben Fischer!” “Lily Evans!” I said, feeling my face heating up dramatically. “Melissa Sapphire!” she breathed from my right. “This is Jorge Menendez, he’s from Spain!” he said, nodding towards the dark boy, Jorge, who came towards us, not cleaning glasses anymore. “’ow do you do?” he asked sweetly, and Ben introduced us as Lily and Melissa. “Beautiful names!” he said, winking. We both blushed. “JAKE!!” yelled Ben. “Don’t keep the ladies waiting!” And Jake reappeared, holding two glasses, putting them on the counter, smiling down at us, and summoned a bottle of firewhiskey. And poured, in a very sexy way, still smiling not letting his eyes of us, the drinks, and handed them to us. “Here you go, ladies!” he said winking. All three of them were now leaning against the counter, staring at us. Ben introduced us one more time for Jake. “Lily Evans!” he said, pointing at me, “…and Melissa Sapphire!” pointing at Melissa. “So, Miss Evans, Miss Sapphire!” Jake said. “Tell me a little about yourself.” “Oh… There’s not much to tell… I mean” I added from the look Jake gave me. “We’re students at Hogwarts, perhaps you have figured out that much –” I gave a nervous little laugh. “Eh… we’re both in our seventh year –” “Yeah, and Lily she’s Head Girl!” Melissa said. The boys laughed. “And you’re drinking firewhiskey?” Ben said jokingly. “I better take this!” he said, making a move to grab my drink, but I pulled my hand away, and the boys laughed again. “You should put us in detention –” Jake said, meting my eyes, staring at me intensively. “Oh?” I breathed, feeling my throat dry out. “How so?” He leaned down, breathing lightly in my face. He smelled good, making my mind go crazy, and he whispered in my ear, sexily. “We’ve been bad, bad boys” I felt a shiver go down my spine, and I emptied my glass, resurfacing even redder. “So, tell us about you guys then!” Melissa exclaimed happily, also emptying her glass. “Eh –” said Ben, eying the other two. Jake’s eyes narrowed. “We, me and Jake, met Jorge two years ago, in London… We had all graduated. Me and Jake from Hogwarts, of course, and Jorge, from the magical university in Spain, which I never can pronounce.” Jorge tried to say something, but I didn’t catch it. It was probably the name of his former school. Spanish people, weird but hot!! “Eh, we were all looking for work, but we didn’t want to become boring things, like ministry workers, so we decided to start a pub here in Hogsmead. We travelled England for a year, taking different jobs, saving money so that we could buy this place!” he said happily, gesturing the pub. “We bought it two months ago!” Jake shot in, and I smiled at them. They had really fixed the place up nice. “Ey… Sapphire –” said Jorge suddenly. “Are you the daughter of Aaron Sapphire? The owner of the witch weekly magazine, and brother of Eric Sapphire, the ministry guy that disappeared?” Melissa nodded. She was pure blood, and her family had a lot of money, but she didn’t care much herself. “Yeah, thought so – eeey –” he said, as the door bell rang, and three fifth year students entered. They noticed me, knowing I was Head Girl and knowing they weren’t supposed to buy anything with alcohol in, so they disappeared out again at once. “Throw her out, Jake!” Ben said jokingly. “She’s bad for business!” Jake winked, and pointing his wand at a table where two people had recently been sitting, and cleaned up their mess. “Unbelievable…” he muttered. “Hey, Ben, put on some music!” and he did. “Eey, that new band, the weird sisters, right?” Melissa exclaimed, hearing the song. “I love that song!!” she said, and started to dance in the middle of the pub. Ben laughed, and started dancing as well, and soon they were dancing together. Jorge entered the dance himself, and soon they were all three laughing and dancing to the song. I rolled my eyes at her! “You don’t feel like dancing?” Jake breathed in my ear, leaning over the counter. “Oh… No, I –” “I understand… Don’t like dancing as much myself! Unless –” he added, eying me. “It’s with a girl who’s worth it –” I giggled. “What do you want in life, Miss Evans?” he said, catching me of guard. “Eh? Oh, I – I don’t know – An auror, perhaps – But I don’t wanna work for the ministry – But fighting Voldemort –” Jake shrugged. “And his followers – yeah, it’s something I would really like –” He nodded. “You are in Gryffindor, I suppose?” he smirked at me, and I nodded proudly. “Yeah… I thought so… I myself was in Ravenclaw… I wish I was back in the castle –” he said, staring longingly out the window “Want me to take you up there for a trip? Next weekend?” I asked happily. He nodded, vigorously. “I’d really love that! You think Dumbledore’ll let me?” I nodded. “Yes, why not? But eey… did you say you graduated two years ago? Like… when I was in my fifth year?!” “Yeah, or at the end of your fourth, really –” “Do you remember me at all?” I asked eagerly. I was pretty sure I remembered him. “Hmmm… I remember you by name… The girl that James Potter always used to chase around right?” “Yes…” I said bitterly. “He hasn’t stopped… He’s still asking me out on every occasion he gets… starting to get a little annoying!” I said, and Jake laughed. “Yeah, I played that guy in quidditch finale. I was beater, I think I broke his nose, dislocated his shoulder and sprung his middle-finger! But still he scored more goals than the rest.” I high-five’d him, ignoring the compliment about James, and he laughed. “Teach me!” Turned out, Jake was a really nice guy. When the rest had finished dancing, I had learned a lot about him, and we had agreed for me to ask Dumbledore if he could take a trip up to the castle next weekend. “Soo… What are you two girls up to now?” Ben asked. “We’re trying to find outfits to out Halloween Feast!” “Eh… Isn’t it Halloween in over a month?” “Yeah, but we like to have a little order in things –” Ben nodded. “Jorge and Jake can show you a shop, little up the street, if you’d like! I have to stay, take care of the pub and all –” “Yeah, cool!” I said, and Jake grabbed his cloak, and extended his arm so I could take it. I giggled, and we walked out of the pub, Jorge and Melissa, hand in hand, following close behind. “C’mon I can’t wear that?” I exclaimed, one hour later, when Melissa handed me the smallest skirt I had ever seen, and a blouse that would surely stop one yard over my navel!! “I can’t come, looking like a slut!!” “Aaah, don’t hurt my feelings now! Besides you are a slut!” “No I am not!” “Yes you are! Head Slut, what did you think it is about?” “Head Slut…? What? Ooh… you think you’re funny don’t you, but I’ll get you for this one!” And I started chasing Melissa around the store. Seeing she was tall, and had longer legs than me, that proved impossible. “Girl, girls what are you doing?” said Jorge, when I tried to jump on Melissa, but failed, and nearly crashed down in the floor. Both boys stood, raising their arms in exasperation, looking like coat hangers. There were many different outfits on them, which we had tried one after one, but still no one fell in taste. There was one dress I kind of liked, but Melissa said I looked like I came from the 1800th century, so I put that down. We were getting tired. “Okay, but c’mon you little slut, try this on!” Melissa said when I leaned against a corner to regain my breath. “Fine!” I inhaled “But I won’t wear it at the feast! Potter will go –” but I didn’t finish. I went into the changing room, pulling on the outfit. “Melissa!!” I exclaimed. “What the hell have you given me??” “Oh, c’mon, get out! Let us see you!” “Neeever!!” I said, but she dragged me out! I thought changing rooms were supposed to be private?? I could literally see both boys’ mouths fall open. No wonder why. The skirt barely covered my behind, and the blouse… well only my bosom was covered, so to speak. But seeing it was half-way see through as well… Needless to say I felt extremely naked, and I tried to cover myself. “Nice bra, Lily…” sniggered Melissa. That little… aaarg!! “Yeah! Nice –” Jorge said, before Jake hit him in his chest, which he now rubbed ruefully. “Show some respect, turn around Jorge! Maybe a little too revealing, Miss Evans!” Jake said, smiling understanding. But I noticed he was looking. “Go and change, and we will find something proper for you!” I smiled back. Nice guy! If James was in his position, which he luckily wasn’t, nor ever would be, he would only stand there like a little pig, drool all over his face. No respect. “You can call me Lily, you know!” I laughed, going in the changing room again. “Prefer to call you Miss Evans, Miss Evans!” Weird guy. When we left the store, yet another hour later, I had found a sparkling green dress, with a matching green hat. It had little glittery cobwebs, which moved around on the dress. It was really beautiful, and they had all thought it made my eyes stand out. Melissa had found this long sweater, black, surprisingly enough, which had a kind of a grey ribbon nearly at the brim. It had a cute little bonnet. She found also a pair of boots, black with ribbon matching brims. It looked kind of cool. Perhaps I could get used to this new style of hers. But it still seemed a little silly for her to change her whole style because of Sirius. He wasn’t worth it! Expressing that line of thought to Melissa however was impossible. No use. So I left it. We said goodbye to the boys, and went back up in the castle. It had been a good day. And it was just about to get ruined. “Hi Evans!” “Sod off, Potter!” “Who were they?” “What?” I snapped angrily. “Those guys you tried to find outfits with all day? And by the way, I agree, a little too revealing that skirt and the blouse, but it looked nice on you!” “What, you spied on me??” “I didn’t spy… I… made sure if you were okay! You never know about guys like that!” “I cannot believe you, Potter!! You’re in position to do things like that!! Besides who was she then?!” “Who?” “The girl you were snogging disgustedly in front of us?!” “Oh… You saw that… Eh – Her boyfriend had recently broken up with her, so I was only cheering her up – hey Evans, don’t go!” He yelled after me, as a turned away from him disgustedly, and walked with Melissa up to the girls’ dormitory. James’s POV Unbelievable! Unbelievable!! Cheering her up… Who the hell say such stupid things!! James hit himself in the head. “Prongs, don’t stand there looking like a lost owl!! Let’s find foood!!” Exclaimed Sirius, jumping in on him from nowhere. “Paddy, where have you been??” “Oh, cheering up lost virgins…” he said smirking at him. “Shut it, idiot!” “I’m not an idiot, you are!” “Yeah I know… Food you said?” “That’s all I ever say! Let’s find Moony!” “But I thought he was studying in the library with… aah... Sara...!” James grinned evilly. “Oooh yeah! No one can possibly be spending so much time in the library with a good-looking girl without… to quote you, cheer her up.” “I said, shut it!!” and transfigurated the nearest stone into a book, and threw it at him. “It didn’t hurt, ha-ha-ha Ouch!!” James threw a suit of armour on him. “How do you do that?!” James said, after the fifth third year girl had passed by, and Sirius had flirted shamelessly with. “What?” he hissed back. “You’re just jealous because I’m better looking! Hi there!” he said, jerking his head upwards in a way he thought was really sexy. The little girl stared at him, before blushing furiously and hurrying off. “You’re jealous that I can have every girl I want in the school, but I don’t want them, and you can also have every girl you want except the one you want!” “Eh… that didn’t make any sense, did it?” “No, but you get the meaning! Excuse me!” he said, stopping a fourth year girl with long blond hair in a pony tail. “Ye..yes?” she breathed. “Who is better looking? Head-Pretty-Boy, or Sirius the seriously handsome, sexy and positively delicious man-beast?” he tried to put on his most charming smile, but it faltered, when the girl pointed, nervously at James, and hurried off. “Ha! In your pants!!” “Shove yourself…” “I thought we had already determined that it wasn’t a phrase?” “It’s a Sirius phrase!” “Whatever, c’mon!” They entered the library finding Remus and Sara, actually studying! But before they got over to sit down and bother them, Lily and Melissa flung themselves down next to Sara. “Oh that Potter!!” They heard her exclaim angrily, and he dragged Sirius with him, and jumped out in front of them. “Tatata!!” He exclaimed. “Why-do-you-ALWAYS-have-to-be-around-me???” she yelled, and dragged Melissa with her, and left the library. “Way to go, James…” Remus sniggered. “What did you do now?” “You say it like he does not do anything but bothering her…” Sirius said in a mock-hurt voice. “Sirius, I mean it, I will smash your face in with the next frying pan I see –” “Alright, alright… keep your shirt on… Please Merlin; keep your shirt on –” “I didn’t do anything!” James said, ignoring Sirius, who now stood flirting with two sixth year girls with robes that stated they were Hufflepuffs. “I miiight have spied on her when she was trying on outfits for Halloween, but she hung out with these guys you know, and I had to check it they treated her good, if they hadn’t, I would have smashed their faces in! I might do that anyway… They were both staring at her when she wore this see-through blouse! They didn’t even have the dignity to turn around!!” “And you had?” sniggered Remus. “Beside the point! But you understand me right? I mean, I’m the one she’s gonna share the rest of her life with, and it’s okay she wants to… be around a little before settling down, that’s what I’m doing! But if they don’t treat her good, I swear to Merlin I will –” “What did you say?” said Sara, looking up from her book. “You wanna spend the rest of your life with Lily?” “Of course he want to!” said Sirius, turning away from the now group of ten girls he was flirting with. “He has planned their children’s names, where they’re gonna live, where they’re gonna get married –” “Sirius!! She’s Lily’s friend!! You mustn’t tell her stuff like that, she’ll go straight to Lily and tell her everything, but I wanna tell Lily flower myself!” “Take it easy, James, I won’t say anything! But good luck… If she even stays close enough to you for more than ten seconds that is –” “Thanks Sara… that made my day –” “Ah, don’t be like that! I think you’re really sweet! Not many guys would do that for any girl! But you should perhaps stop flirting and ‘have fun’ with other girls. Don’t think that helps in convincing her… So, James honey –” she said, smirking. “What did the guys look like?” “Way too ugly! Look at Sirius and me, now that is beauty!” And Sirius started unbuttoning his shirt, to show Sara it was true. James followed his lead. “MR BLACK, MR POTTER, WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING???” screamed Madame Pince, the librarian, when our shirts were fully opened, and they struggled with getting them of, to the great pleasure of all the girls in the library. “Just getting some fresh air on our bodies, Madam!” Sirius said, taking of his shirt. “Get out!!! Both of you!!” she screamed, and they threw their shirts in the cheering crowd of girls. And ran the hell out of the library. “Why aren’t they wearing shirts?” They heard a passing boy ask his friend. “Dunno, you think they are… gay?” “Hmmm… I don’t know… Perhaps they are –” “I don’t mind them not wearing a shirt!” said a fourth year girl, and they grinned smugly, and went back to their dormitory. “He sicken me!!” They heard Lily exclaiming. James smiled to himself. At least she was talking about him. “Put a shirt on, you disgusting slime-ball!” She shouted from the top of the stairs. “No, I like it like this!” James answered cheekily. “I know you like me like this as well Evans, why won’t come down and take me?” he asked hopefully, and smiled widely as she came storming down the stairs. His smile faltered when he saw she had drawn her wand. “Eeey, easy there, Evans!” he said, backing off. “Don’t-you-ever-talk-to-me-like-that-again!!” She said, pinning him up against the wall, her wand in his throat. Her eyes were livid, her red hair floating all the way down on her back. He noticed she hadn’t changed out of her skirt, and was still wearing the boots. She was nearly as tall as him now! “And DON’T call me Evans!! You hear me?!” “You didn’t mind it when that boy called you ‘Miss Evans’!” he said, a little too bold for his position. “I’m warning you!! Don’t you – don’t you dare!!” “Kiss me, Lily!” He whispered, waaay too bold for his position. “I wouldn’t kiss you if you were the only man left on the entire planet!” She almost yelled, quite dangerously, and she turned his hair blue. So he turned, wandless, her hair bright pink. “Potter, has my hair by any chance changed colour?” she said defeated. “Yupp! You look lovely my dear!” He said, pinching her cheeks, now that she had put her wand down. “You’re dead, you know that, don’t you?” she said sweetly, looking positively frightening. And she started to hit him. James ran into the boys’ dorm, with Lily straight in his heels, her cursing him on the top of her voice. “CHANGE MY HAIR BACK!!” she yelled, and he laughed, as he flung himself down on his old bed. In the corner of his eye, he saw Sirius giving him the thumbs up, and left the room, locking it, as Lily stood by the side of the bed yelling at him. “I MEAN it!!! I cannot look like this! And you, YOU are supposed to be Head Boy!! You cannot go around changing people’s hair just because you want to!” “Eh, flower, you changed my hair –” he said gesturing his blue hair. “Beside the point, I had a reason!” she said stubbornly. He shook his head defeated, and laid back across the bed. She went towards the door, to get out, but the door wouldn’t budge. Not even ‘alohomora’ worked. “Let me out!” she said, not turning around, her hands still clasping the door knob. “Nope!” He said easily, pulling his hands behind his head, watching as she struggled with the door. And suddenly she leaped on top of him like a little malevolent cat, starting to hit him. Him still shirtless. She sat, legs separated, wearing a little skirt, across his bare chest. Hitting him. Screaming like a little animal. “oouch, Lily what are you doing??” He half yelled, half laughed, as she hit him harder. “You’re-so-annoying-James-Potter!!” she shrieked. “I don’t wanna fight you any more, can’t you just stop! Just stop being like that!!” He heard her voice being tired. And she fell across his chest, sobbing. “Hey, hey… Lily… what’s wrong?” He said, startled by the turn of events. He changed her hair back to red, because he liked it better that way. She was so beautiful. He rose halfway up from the bed, bringing Lily with him, so she sat, legs still spread apart, in his lap, sobbing in his chest. “I’m so tired of fighting you, James – I just – don’t know what to do anymore –” “He-he, you called me James again –” He whispered, stroking her hair, and she chuckled. To his surprise and obviously to hers as well, she brought her arms around him, holding him tight, stroking his back. She smelled really good. She felt good against him… “I’m sorry –” he whispered in her ear. “I’m sorry for bothering you like this, always being there wherever you look… But… I don’t know what else to do… You’re so beautiful, and so smart and funny, and –” He didn’t finish the sentence. She turned her face out from his chest; he saw her eyes, a little red from crying. They were a little puffy, but she looked so pretty. He didn’t think he had ever felt as happy, when she moved one hand around his neck, and brought him down to met her lips. Which he did, hungrily craving her touch. She ran her hand through his hair, stroking the back of his head. He felt himself shiver under the touch of her fingers. He twirled his own fingers in her hair, pulling her closer, and caressing her back. Softly, he didn’t want her to think he had other intentions. But as quickly as it started, as quickly it stopped. He groaned when she pulled out of his grasp. “Oh Merlin…” she whispered, clasping a hand over her mouth. And in that moment, the door opened, and Remus came in, seeing James bare-chested, and Lily further away, her hand over her mouth, looking shocked. And she ran out of the room. “James!!!” Remus said angrily. “What did you do now?? I swear, if you forced yourself on her again, I’ll –” “Take it easy, take it easy!! It wasn’t me this time – I – she – we were fighting, and suddenly she was lying in my arms, sobbing, and she kissed me and she freaked!!” James said, starting slightly to panic himself. “And you didn’t even have the dignity to put your shirt back on? And, James why the hell is your hair blue?!” “Well, that was why we fought up here in the first place – Oh Merlin… She kissed me Remus… but why – why – why did she go?” He said, staring on the floor like a lost puppet. Sirius came back in, and saw him staring at the floor. “What the hell did you do now?! Lily probably won’t sleep in the Head’s Dorm for three months now, she looked so angry – Well mind you she didn’t look angry, more upset and –” Remus silenced him with a look. “She kissed me, Sirius…” He said, looking totally perplexed. Sirius gave out a bark of a laugh. “If she kissed you, why did she leave?” “I was just asking that question to myself, Padfoot… Beats me –” “Oooh, maybe she’s deluded!!” “No she’s not!” He said, throwing a pillow in Sirius’s face, and he had to throw himself at the floor not to get it square across his face. “How was it?” he asked when he reappeared. “The kiss!!” “Different than any other kiss… It was like – I have never felt so happy in my life – I just wanted to hold her, not like with any other girl you just wanna get in the pants of – I – think I –” he whispered. “Bla Bla Bla!! We don’t wanna hear about disgusting love stories…” said Sirius, yawning. He repressed the rising urge to hit him. Hard. So he fell. And smashed his face. And bled to death. “Ever considered the fact that she’s playing you? No offence, but you running after her for six years, she constantly turning you down and then she suddenly kisses you?” “Don’t be so insensitive! Just because you have never felt anything in your life, doesn’t mean –” “I do happen to have feelings!” “The tight-pants-feeling doesn’t count, Sirius!” “Shut it Moony… But c’mon, I’m happy for you mate, you’ve been chasing her for six years now, and you finally, finally got her to kiss you – eeey – Let’s get food!!” he exclaimed happily, jumping up and down on the bed. “Mm…” he said, wanting something to occupy his mind. “Let’s get laaaid…” Sirius nodded, and before Moony had the chance to say anything, they hurried off. Lily’s POV “What happened?” “Don’t wanna talk about it…” “C’mooon… Tell us, why are you like this?” “Okay, okay, stop nagging, okay?? We kissed!” I said, my eyes fixed in the book in my hands. “What?? Did he… did he force himself on you? If he did, I swear I will kill him!!” “No – It was – I mean – I kissed him – But only for two seconds, I swear, it was a mistake!!” I added quickly at their looks. “I realised what I was doing, and I pulled back, I mean – I can’t like him, can I? He’s Potter, an arrogant bullyrag, the school’s biggest flirt, except from Sirius of course –” “…and I have never seen you so confused before Lily! C’mon, I think you like him!” “I don’t!” I said stubbornly, and they shook their heads. “Okay, Lily… Eh… Shall we try that spell then?” We sat in the Head Dorm and were studying patronuses. We had gotten for homework to write an essay about them, and how it was conjured, but we had all three decided to try it out as well. If Potter came… Well, I would throw him out. It was my room as well! “Okay, you have a happy memory ready?” I asked Sara, as she raised her wand. She nodded. ‘Expecto Patronum’ she said, her face fixed in determination. Only a silver stream of smoke appeared, but vanished almost immediately. And I gave it a try. The same thing happened to me. Both lowered our heads in defeat, and watched when Melissa gave it a try. She wasn’t any better. “Okay, what were you guys thinking about?” I said, determined to find out what we did wrong. “Eh – When I got my letter…” Sara said, not daring to look us in the eyes, in case we would laugh. We didn’t. I nodded. I had also been thinking about that… “Hmmm... Obviously not strong enough –” I thought for a minute about one time when I had been unbelievably happy. The time with my old best friend? No, that was just depressing… The same with all my ex-boyfriends, every single one of my relationships had been ruined by Potter, so that was even more depressing, and then you had Potter himself… The moment when his lips had met mine… “Eh, let’s just leave it here shall we?” Melissa said, eying me worriedly. “No, I wanna give it a try…” I said thoughtful, getting up from the couch. ‘Expecto Patronum’ I said, a little unsteady, closing my eyes, feeling my throat getting dry. A stream of silver smoke appeared from my wand, twirling around me. It was definitely more defined than last time! It did not have a distinct shape, or it wasn’t corporeal as our teacher would have called it… It surrounded me, being a constant happiness. Until I lost focus and the smoke evaporated. “Very good, Miss Evans…” Said a voice from the door. Arg Potter! “Must have been a happy memory you thought about –” “What are you doing here?!” I asked angrily, noticing my cheeks getting slightly pink. “Why, I live here, honey!” Oh, he was clearly drunk. “Anyways, I just popped in to say to you that I am going to spend the night in my own bed. I mean, in my old bed in the boy’s dormitory. And that I was just coming here to get another bottle of firewhiskey!” I noticed a fifth year girl under his arm, giggling. I rolled my eyes. “Is that fine with you, Miss princess?” he said, kneeling slightly before me. He nearly fell. “I don’t give a fuck about what you do! Eh – We were supposed to have patrols today, but seeing –” I said, trying not to stare at the girl who now holding her hand on James’s chest. “Seeing the state you’re in, I better do it alone!” “Thanks honey!” he said, summoning a bottle from his room. “You’re the best!” he winked to me, and dragged the girl with him out. “Classy…” Melissa said. “Mm… You have no idea how many times he gets drunk during a week! It’s unbelievable how he came to be Head Boy!!” “Well yes – Eh… Good job anyway… Melissa and I are off now… You have patrols now, don’t you? You’ll be fine without Potter?” I snorted. “Mm… it’s okay… I’ll just… take a round around in the castle, checking that neither Sirius nor Potter is ‘doing it’ in a broom-shed, then I’ll go to bed.” A/N it seems like James is all over the place and all that... BUT he's actually just trying to make Lily jealous... xD So now you know. He's in love with her, and desperate times demand desperate measures. r/r Disclaimer: Sadly, I don't own any of the characters... All belonging to JK! WEREWOLF AND FRIENDSHIP James’s POV “Hi Potter” Lily snapped when James got out of the bathroom. “Git!” “What’s your problem now??” he answered. “Nothing, other than you being a total git –” “What am I being a git for now??” “You’re so annoying!!” “Why? Just because I made you feel something in that stone heart of yours for the first time??” He yelled. Okay what the hell? “Stop acting like this!! What is you’re problem?!” She said. “My problem?? I’ll tell you MY problem!!” He shouted. “You’re always angry at me!! And then you make me think you like me by going and kiss me like that. Don’t you know what you do to me when you do that?? But then you start to yell at me again!! And besides, you drive me mental, because you’re smart and funny and beautiful, and I’m so-to-speak in love with you! And you won’t let me near you so I can’t even be friends with you because you never want to listen to anything I have to say,” yelled James. “I don’t believe you love me” she retorted, “You cannot possibly love me, because you don’t even know anything about me!! You just want to get in me in bed. And you know it’s true, Potter. Besides probably only like me because I’m a challenge, and I’m the only thing that you haven’t been able to get just because you have pointed at it! I yell at you because you’re annoying, irritating and a total prat, and I only kissed you because you caught me at a weak moment,” . “I don’t believe you…” he said, staring into her eyes, all his angers that had filled his eyes were gone. “I’m sorry...” she mumbled, probably understanding she crossed the line. “Let’s just forget about it, okay?” James nodded, still wonder and confusion filled his eyes. During the next days, James and Lily got back to normal. They both pretended the kiss didn’t happen in front of each other. One thing was different after the last fight. They didn’t fight quite as often, and they could spend evenings together without biting each others heads of. James also cooled down his approach on Lily which made her calmer around him. A little cooler at least. “So, Evans, ready for our nightly patrolling then?” James said Tuesday evening they were sitting in the head’s dorm. Lily was reading a book, looking quite at peace. James could have stared at her for hours. “Eh, don’t you have homework?” she asked, not taking her eyes of the book. “Nah, I can do it later, I know it already. Besides I prefer spending time with you.” “Oh well then, lucky me…” she said sarcastically. “Don’t be so cheerful, missy!” “Hard to be cheerful when you are around, you know.” “What did I do now, since you’re so angry?” “I’m not angry!” she practically screamed. “Eh, yeah you are.” “No, and… eh… nothing! Just… don’t talk to me!” she said angrily when she realised James had her blabbering. “Oh… Yeah sure…” He knew that they would only start to fight if they kept it up. Merlin, she smelled nice… “Eh –” James said nervously, eying her. “What?” she snapped back. “Patrolling?” “Oh… yeah… I forgot” she said blushing, and departed the room, James behind her like a little puppy. He took her literally. He didn’t say another word, until Lily finally broke the silence. “Eh, can we have like a… normal conversation, you recon?” He was slightly taken aback. “Does this means I’m allowed to talk now, Miss Princess?” James said, bowing for her. “Oh, get up, don’t be stupid. I never said you weren’t allowed to talk.” She said, smiling uncertain at him. “I just don’t want to fight…” she added, not daring to meet his eyes, but who shone from uncertainty of her sudden willingness to talk to him. “Oh, okay… eh… sure why not” James said, silently thinking that it was always her that started the fighting. And wow, for once, Ice Princess doesn’t wanna fight! “So, how did you do on that test from professor Slughorn?” she asked, heading back to their dorm. “The potions essay? I got an O… of course… How ‘bout you?” “Well aren’t you full of yourself…” she said, but she smiled. “I also got an O…” “Course you did, isn’t it your best subject next to charms?” “Eh, yeah I guess” “Besides, Slughorn is totally in love with you!” James said, making it clear that he did not approve. “Oh, so you have found out about us now have you?” she said, faking a disappointing smirk, he stopped abruptly. “What?” he said as they entered the Head’s room, rubbing his ear, thinking he had misunderstood. “Yeah…” she sighed. “We have been dating since my third year… He is really a nice guy you know, and really, really good in bed!” “Evans!! What is this?!” “Good night” she whispered. “Have you slept with Slughorn?!” James yelled. She grinned, and disappeared into her room. Aaarg what a tease!! Wednesday evening. The Marauders sat in the dormitory, talking. James had told Lily, who he now at least was talking to without her killing him, that he was taking care of Peter who was sick. Of course that was not true. He was here for another reason. “She was joking, mate, joking!” exclaimed Sirius for the tenth time that evening. “Yeah, but what if?” “What if, what? Slughorn doesn’t stand a chance with Lily!” “Not what I meant. What if Lily gets a boyfriend…” “Oh… Yeah…?” “What am I supposed to do? I don’t think I could stand it…” “Kick the guy in the –” “Guys, stop it okay?” said Remus, cutting them across, glancing at the map. “Madam Pomfrey is coming.” “Oh, yeah. Sorry.” they mumbled, and pretended to be asleep as someone knocked the door. “Mr. Lupin, are you ready?” said the stern, but yet soft, voice of the school matron, Poppy Pomfrey. “Yes, ma’m!” he answered, bracing himself before leaving the room. Since Remus had been bitten as a young boy, he had to transform once a month at full-moon to become a werewolf. He had been taking in to the school by Dumbledore, when he knew no one else would have, and soon found three friends; James, Sirius and Peter. Because of his condition, and his awareness of other people’s anxiety of him, he was pleased to find acceptance in them. When they found out about his condition in their second year, they didn’t reject him. Rather they started the highly complicated and most illegal process of becoming animagi, and named his illness for his “furry little problem”. They managed to become animagi in their fifth year, Peter with loads of help from James and Sirius, and since that time, they had always accompanied him in the shrieking shack once a month, until last year when they started roaming the school grounds. Remus knew he was betraying Dumbledore’s trust to let this happen, they all knew, there had been some close-calls, including the incident in our sixth year with Snape, but at Hogwarts he had for the first time found friends… acceptance… and approval. And that was the only thing that mattered for Remus. “Okay, the moon is almost up now, lets go boys!” James said, pulling out his cloak and the map. Sirius, Peter and James pulled the cloak over them, and as it was hard for three people to walk under the cloak at the same time, Peter transformed into a rat, placing himself on James’s shoulder. “C’mon!” Sirius said, transforming into the great black dog which was his animagi form, as James transformed into his, a stag, when they reached the whomping willow, a fierce tree that whopped anything that came near it and had been planted one and only for the purpose that it was now were under use for. Peter rushed under the willow, and pressed the little knot underneath its branches to make it freeze. The three animals entered the opening and continued through the tunnel which ended in the shrieking shack. They entered the little room, and saw Remus, lying on the floor. The moon hung high on the sky; the transformation had begun. Remus snarled and writhed as his features begun to change. His scull grew into a snout and his whole body speed upwards. He developed large fangs, pointy and deadly dangerous. None of them quite got used to watch the transformation. It looked really, really painful and nothing they would wish upon our worst enemy. And so they, Remus’s friends watched, as they had done so many times before, as he became a werewolf, yelping in agony. When the transformation was finally complete, the dog and the stag lead the werewolf out of the tunnel, and out on the grounds. As both Sirius and James were large animals, they had no problem with keeping the big werewolf at bay, as they ran over the grounds, breathing the fresh air. James loved the part of the month he could spend with his friends, roaming the grounds, doing finally something stupid and reckless. Or at least something a little more reckless than usual. He felt the tension that had been bottled up during the last past weeks, be released. He remembered Lily’s smile when they last had spoken, and almost crashed into the castle wall. He turned and started to run after the other two animals in sight. No, we’re never gonna quit, ain’t nothing wrong with it, just acting like we’re animals! Check out the trouble we’re in The werewolf tried to scratch playfully at them whenever they got close enough. But they could handle it. It was all part of our game and our momentarily bruises and cuts would eventually fade and disappear. Their friend’s scars, pain and, at all, his condition, would not. So they steered the werewolf into the forest, and ran around the trees, playing cat and mouse with him. ‘James!’ said Sirius voice in his head. They had researched animal connection, and found that they could communicate none verbally when they were in their animal shapes. ‘James, C’mon, let’s go! Pomfrey will be here soon’ he said, motioning the veining moon. And they lunged at the Remus, from each side, to guide him back to the whomping willow. But the werewolf was suddenly unwilling to be lead anywhere. He was hungry and his teethes itched. ‘Oh Merlin, what is he doing?!’ James screamed mentally to Sirius, who was just as panic-stricken as him, when the werewolf lunged at James, trying to bite him. He had usually only kept it to playful scratches. ‘REMUS’ screamed Sirius as Remus made a leap for James’s throat, he barely keeping him off with his antlers. ‘It’s us, your friends! Remus!’ He yelled as Remus made another leap at James, this time succeeding in slashing his chest fiercely. ‘Oh Merlin no! James, are you okay?’ he said, as he saw him limping a little. ‘I’m fine, we have to get Remus before he tries to run away’ He managed to say before Remus made another lunge, this time at Sirius who were obviously just an distraction to him. The werewolf scratched him, forcing out a loud yelp, and James lunged at him, driving him back with his antler, but he kept leaping back. He nearly scratched out James’s eye, before he was bitten in the tail by Sirius, and was dragged back down. The two wolfish animals started fighting, lunging at one another, leaving James standing on the outside, unable to do anything. They circled around one another, snarling, and flashing teethes, foam around Remus’s jaw. Sirius sneered at him, leaping at him, but missed as the werewolf backed further away. Remus tried to bite him, as Sirius landed close by, but James took his chance and went between the two animals. The werewolf turned away from Sirius, being unable to get close to him, and went back for James, which were, in the werewolf’s eyes, a far better opponent than the black dog. He flung himself at his neck, before he was once again dragged back down, this time Sirius had gotten a grip around his neck. Remus hurled one of his clawed paws at him, across his face. And Sirius fell still. James tried to get contact with him, but there was no answer. ‘Sirius!!’ he yelled as he saw blood dripping from his head, mixing with his black fur. Oh Merlin! The werewolf lunged at James, slashing him on his back, before he jumped back, holding him off. He felt his own blood mixing with his skin. It was hot. ‘Padfoot, c’mon!!’ He practically yelled. Sirius stirred a little. But the werewolf attacked him again, and he just managed to get out of the way. The werewolf snarled, and made another move to lunge at him, but the moon had disappeared. And in mid-air the werewolf started its transformation again. Unable to watch, as it yelped in agony, he turned his attention to Sirius. Seeing as it now was safe, he turned into James again, and ran towards Sirius. He ignored the blood still streaming from his chest and his back. He reached him just as Remus turned into himself, and he lay in a heap, panting heavily. “Are you alright, mate?” James asked Remus. He nodded, obviously not able to talk at the moment. “Sirius… Sirius, c’mon…” He said, shaking the dog a little. No movement. He used the spell that made animagus’s to turn into usual selves, and in a second, Sirius laid in front of him, still not moving. He was probably unconscious… “Remus, we need to get you back before madam Pomfrey notice you’re gone. And we need to get Sirius up to the hospital wing without anyone seeing us…” He prayed to Merlin Lily wasn’t patrolling today. He came back in to the Head’s Dorm early that morning. He had gotten Sirius to the hospital wing, and Madam Pomfrey hadn’t noticed anything particular nor that Remus, had been outside the ‘safe-house’. Himself, he limped a little. But the bleeding from his chest and his back had lingered a little. He was careful not letting Madam Pomfrey notice it. He saw Lily lying across the table, sound asleep. He smiled down at her, stroking her red hair, wondering for a second whether he should carry her to bed. But he remembered she had to give him permission to enter. So he lifter her slowly from the table, and laid her gently down on the couch, with a pillow beneath. He wondered why she hadn’t gone to bed that night. He sat next to her, watching her sleep, feeling incredibly at peace, even though his best friend was in the hospital wing. His best friends were. She grunted a little in her sleep, and he chuckled. She was really adorable. She opened her eyes a little when he laughed. And she yawned. “Potter…?” she said, stretching her arms, seeing him. “Oh Merlin, did you watch me sleeping? Did I snore, did I –?” “Take it easy, you’re beautiful!” “Potter, what happened to you??” she exclaimed, getting up. He noticed his wounds had started to bleed again, and his shirt was nearly soaked in blood. “Oh god, James, you need to go to the hospital wing!” she gasped. Ha, he noticed her use of his first name. “Oh no, it’s nothing really!” He said, but she wasn’t listening. She came over to him, and unbuttoned his shirt. “You know, Lily flower, I would enjoyed this in any other setting than this one – Ah, what the heck, I like it anyway –” He said, smirking despite the sudden pain in his chest. He groaned. “Oh, James…” she groaned, seeing his chest. He leaned backwards. “C’mon Lily, take advantage of me, I know you want to!” He joked. She made a move to hit him, but as he gave an involuntarily jerk of pain, she refrained. “Stop being such an ass… Come; let’s get you to bed…” She said, helping him up, and into his room. She removed his shirt completely, and gasped when she saw his back, also drenched in blood. She lay him down on his bed, and as he hit the madras, he felt the pain. “Oh Merlin…” he groaned. “It hurts, Lils…” he said. “I know, I know…” she said, wiping his forehead with a wetted cloth. “If you refuse to go to the hospital wing, as I know you do because you are this proud bastard, I’ll clean you up a bit…” “Thanks…” He whispered. “See, you do know me!” he said. Before passing out. Lily’s POV I noticed he passed out, and felt myself panicking slightly. But it was a natural reaction, I reminded myself. Take it easy. Breath. I used my chance when he was out cold to wash and clean his cuts. I noticed he had some small cuts in his face, and I sat down next to him in the bed, as a mother tendering her sick child, cleaning up his face. He was really… cute… I thought, giggling to myself. And then hit myself in the head. I wondered how he had hurt himself so badly, but I knew better than to consider asking. He would never tell, especially if it concerned his friends, which it most likely did. That was James Potter. His friends and loyalty to them came before anything. Probably something stupid his parents had taught him. But, arg, he had watched me sleeping. Merlin, how embarrassing. I remember my mother telling me I used to snore. Petunia had shrieked it after me, using it in an argument with our parents that I should move out of the house. I was twelve. Things hadn’t changed much. But now, after I finished school I would probably move out. If Petunia didn’t do it first. She and her disgusting boyfriend, Vernon. Yak! I gagged every time I thought about them and the time I walked in on them, kissing, kissing on Petunia’s bed. I had nightmares for a month!! “Lily…” James groaned from the bed, gripping my wrist hard, but I kept cleaning his wounds, untroubled, soothing him. “It’s okay, you only passed out –” I said cheerful, finishing with his face “We need to clean your wounds on your chest now –” I said, in a calm voice. “I’m sorry” he said. “I cannot tell you how this happened –” “Hush…” I said, putting a finger to his lips. Which he bit. Playfully. “Ouch, Potter, that’s no way to –” “Hush…” he whispered, now putting a finger to my lips, bringing me silent. “Clean me…” he said, lying out-stretched on the bed. “I’m ready for it.” I saw him squeezing his eyes shut, as if afraid for what would come next. “Be a good boy now!” I said, mockingly. “And you might get a lolly!” He nodded, preparing himself for the worse. I pressed the cloth to his cut, carefully, and dabbed his wound lightly. “Ooh…” he groaned. “Merlin, it hurts –” “Don’t be such a baby!” I said, laughing, still dabbing his wound. “You try to lay here, with half your body slashed opened –” he exclaimed angrily, letting out another groan of pain. “That won’t happen, because I don’t act as stupid and reckless as you do!” “Ah, just wait! Just wait until you are giving birth to our children.” “What?!” “Eh – I think you like to give dirt to Mildred?” he said knowing he was on thin ice, and I let it pass, pretending I didn’t hear. “Okay, big guy!” I said, as the wound was clean enough. “Let’s turn you over, shall we?” Whole of his back was covered in blood, and I saw it running further. “Oh dear, I think we need to remove your pants as well!” I said. He nodded, groaning into the pillow, as I pulled of his pants down bellow his behind. I had to clean him up didn’t I? Not like I wanted to see him half naked… “You’re kind of big –” I said “Yeah, I know” he said devilishly. “Good genes I would presume –” “Aaarg not what I meant, I mean, all of you, your back… Do you mind, if I –” Just to get him clean!!!!! “If I can sit on you back, so I can reach your wound a little better?” I didn’t mean it like that!! “Not at all, honey!” He said, grinning from ear to ear, and I climbed up at him. “Why didn’t you climb up at me when I was laying the other way?” he asked disappointedly. “Shove it Mr Potter! I’m only doing it so I can get your wounds clean.” “So you do care about me! I knew it!” He said happily, and I punched him lightly in his shoulder. “ouuuch!!” he groaned. “Oh God, I didn’t mean, are you alright? Are you okay, James??” “Kiss it!” he said demandingly. “It hurts, and only you can make it better!” “Oh no!” I replied. His arms then held me pinned down on his back, in a comfortable way. For me. Don’t know if it was very comfortable for James. “Potter! Stop it…” “No…” he said, his arms holding around my waist, in what must look like a really weird position for any random on lookers. Luckily, there were none. “My face hurt…” he said, turning his face half way around, so I could see half his face. “My eyelids hurt, my cheek hurt, my lips hurt…” he said, desperately clinging on to me. I shook my head, getting out of his grasp, and lifted myself up. I sat on top of him, him in his boxer, studying his back, which were really beautiful… Except for the slash across, of course, and I was reminded of why I was here When I had finished cleaning, I got an old white shirt, and tore it up, using it as bandage, wrapping his wounds. I didn’t know any good spells for stitching wounds, but I didn’t think the cuts needed to be stitched. I just hoped they would grow, and he would be fine. “I can tell Dumbledore that you are ill, and that I want to stay here, tending you…” I whispered, hitting myself mentally. “I mean you don’t have to go for class –” “Did you say you wanted to stay with me?” he asked, smirking at me. “You owe me a lolly… or a kiss, same thing!” I kissed him on the cheek. “Hey, that’s not fair, I meant like a real kiss, like tongue down my throat and all, not a little peck on the cheek like my grandma used to give me!” he exclaimed angrily. “Don’t be so self-ish! Think about me, how disgusting it had to be for me if I were to kiss you!” I said jokingly. “You don’t dare to kiss me!” he said daring me. “Besides you already have kissed me!” “Nope, you’re right. I don’t dare!” I said, ruining his plans. Ignoring the last comment. “Aaah, what happened to I-can-never-resist-a-dare-Lily??” he said, almost sad. “She’s on vacation, along with Miss-I-don’t-like-you-Potter…” I said jokingly, and giggling at James. “But she’ll probably be back soon. The latter, that is, not the first –” “You do like me!! You have never not liked me!!” “Why, yes –” “Prove you don’t like me! Kiss me!” “James, don’t make a fool out of yourself. I’m not going to prove anything for you. I’m gonna stay here with you if you like to, and then – then we’ll see!” I said, walking out through the door, to talk to Dumbledore. “We’ll see about what??” he yelled angrily after me. “Hey, I’m in pain!!!” Dumbledore gave me permission to take the day off. Of course (he he) “Hi… Are you feeling any better?” I said, seeing Potter lying in his bed, with closed eyes. He didn’t answer. He was probably sleeping. I wiped his sweaty forehead, and sat down to read for myself on the couch. I sat there, reading about patronuses, and after a little while Sara and Melissa came in, wondering were I had been. “Oh… don’t worry! I’m okay. It’s Potter! He’s – sick!” I said, not wanting them to know what had happened. It was bound to be illegal. “Yeah, Sirius and Remus weren’t in class today either –” Sara said darkly. “Peter was though, but he looked so shit scared, not talking or anything. But we brought you your homework.” “Lily dear…” James groaned, telling me he was awake. “Yes, Potter?” I said kindly. I couldn’t be mad at him when he was hurt! Sara and Melissa eyed me wickedly. “soo… Sick you say? Are you sure you didn’t lie, and you and Potter have been – enjoying – each others company all morning? He sounds a little defeated and I’ve heard you can be quite –” Sara sniggered, and I threw a pillow in her face. To top it all, James came in the door, not noticing Sara or Melissa. In his boxer and a t-shirt. Which luckily was clean for blood. His hair messier than ever. “Lily, why won’t you come back, and you can sit on top of me again – eeeh –” He stopped abruptly. “Hi there –” he said nervously, finally noticing the company. The girls grinned at me, giving me the thumps up. Then, grinning for themselves at the sight of James in his boxer. “Potter, go back to bed!” I growled. “Go tend yourself!” “Ey, don’t be angry! You weren’t angry an hour ago when you –” “Enough!” I said, pushing Potter literally back in bed, Melissa and Sara sniggering in the back. “Not what it looks like –” I mumbled, and they grinned wider. “Let’s go down to the library, shall we?” they nodded. “Ey, Potter, are you going to be fine alone for a while??” I yelled. He grunted. I figured it meant yes. “Okay… Polyjuice potion…” I said, peering in the book. “Its effect is to transform into another person…” I recited, writing as mad. “You will be back into your normal shape in an hour. It’s most commonly used by aurors and dark wizards were their purposes are to hide their true identity. Polyjuice potion and the debate if it should be illegal, is a highly discussed. Why…?” I muttered under my breath. “Because it’s used for good purposes and bad. It’s hard to illegalize it, when aurors use it for such important work… anything to add?” Said Melissa, finishing her paper. “You know it’s supposed to be a three foot long essay right?” I said, shaking my head defeated. “Ah, I’ll just smile at him, he won’t notice anything –” “You’re so stupid; you know that? We could start to wonder if you two had it going –” “With Professor Finnegan?? Not gonna happen! With Richards, though –” “Okaaay, I don’t wanna hear any more! Exclaimed Sara, bending over the table, pretending to gag. “But tell us… Lily!” Said Melissa, turning towards me. “What did you and Potter do?” “We didn’t do anything! He’s sick, for real!” “What did he mean you needed to get back up on him then?” “Merlin, you guys are so nasty –” I said. “But what about Jake?” “What about him?” I said, feeling myself getting red. “I talked to Jorge and Jake last night; they came up here to the castle!” “What were they doing here?” I asked, not taking my eyes of the book. “Jorge asked me out… Which reminds me; Jake wanted to know if you wanted to join him in Hogsmead tomorrow, after school.” “And you couldn’t have told me before, like, I don’t know… last night?? This morning??” “Eh, take it easy! I couldn’t say in front of Potter, you know!” she said, winking. “Why?” “Because… ah don’t act stupid! But you’ll go out with him?” I nodded. “Yeah, sure… When are you going with Jorge then?” “Saturday. Jake said he wanted to be alone with you, and that you already had plans for the Saturday.” “Mm… Eeey, we could set Sara and Ben up!!” I said, happily. “Oh no… no no!” She said, backing away. “I’m… Not interested…” she blushed. “C’mon, he’s really hot!” “Doesn’t matter, well I got to go to the hospital wing, I’m sorry…” and she grabbed her books, and ran out of the library. “What’s up with her?” “Dunno… Let’s find clothes for tomorrow!” she said happily, grabbing me by the wrist. “Yeah, why won’t you put on something… black?” I said, sarcastically. “Oh, ha-ha… Very funny… Sirius hasn’t said anything about it, and I like it that way.” “Ooh, you’re so wanna make him jealous… aah…” I gasped. “You liiike him!” I said, shoving her playfully. “No I don’t…” She said, noticing a slightest hint of offended in her voice. “Sure…” I said, shrugging my shoulders. “But we have to go now, I have to check on James, I promised Dumbledore!” She giggled. I ignored her, and gathered my books, and followed her up to the Head’s Dorm “Potter?” I said, peeing in door. “Yes?” he said, and I saw him sitting in his pyjamas, reading a book. “Just wanna check if you’re okay!” I said cheerful, holding Melissa’s hand, tripping into my room. “Hey, where are you going?” I said, he flinging the book on the table, getting up, but groaned and fell down from pain. “Take it easy!” I said, running over to him, helping him lean back in the couch again. And I disappeared into the room, Melissa giggling at me. “He’ll be fine…” I said, pulling out a grey skirt with folds, and a black top I had never used before. I wasn’t actually planning on wearing it, but I guess it wouldn’t hurt to try it on. “Ooh, yeah that’s nice!” Melissa said, pulling out a white shirt and my black stockings. “You’ll look like an innocent little school girl!” she said happily, helping me pulling the skirt on. It was way too short! “Yeah, that’s the impression I want to give…” I muttered. “A little slut –” “No, c’mon you look hot!” She said, pulling on the shirt outside the black top on me, and started braiding my hair in pigtails. And started putting make up me. I positively looked like a whore. I had thick eyeliner and big red lips. She took of her pants, and made a move to put on the skirt on the table, when I exclaimed that I did look like a whore. “I’ll prove you look nice!” she said, tugging in my shirt. “No, I don’t! Please, no!” I said as she pulled me through the door. “What do you think Potter?” she pushed out in front of Potter. “You think she is hot??” “Eh –” he said, and I noticed his face getting red. “I look like a whore…” I mumbled, turning to get back into the room, but Melissa hold me stuck. “Noo, c’mon you’re pretty!” she said, almost laughing herself to death. “Not even Potter thinks I look nice! Then I must look ugly!” I said, struggling to get loose. “You’re hot Evans!” he said, getting out of the couch. “Wanna like – bend down to get something?” he said hopefully with a grin on his face. But I saw his eyes flickering a little to Melissa. I realised she still wore a t-shirt and panties. Without jeans. “Hmmm I think we need to do some changes –” she said, laughing at my expression. “Oooh no, no, no! Don’t give me that look!” I screamed, as Melissa lunged at me, chasing me around the room. James watched us curiously as we ran around the room, Melissa half naked, ME half naked. She lunged at me, and jokingly tugged my skirt. It fell off. “Melissa!!” I gasped, getting red. I probably looked like a tomato on fire. “What? I’m used to see you like this, you didn’t wear more when we had a girl night this summer!!” she said, smirking at my face. “Besides, we’re on the same level now!” “Yeah, but if you haven’t noticed, there’s someone watching!!” I said, gesturing Potter, trying to put my skirt back on, feeling a little exposed. “Turn around Potter!!” I snapped, not succeeding in finding my skirt. “Do I have to?” “Oh yes!!” “Okay, can I watch Melissa then?” he said, turning her gaze to her. “Whatever!” I said, pretending not to care as James watched Melissa with great interest. Melissa rolled her eyes at me, and handed me my skirt, which she had been hiding behind her back. I pulled it on, and dragged Melissa back in my room. “Don’t do that again…” I mumbled. “Don’t go out – half naked in front of Ja – Potter! He can’t keep his eyes to himself!” “C’mooon, you have to find your outfit, unless you wanna go naked or anything –” She said, ignoring me. “Are you sure you don’t care about Potter?” “I will I will, I – what?!?” I said, realising her question. “I don’t care about him, why do you ask??” “Oh nothing…” she said, sitting on my bed, pulling on the skirt she was meant to put on in the first place. “I mean…” she said, not meeting my eyes. “I mean, James will always belong to you, and don’t give me that look you know James cares about you more than anything!” “Wish he didn’t… your point being?” “I mean I know I don’t have any chance at him at more than a… shallow… level… But… I mean if you don’t care –” “Okay, you’re blabbering… are you saying – saying you like Potter??” “No!!” she said, quickly. “I mean, he’s hot and all, and maybe I do like him a little –” I repressed an urge to laugh. “How do you like him?? He’s… conceit, arrogant, and always does pranks on people, and he thinks he’s better than every one else, and he’s mean and –” “No, Lily he’s not! He’s mean to Severus, and other evil slytherins! But don’t you agree? They deserve it!” Secretly I agree. But I didn’t say it out loud. “… and even though you don’t realise it, he is really making an effort to change for you! I think it’s really kind of cute!” “Whatever!!” I nearly screamed. “You can have him, I don’t care, okay?!” “Take it easy… I won’t if you mind, but if you don’t mind, I would like make a try –” “What about Jorge?” I muttered. “Oh I don’t know… Perhaps it’ll work out, perhaps it won’t… doesn’t hurt to have a back-up!” she said, eyeing me with a nervous smile. Slut… I thought, before I banged my head mentally in a brick wall. She was my friend, if she liked Potter, good for her, if she wanted a back-up boyfriend maybe that was a good thing to do… She’s my friend, and I would support her! I took of my shirt, and my top, and removed my make-up. “Lily…” James said, knocking on the door. I growled in reply. “I’m going up to the hospital wing…” “Oh, finally!” “Not for me, you did an excellent job, but I have to visit… yeah you know!” Melissa nudged me. ‘Ask if we can join him, Sara is up there, and we can walk with him’ I rolled my eyes. “Eh… Potter?” “Yes, flower?” “Think we could… eh – join you?” “Eh… sure –” “Good…” I said untruthfully, pulling on a sweater and a more decent skirt. We walked all in silence. I didn’t want to say anything; James eyed both me and Melissa nervously, not daring to say anything, and Melissa walked besides me, staring into the wall. Where the hell did her little like-James thing come from? I had never seen her even look at him. But fine… If she had a sudden desire to have her way with James, then fine… We rounded a corner, and I fell a little in front, and found myself suddenly face to face with Avery, Mulciber and Severus. I felt my stomach sink, and I stopped abruptly. “Well, well, well!” Said Avery, noticing me and obviously thinking I was alone. “The little mudblood…” Severus, who had been lost in thoughts, staring at the floor, looked up at his words. I saw his sallow face paled even more. “What are you doing al – aaah, but isn’t it Mr Potter and Miss Sapphire…” he said sarcastically. “What do you want, Avery?” Potter spat, eying them lividly. “None of your business, is it now??” “No perhaps it isn’t…” he answered, not flickering his eyes. “Now step away.” “No… I think it’s you who are standing in our way, Potter…” he spat. “Don’t you have other things to do, perhaps have a little get-together with your master Volde –” “Don’t dare finish that sentence, Potter!!” Avery said, drawing his wand. I whimpered when I saw James faltering a little. He was still sore. “Don’t dare say the dark lord’s name, or –” “Or what?!” James snared, and I felt a pair of strong arms grab me, and he pressed his wand to my throat. “Or we’ll hurt your little mudblood girl here… You’re madly in love with her, aren’t you?” He snared. I saw Melissa drawing her own wand, staring worriedly from Avery to Mulciber, who obviously was the one that held me. I tried to writhe free, but it proved impossible. I saw Severus staring with fixed eyes on me, but I knew he wouldn’t help me. I didn’t want him to help me. “Don’t…!” James said quietly, noticing me. “Don’t – I – Let her go, she hasn’t done anything…!” They laughed. Except Severus who still was fixing his eyes on me. “Say you’re sorry for standing in our way, and we’ll let the mudblood go…” Avery whispered, and I saw him staring intensively at James. Mulciber tightened his grip around my neck, causing me to nearly drop my wand. “Let her go!!” Shrieked Melissa, seeing I almost couldn’t breath. She pointed her wand at Mulciber, but knew Avery would do something terrible to James, if she even thought about cursing Mulciber. “Say you’re sorry, or I’ll crusiato your little friend!!” Avery spat, now turning his wand at me. Mulciber tightened his grip even harder, and I choked. I gave a gasp. And Avery started laughing. “See… she’s pleading for her life… isn’t that cute? Are you going to safe her dirty little blood, or do I have to…” he raised his wand threateningly over his head. “I swear to Merlin, if you hurt her I will make sure you’ll hurt ten times as much… I will make you suffer so much you won’t even believe it, you’ll pray that you were never born…” He said shaking from anger, as he saw me, running out of air, struggling with the big arms that held me up. “Let her go!!” He said a little desperately. “I’m sorry!” he forced out of himself, I could hear it. It took a great deal from him to say he was sorry to any slytherin. “Let her go…” Mumbled Avery, and the big man let me fall to the ground, me heaving after breath, and the boys turned around the corner. Severus stood left. “Lily….” He whispered as I grabbed Melissa’s hand to get up, not meeting Severus’s eyes. “Go away Snivellus!” James said dangerously. “Get the hell out of here!!” “Severus, are you coming?? What are you standing there with the Mudblood for? You could get dirty!” Avery said, laughing a little. And Severus, without meeting my eyes, ran away, to his friends. “Are you alright, Lils?” James whispered, as Melissa put her arm around me. “Don’t listen to what they say, you’re more pure than they ever have been, are or can ever be. They’ll pay, they’ll be sorry–” James whispered. “Thanks Potter …” I said, not meeting his eyes. “It’s James…” he said, chuckling a little. I came back to the Head’s Dorm after spending the rest of the day in the hospital wing, where we found Sara sitting, talking with Remus and Sirius, both obviously feeling better, and all three of them still refusing to tell what had happened. I noticed the window in my room was open, the curtains wavering in the chill wind. The moon was almost full. Or had just been recently full. It was hard to tell unless you kept track of these things. And Melissa and Potter… aaarg I just couldn’t get it out of my head! But before I got to think about it, I noticed a lily-flower lying on my bed. I threw it out the open window without effort. A/N For the record, Lily and Melissa, neither of them ever had a relationship with any teacher of mine invention, so if it offended you, I'm sorry, it was strictly a joke.... And yeah, Vanja and Sylvi... thanks for help... he he you insisted I wrote about you, so here you go... Tina..I'll get back to you later! You have helped me a lot!! so hehe that'll have to wait... And thanks to you who read, it means a lot... Yes, I won't say anything else... Okay... bye then... Love yah! Brisbane and JB love! DATE WITH JAKE ”So! Big night out with Jake, right!” Sara said, looking up and down at me. “You look nice!” I shrugged at her, and kept twirling in front of the mirror. “…Now remember, it’s only the second time you guys every meet, so you are in the get-to-know-each-other phase! You don’t know much about him, other than he’s hot and apparently a nice guy, since he actually told Jorge to turn around, but he didn’t himself, which probably means you can get it from him –” “Melissa!!” I exclaimed. “You can’t go around, talking like that – I don’t – I don’t know him, and you can’t expect me to –” I blabbered, flushing red. “C’mon I know you want to!” she said, grinning at me. “When was the last time you ever had some fun?” “None of your concern…” I huffed, and rearranged my skirt a little. “But, okay… you know what to do right?” they nodded. We had agreed that they kept Potter away from the whole thing. Keep him in the dark. My last relationship, if you even can call it somewhere near a relationship, was completely destroyed because of him. But I mean… What guy wouldn’t feel jealous with a guy like James hanging around his girlfriend all the time, asking her out? I had tried to tell Michael, who was the guy I was dating, that I didn’t like Potter. But he didn’t seem to care much what I said. We dated for three months in my sixth year, three months which we easily can establish that Potter was desperate as a cow for grass at full-moon. We had actually slept together, me and Michael. My first time. My tentative last time. It was not good, actually hurt a bit, and not something I would care to repeat in the near future. I was not like those sluts in Ravenclaw (I swear, brain and all… the lot of them were a bunch of cheap… yeah you get the meaning!) who slept with every one. I knew that if it was to happen again, I had to really care for the guy. I hadn’t cared for Michael that way, so we could easily say it was a mistake. A big mistake. “Okay, let’s go… He said he would be waiting for you at the gate at eleven, sharp. It’s now ten to eleven, and you should go.” They said. “You look smashing, honey!” and they shoved me out the door, and into the dormitory where James sat, reading. Sirius and Remus were still in the hospital wing. Otherwise he would probably be spending the evening, doing pranks at random by-passers. And turning Snape into a three coloured and sparkling pumpkin. “Potter, I’m going out a bit. You’ll be alright?” he nodded, raising his gaze slightly from the book. “Where are you going?” he said, pushing his glasses back. They had slipped a little down on his nose. “Nowhere…” I said innocently. “Don’t wait up!” I said, and tripped out of the dormitory. “EVANS!!” I heard him shout behind me, but I smiled, as I heard Melissa and Sara entering the scene stopping him from following me, perhaps even stopping him from caring about me for more than three minutes. Hopefully. I tripped lightly down the corridors, and out the entrance hall. I was really nervous; I was the second time I would ever talk to him. If, of course, you look past the incident in our third year, when I was shut in a broom-shed with him and a random girl he had been snogging, and possibly other things, seeing her shirt was halfway open and her hair was a bit messy, for an hour, forced to make embarrassing conversations with them. Potter’s doing of course. He thought it would be extremely funny. An education for me, he said. Before I nearly killed him. I had found Jake hot also then. But seeing he was so much older than me, (yeah, me in my third and he in his sixth year, it’s a big difference from seventh year and random graduate! Anyways…) I never thought about it much more than a fantasy. Eh – I mean – never mind. I ran slightly down the hill to the gate, and I felt my heart beating faster. It always did when I was nervous. Butterflies, to use a more common word. For a swift second, I worried if he would even show up. But I eased up when I saw him standing, tripping for himself, staring at the ground. Or, my usual butterflies replaced the anxiousness. “Hi…” I breathed, making him look up abruptly. “Oh, didn’t see you there!” he said cheerful. “Hi…” he said, smiling at me, before giving me a hug. “Thanks for coming, I would have asked you yourself, but Melissa said you were busy reading or something, I’m sorry, but… okay I’ll stop talking now…” He said, noticing me laughing. “Don’t laugh, it’s not funny, I really am sorry!” “It’s okay!” I laughed. “Take it easy! I had some homework to do…” “You’re good in school, I remember! I remember having detention in my fifth year to watch the second year’s potions class, observing or whatever. It was the only detention I got that year! I swear!” he said, noticing my little scowl. “Anyway, it was your class, you might remember it, maybe not, and I stood far back in the classroom, not wanting to be noticed. But I saw you; you were the only one who managed to get you potion right. I remember Slughorn commenting it. And then that Potter boy asked you out, and you punched him in his nose, and you whipped you hair in his face, and grabbed that slytherin boy with you. I nearly laughed to death, that boy was so desperate, and every girl in the room was drooling over him, but you punched him!!” he laughed. And I couldn’t believe he even remembered the event. I certainly didn’t. It had become such an everyday thing that I barley remembered it anymore. It was part of my morning ritual. ‘Hi, Evans’ ‘sod off Potter’ ‘go out with me, Evans’ ‘NO potter!’ often accompanied with a little punch/hit/whatever that might hurt, or a classic throw-breakfast-in-face which I actually did one time, and it was hilariously funny, until Sirius started to lick it of him, mumbling about not wasting food. “It worries you that I remember stuff like that, don’t it?” he said laughing, noticing my vacant expression. “Can I ask, why did you agree to go out with me, who you only have really talked to one time, and not Potter, who’s asked you repeatedly for six years?” “Eh… Because… You’re a nice guy, a more mature boy than Potter! And, I hope not, don’t always and only think about getting laid with as many girls as possible. And you don’t share his ambition of doing a prank twice a day, nor do you continuously bother me. Do you need more reasons?” “I guess not…” he said smiling, as we walked through the gates of Hogsmead. “Do you want to get in a bit?” he said, nodding towards the three broomsticks, and I nodded. “Oops, a bit crowded!” he laughed, as we saw the pub jammed with people. “But good for us I guess.” He said, winking to me, who immediately blushed. We sat talking for almost two hours at the three broomsticks, we both ordering firewhiskey. I found it surprisingly easy to talk to him, and despite the butterflies, we had a great conversation, which was not the slightest forced, which it tends to get. We talked about everything and nothing, and it was kind of nice. “…and I mean, what did he know about that?” he laughed cheerily. I nodded, laughing along. “…Nice seeing you here, Mr Finnegan!” said suddenly the booming voice of Professor Slughorn from somewhere behind me. I nearly chocked on my drink. “Not allowed to be out after dark, are we little Miss Head Girl?” Jake smirked at me, when I pushed myself as far away from the professors I could get. I shook my head. “C’mon!” he said, grabbing me hand. It was luckily so crowded in there that Slughorn didn’t notice me, and we slipped unnoticeable out of the pub. “Do you have to get back in now?” he said, not letting go of my hand. “I could show you something…” he led me towards the station, crossing it, and over to the lake edge. “Ever seen it by night, from this side before?” he whispered, standing behind me, still holding on to me. I shook my head. It was really beautiful. Of course, it didn’t look much different from this side than the other side, but the lake was always beautiful. “It’s almost as beautiful as you…” he whispered. “You’re really sweet, you know that?” I said, as he snuggled up in my neck, breathing heavy. He held his arms around my waist. He was kind of bold for his position; we hadn’t known each other that long! But I didn’t shove his hands away. They weren’t hurting me, and besides, he felt… warm… safe and comfy. “No…” he finally said. “It’s time to get you back up in the castle, before they notice you’re gone, and sends out a rescue mission for you!” he said, kissing me lightly on the neck. “No-oh…” I groaned softly, closing my eyes, not letting him slip out of his grip. “I wanna stay a bit longer…” “No, I don’t think it’s wise to stay this late during these times, especially someone as beautiful as you! But we could meet again soon, if you like to…” he whispered in my ear, not letting me go. “Mmm…” I whispered back. “Mm you’re right, I better go.” I said, getting out of his grasp. “But you could follow me up to the castle, if you like…” I said seductively, pulling in his tie a little. “Oh, I will!” He said, smilingly, as it started to rain. “Joy…” I muttered, as Jake laughed, and walking me up to the castle through the rain. “You’re really great, you know…” he said, smirking nervously at me. We stood outside the entrance hall, and I saw he was searching for the words of ending for the evening. We were both wet, my hair hung limp down in my face. “It’s been fun…” he said, staring me in the eyes. “I don’t wanna say good night!” He said, pulling me into a hug, but not letting me go. “Say I’ll meet you again soon, I really wanna met you again…” he whispered in my ear, holding me thigh. “Mm…” I said in agreement, getting out of his grasp. “I can meet you in the weekend. Sunday?” “Lovely…” he said, kissing me on the cheek. I felt it burn on the spot where he had kissed me, and I thanked God it was kind of dark. “Nighty…” he said, pushing me lightly through the entrance door, and I waved him good bye, and tripped alongside the hallway. “Soo… Miss Evans…” said a painfully familiar voice behind me. “Yes…?” I said, turning slowly around, dreading the worst. “Any explanation for what you are doing in the hallway, one in the morning? Accompanied by a boy, far too old for Hogwarts standard? Drenched, by the look of you as well?” he chuckled. “Eh… I was… eh on a date with the guy, Professor Dumbledore Sir!” I said nervously, eying the floor. “It’s quite alright Miss Evans! Let’s, for now, say that you were merely patrolling at this hour! You are the Head Girl, you know!” he said, winking. “Well yes, I… thank you sir…” I said still not looking up from the floor. “Eh… Do you think… eh that guy, Jake, if he could come up here to visit us on Sunday?” I said. I figured it was better to ask permission first. “You trust him?” Dumbledore said, peering over his half-moon spectacles. I nodded, and Dumbledore inclined his head a little in agreement. “I trust you judgement Miss Evans, know that! So yes, even if we find ourselves in dark times, should we close ourselves from love and friendship. I don’t think we should. Love and friends is perhaps exactly the thing we need. So, yes, if you believe you can trust him, and you don’t see him as a treat to the castle or its inhabitancies, he’s more than welcome to come here. Is he an old student?” I nodded. “Graduated two years ago… Jake… something…” I said blushing at the fact that I didn’t know his last name. Dumbledore inclined his head a little. “Very well, I would say you’re little patrolling session is over, get back to bed now, Miss Evans!” he said, before walking off in the opposite directions. But before I reached the Head’s Dorm, another familiar voice reached me. “EVANS!!” James yelled from behind me. “I’ve been looking for you for hours!!” he exclaimed angrily, taking hold of my shoulder. “You’re an idiot you know that? Why the hell would you go looking for me?” “Because you’ve been gone over three hours!! Where have you been??” “None of your business, is it now?” “Yes it is!! Besides, we’re celebrating! C’mon!” and he grabbed me, tossing me over his shoulder. “No, no! James, put me down!” But he didn’t budge, no matter how hard I hit him, and he carried me all the way back to the Head’s Dorm. “JAMES POTTER!!” I exclaimed as he dropped me back on the floor. “What is this??” I entered the Head’s Dorm, only to find Sirius and a random-girl sitting on his lap, clearly drunk, Remus sitting little further away, trying to avoid the gaze of a girl who stared at him sexily. Melissa and Sara danced in the middle of the floor, Melissa pretty wasted. And James Potter standing behind me, with the largest grin ever. “I told you, we’re celebrating!!” He said, dragging me out on the floor, making sure everybody saw me. “Look, I found her!” he exclaimed like a little kid who had won the kindergarten’s treasure hunt. “Eh… Good for you James…” Remus said, nervously, as the girl, with black hair and blue stripes, moved closer to him. “What are – why - James Potter what are these people doing in our dorm?!” I yelled. “Merlin, aren’t you listening?? We’re celebrating!!” “Celebrating what?? You had a ride on your broomstick, and it didn’t threw you and your abnormally large ego off??” “No silly…” he said. “Sirius and Remus are out of the hospital!!” “After being gone, for what? A day?” “Yupp, here have a pasty.” He said shoving a cake in my mouth, making me nearly choke. “No – Potter! I don’t want a pasty!! No tell me, who are those people? And why, for the love of Merlin’s owl, is Sirius hand under that poor girl’s blouse??” I sighed. “Melissa, Sara!!” I attracted their attention when James only shrugged. “Why- for the sake of Merlin’s yellow tooth brush are you dancing in the middle of my dorm, while Sirius is having his way with a drunken unknown girl, Remus is scared to death by another drunken unknown girl and James went looking for me??” “Eh?” said Melissa and stopped dancing. Or whatever it was that she really was doing. “I thought you were going to keep James like away from me??” “Don’t worry, he knows nothing… Besides, it’s fun! C’mon join us!” “Have you been drinking as well??” “A little…” Aaarg… “Besides honey…” said Sirius, coming over to me, with the girl under his arm. “I met Snivellus on the way from the hospital wing.” “Oh? What happened?” I asked mildly interested. “I walking, seeing greasy hair and large nose, me shouting ‘Ey, go wash your hair, you greasy git’, getting no answer in return, walking over to him, repeating the last mentioned sentence, him drawing his wand, I’m being quicker, more handsome, sexier and smarter, drew my wand first, and turned him into a big cupcake. So that’s why we’re really celebrating!” he said smiling proudly of himself. The girl, who couldn’t possibly be more than fourteen years, giggled, and put her hand on his chest, supporting herself “You guys are so immature!!” I said disgusted. “Ey, don’t blame me!!” James said, already in his fifth cookie. “I’m just eating cookies, innocent as a squid –” “COOKIE??” exclaimed Sirius, turning around. “We have COOKIES??” “Well, yeah Sirius… And you should know that, you have already eaten half of them –” Remus said, now pretending to be reading a book. “Oh… Yeah okay! But I love cookies…” he said, looking at me like a little child eying expectantly at his mother for permission to have the last piece of ‘insert random candy/cake/pasty’. “What are you looking at me for, if you want a cookie, go get a cookie…” I sighed. ‘ “Thanks darling!” he said, kissing me on the cheek, and ran over to James, the girl forgotten. And he started eating the cookies, looking like his dreams had come true. “Adorable…” I muttered. “Yeah, he is, isn’t he?” said the girl, suddenly starting to make conversation with me. “ehh…?” “I’m Marlene by the way and we’re in love…” Okaaay? “Oh… that’s nice… are you like… ehh his girlfriend?” She nodded. “And you’ve known him for… exactly how long?” “One day, but it’s okay. I know it isn’t a very long time, but he said he loved me. And I’m going to show him that I love him as well…” she said giggling, pulling out a condom from her bra. I rolled my eyes. That girl couldn’t handle alcohol. And Sirius was dead when I got my hands on him. “You think I don’t know anything about love right? But I’ll tell you one thing, missy!” she said, now pointing dangerously her finger under my noise, shaking it slightly. “I have never felt this way before about anyone – oh –” she said, suddenly looking green. “I have to throw up…” she said, and ran into the big bathroom. “SIRIUS BLACK!!” I exclaimed, making everyone turning their eyes on me. “Yes honey?” “Why is that girl, the under-age girl let me remind you, convinced that you love her??” “Ehh… I might have mentioned it –” “Why? Do you love her?!” “No, it was just that… She said she hadn’t done it before, and she wouldn’t do it unless it was love or whatever…” he said casually, wiping of his chocolate moustache, and liked it of his fingers. “And you’re okay with this? Potter? Head Boy Potter? Not, Sirius-Black-Is-My-Best-Friend-And-I-Support-Him-And-His-Stupid-Ideas-Potter!” “Oh…” he said, looking up from the cookie table. (A/N They had made a cookie table, no kidding! Sick people… or maybe not, cookies are good...) “Eh, sure why not?” “So you would get an under-age girl with perfectly normal principles drunk, telling her that you loved her so that you could have her way with her, and so dump her the next day, breaking her heart??” “Ey, I wasn’t saying I was going to dump her the next day!! I might hold on to her for a couple of days if she’s any good!” “Are you even listening to yourself?? That-is-revolting!!” “Yeah, Padfoot, c’mon! Lily I would never have done that towards you!” “I don’t give a damn if or if not you could have done it towards me, because you’ll never get the chance!! You guys are disgusting! And if I hear you laying a finger at that little, emphasizing, little girl, I’ll put you in detention, in fact I’ll put both of you in detention!!” And the girl came out of the bathroom, walking towards Sirius. “Come, honey… I’ll show you something…” and lurching, she dragged Sirius away from the cookies, him eyeing me innocently. And she dragged him into James’s room. “Unbelievable… completely unbelievable… And Remus, can’t you be an angel, and help that girl home?” I said, smiling at him. The girl had fallen asleep across his lap. “She’s scary…” he whispered, but got up nonetheless, and levitated her careful out of the dorm. “Goodnight!” “You’re such a mood-spoiler, you know that honey?” “What? I’m tired, and I wanna go to sleep, and – Sara, why the hell is Melissa vomiting on the floor?” I had had a wonderful night with Jake, but they all ruined it rather quickly. “I’m sorry Lily…” Sara said, cleaning up the sick, lifting up Melissa. “I’ll get her back, and I’ll – we’ll talk to you later about – well night!” She left hurriedly before Melissa started throwing up again. From James’s room there was suddenly a loud scream, and I couldn’t help but to snigger a little. “Lily…” James said sugar-sweetly. “Since my room is busy, and probably will be vacant all night, you have no idea how long he can keep it going, you wouldn’t mind sharing your bed – eh – Room?” he said, smiling in a charming way, pulling his glasses back on his nose, and ruffled his hair. “It’s your friend, so it’s indirectly your fault. I’ll suggest you sleep on the couch!” “No, c’mon! I swear! Your bed is big, and I won’t come near you, well unless you want me to, no I mean, c’mon! I don’t wanna sleep on the couch!” “Why?” I asked coldly. “Eh… I’m delicate – eh – my back hurts! Yes that’s it! My back hurts, you know, from the big wound! Yes and my chest hurt as well! You better kiss it and make it better!” he said pouting. “You’re such a baby! But you will not under any circumstances sleep in my room, let alone my bed!” “Oh, c’mooon…” he said. “What?” I replied in a mock-baby voice. “Does little baby-James want Lily-mummy to tuck him in?” I pinched his cheeks, shaking his head vigorously so that his glasses almost fell off. “Mm..!” he said when I let him go. “I want you to tuck me in every night Lily!! Go out with me?” he said, dropping the question out of the blue. “Oh c’mon… do you really need to ask?” I sighed, but he dropped to his knees. It had been a perfect week, where he hadn’t asked me out more than twenty times, but now he ruined it all. “Please, please, I’ll do anything for you…!” he said, leaning his head against my thigh, holding around it, and squeezed him self against me. Far too high up… “Jam – Potter!” I said in surprise. “I’ll cry in front of you, I’ll vow to keep you safe for the rest of your life, I’ll dance the monkey dance naked in front of the teachers and the slytherins for you, and I’ll –” “Potter! Stop it!” I said, almost dropping to the floor in surprise. “Get up!” “Okay, I guess I could do that for you…” he said, getting up. I rolled my eyes. “It’s not going to work!” (A/N With the same tone as Hermione Granger/Emma Watson in the fourth movie, when Fred and George are about to take the aging-potion! Ha-ha! Okay, sorry back to the story…) “Why, Lily? C’mon I’ll do anything to get on a date with you, just name it, and I’ll do it for you!!” “Dress up as a girl and then have a strip-tease in front of the school, before you swim nude in the lake alongside with the giant squid?” I suggested sarcastically. “Hmmm…. Yeah I could do tha – ouch!” “I was joking, you prat!! Look, I’ll make the couch for you, and I’ll take a blanket over your abnormally large – ehh… tuck you in with a blanket, is that okay? It’s late and I wanna go to bed.” He shrugged, and settled in the armchair, watching as I made the couch. “Here you go…” I said, gesturing the couch which now was been magically enlarged. “Carry me to bed, Lily!” he said, pretending to be asleep in the armchair. “Now, why would I do that? I would break my back, you’re so heavy!” “What?? I’m not fat!!” he said, getting out of the chair, and leaped on top of me, and we both fell tumbling down on the couch. “aarg, I don’t say you were fat, you have a nice – eh I mean you’re heavy!!” “Yeah…” he said thoughtful. “I have a lot of muscles. Wanna see?” he said happily, gesturing her to take off his shirt. “No, I don’t wanna see I have already seen it and –” “Come on Evans, you don’t have to play hard-to-get!” “Aaarg, Potter! Get off me!!” “Noo, I don’t want to! You’re so comfy –” “Potter I mean it, you’re choking me!!” I said desperately. “Okay, okay… keep you hair on… But can’t we stay here… and talk?” “Talk? What the hell do you wanna talk for?” “I wanna know things about you and –” “Why?” I asked coldly. “Because… aarg, you’re impossible! Okay, fine go to bed Ice Princess!” he said, getting of me. I rubbed my chest which now was quite sore. He stared with big eyes. I scowled. Prat. “Good night…” “Have a very good night alone with your dil -” I threw a book in his face, and slammed the door. A/N Well… there we go… Jake… he he he he… Won’t say anything… Okay, well I guess it’s time for a little dedication! Tina… He he what would I do without you and your crazy, but nonetheless super good ideas that always helps me through my writing blocks? He he… Even it’s mostly Sirius/Lily ideas… No just kiddin’… thanks…=D You little… swigelprenk… which I don’t exactly know what means, but I guess it’s word somewhere in this big world…=P So, yeah… thanks a bunch! And love your ideas! I am now at… chapter 30, and I would still be stuck at chapter ten if you hadn’t helped me! JB love and... ehem, uh? New York love? *grin* random-place-in-random-foreign-country! *grinning wider* And for you readers, yeah yeah I know it’s a short chappie, but… The next one will be LONG, and the one following will be even longer, so… take it easy if you think this was a little short…=P only… three more chapters, and DRAMA, serious (no, no Sirius but serious – ) drama… I guess.. xD well thx for reading…! r/r! Chapter 10: New Feelings, a Dead Owl and a Cockroach Named John [View Online] [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter] NEW FEELINGS, A DEAD OWL AND A COCKROACH NAMED JOHN Sunday. Second date with Jake. Couldn’t wait! “Melissa!!” I yelled, making her peer out from the bathroom. “What??” “What should I wear?? Should I wear a dress? It’s hot outside, but I also want to wear pants-” “Wear dress or skirt, it’s prettier!” “I giggled. “But okay. Eh – this skirt?” I said, holding up a green skirt, with a matching green top. “You – eh - green girl!” Melissa giggled. “If I knew it was going to be this hard every time you had a date, I wouldn’t have suggested we go and meet the boys in the first place!!” she laughed. “How did it go last night, by the way?” I asked, turning back to the mirror, holding up the top, shaking my head, before piling it in the heap of clothes I had discarded. “It was nice!” she said through the bathroom door. “He’s a really nice guy!” “Buuut?” “But nothing, I’m going to meet him again next Saturday!” “Ooh! Squeal! That’s good, right?” “Mm…” she said. “ But I think I will ask James out the weekend after. Or… not ask out, you don’t go on dates with James Potter. Waste of time. Eh… engaging in activities, for the lack of a better phrase. I have wanted to have him for ages. I was actually going for it last Thursday, but he sat waiting for you anxiously and couldn’t stop thinking or talking about you…” “Okay, I’m gonna throw up now…” I pulled on a green dress. “Oh, gosh, I gotta go soon! Melissa, I need the bathroom!!” “Hii!” I exclaimed, seeing Jake standing outside the entrance hall, giving him a hug. “How are you doing?” “I’m good, really – wow, you look – stunning!” he said, taking a look at me. “Thanks” I blushed, taking his outstretched arm. “You don’t look so bad yourself.” I said, eying him up and down, and he laughed. It was of course an understatement. Jake did always look hot, today perhaps even hotter. “Wanna go for a walk… or… eh something?” he smiled at me. “Yeah… sure, why not!” We walked around the lake, talking about anything and nothing. I found myself yet again enjoying his company immensely. He was really easy to talk to, and made me laugh, and not to mention the total opposite of Potter. “Miss Evans…” He said, turning around abruptly, startling me. “I really, really like you, you know…!” He smiled, and I giggled nervously. “Would you like to do me the honour to join me on a third date? After this one, of course” I laughed a little at this, but stopped when I saw his expression. “Oh, sorry – Yeah, I would love to –” “Great!” he said in earnest. “I’d really like to get to know you even better!” “Nice to hear! I would like to get to know you as well. You seem like such a nice guy” “Yeah, I am!” He said, grinning. “Well that’s good. I’m a nice girl, so I guess we’re a perfect match!” I joked back, poking him lightly. He stood still for some seconds, smirking, staring out over the lake. “It’s nice being back…” he finally said. “I’ve missed it…” He turned around, staring me straight in the eyes. “You’re really sweet, Miss Evans… You are! Now, join me for a bath!!” he suddenly exclaimed, throwing me over his shoulder, running down the hill, towards the lake. “Noo, Jake! Please!” I giggled, but didn’t struggle against him. Luckily he didn’t throw me in. He let me down at the edge. “Now, take off your clothes!” he said happily. “Okay… It didn’t sound like that in my head!” he said, and I laughed. “Take off yours first, mister!” I said, eying him playfully. “You swear you’ll come with me?” he said. “Pinkie swear?” I nodded, and he tugged off his shirt. And he had a nice body! He was big, but not fat big, but muscles big. “Have you been working out, mister?” I said, playfully shoving him. Just so I could touch him. He eyed me strangely when he saw me staring, almost drooling at him. “Mm… A bit… what? You like it?” he said smirking, and I blushed. He flexed his muscles playfully, before pulling off his pants, standing in his boxer. “Oh, I can’t look at you like this!!” he said jokingly, turning half around. “It’ll… reveal things!” “Ah, you nasty!!” I said laughing, shoving him playfully again, not taking my eyes of his body. “Okay, I’m starting to wonder if you’re just using me for my body!” he said laughing. “I better take my shirt back on before you drool!” I pushed him again, blushing. “C’mon, your turn! Take it off, girl! Slowly!” he said, eying me with great interest, folding his arms. “On second thought…” he said when I unbuttoned the little buttons on the front of the dress. “I better stand in the water and prey to Merlin the water is freezing, before you do that!” he said. And he ran into the water. “Yupp, it’s freezing! Now take off your dress!” he yelled and I giggled, slowly unbuttoning all the buttons in front, and unzipped the dress in the back. “It’s okay!” I said, laughing at him. “Well I’m coming in now!” I said entering the water. Yeah it was freezing. “Now, go swim!” he said happily, as I stood shivering, hugging myself. “No, that’s not gonna happen, big guy!” I said. “I’m going to freeze to death!!” My teeth clattered. “Aaw, poor Miss Evans! Is she freezing? Should I warm you?” he said, getting close to me, teasingly. “Eh –” I said for the lack of anything smart to say, feeling my brain melted when he came closer to me. He engaged me in a hug, he held around me, me shivering grandly. “It’ll be fine, Miss Evans!” he laughed. “No it won’t! I’ll freeze to death, I swear to Go –” He kissed me lightly on the lips. “Oh…” I moaned softly when he pulled out a second later. “I’m sorry, I –” he said, blushing. “Oh, it’s okay!” I said, smiling a little for myself, daring myself to grab his hand. “It helped…” I said, smirking at him. “You’re beautiful…” he said, indulging me in another hug and I leaned against his chest. Quite right, I was drooling to myself. “So are you!” I exclaimed, biting him playfully. “You’re cute Miss Evans!” he laughed. “But I think we need to get you dry before you quite right, freeze to death!” “I’ll just turn around!” he said, at once we had reached ashore, clasping a hand over his eyes. “I’m not going to ogle on you.” I giggled, and pulled the dress on. It wasn’t smart. The dress quickly became soaked, but Jake performed a drying-charm on me. “Thanks!” “Not a problem!” he said winking, and took my hand, leading me back towards the castle. “Oooh… Quidditch!!” he exclaimed happily, pointing on the pitch. There was someone there, playing. Scarlet and gold. Potter! “Can we watch? Please, pretty please, can we?” “Ehh – I don’t know if that’s such a good idea – I mean, it’s Potter, and –” “It’ll be fine!!” he said dragging me after him, looking like a little child. “Don’t let him know I’m here, especially not with you!!” I hissed, hiding behind Jake’s back, as he watched them play. “Don’t be such a sissy! What can he do about it, if he sees me with you?” “Fight you?” I suggested. “Don’t worry! I’ll gladly fight for you!” he said, proudly, causing me to hit him. Lightly that is. “But I mean, look at him! The way he flies, Merlin that boy has a talent!” “Yeah, fine whatever…” I mumbled, still crumpling behind Jake. “Okay, I’ll take you back now, if this was so hard to do!” he said laughing at me, when he saw I pretended to gag, as James did a loop and some girl on the stand cheered enthusiastically. “Thanks!!” “He-he… Well, I’ll send you an owl, is that all right?” I nodded. “And I’ll be seeing you soon!” he said, giving me a hug and I gave him a peak on the cheek, as we stood outside the Hogsmead gate. “Hey, this is our second date!” he said, as I turned to leave. “I don’t even get a proper kiss??” I laughed. “I mean it! Come on! Just a liiittle kiss?” I smirked to myself, before turning suddenly around, kissing Jake fully on the lips. The kiss lasted longer than the first, and he actually deepened it a little this time, before I finally pulled away. “Think about that to next time!” I said, and walked up towards the castle, leaving Jake stunned and unable to say something. “Bye Miss Evans…” he finally said after me. “You kissed him?” Sara sniggered when I came back. “Twice?” I nodded, eating cookies in the common room in the Gryffindor Tower. “So… Tell me, how is he?” “Kissing?” “No, eat–” I threw a pillow in Melissa’s face. “Yes, is he a good kisser??” she continued, smirking. “Yeah, he’s like… really soft and gentle and… I think I really like him!” I added in an afterthought. “You known him, what? A week?” Sara smirked. “Okay, okay, I’m starting to like him, happy? He asked me on another date by the way, and I said yes. He’s a really good kisser, and the body!! Oh Merlin, he has a nice body!” “I know!” said a voice from behind. “I do my best to keep in shape!” “Potter!!!” I exclaimed, turning annoyed around to face James. He had apparently been down on the pitch all day, his robes was dirty and soaked with sweat. “Yes honey?” “What are you doing here?” “Wanted to see where you had gone!” “Oh joy! Well now you found me, could you please go – ehh – take a shower or something? You stink!!” “Okay honey, if you’ll join me!” he said happily. “Do I have to turn you into a toad, or will you disappear on your own?” “Okay, okay I’m going! Keep your shoes on… But you know that I’ll never quite disappear forever!” he said, walking out of the common room, winking flirtatious with a fifth year, who giggled and blushed furiously, Melissa staring after him. “Get a grip!” I sighed. “Hey, you guys wanna try that patronus thing again?” I said happily. “You’re not gonna stop until you get it right? Is this because you don’t wanna be worse than Potter in something?” Sara said smirking. “Oh shut it! It cannot possibly be hard to do if Potter can do it, I just don’t have any happy memories to think about… Wonder what he has that makes him so incredibly happy…” “Eh! Lily, you told us about what the patronus said, don’t lie to yourself, you know what it meant!” “When did I ever give Potter a happy memory??” “Hmm true… A memory of you should have given Potter enough to go in a state of very deep depression…” “Who was a better kisser? James or Jake?” “I – ehh – Ja – Jake!” “Hmm… But James is a good kisser as well right?” Melissa asked eagerly. “Eh… A little… I guess! But he is a stupid git, soo” I said, not very eager to keep the topic. “And what about Sirius then?” I asked, jokingly. “Is he a good kisser?” “C’mon, Lily! And think about Jake, don’t mess around with other people, especially not Sirius!” said Melissa, teasing back. “Lily!! Do you have to ask if I am a good kisser? Why don’t you just come here and figure it out yourself?” “And what the hell do you mean with think about Jake?? I demand an explanation, young lady!!” exclaimed James, looking quite cross. I noticed he hadn’t taken the shower. Neither had he changed out of the dirty robes. Sirius, Remus and Potter had just entered the common room, apparently only catching the last bit of our conversation. “Well I might just do that!” I said to Sirius, and ignoring James, I got up from the chair. With an evil look at James, who suddenly looked quite alarmed, I pushed Sirius against the wall, kissing him hard. I didn’t waste time, and I opened my mouth at once, playing with his tongue quite visible for everyone watching, pressing myself against him. Sirius didn’t back out. “Noo! What are you doing??” I heard James screaming in the background, and I broke the kiss. And I turned to Remus, who now stood quite as alarmed as James. “Come here my beast…” I said loudly to Remus, dragging him by the collar, before pressing also him against the wall, kissing him, just as hard and deep. Not even he broke the kiss. “Nooo!!” screamed James once again in pure agony. “Lily!! Why to Meeerlin??” I broke the kiss, and turned to Peter, who looked quite expectant. But no. I couldn’t make myself do it. I gestured to Melissa and Sara, and all three of us disappeared through the portrait hole, hearing James bellowing in the back. “ARE YOU GUYS BLOODY MAD?? WHY THE HELL DID YOU DO THAT?!?!” And Remus and Sirius mumbling. “I’m sorry, she just – I mean, blimey, she literally jumped on me, what could I have done?” “You’re an evil woman, Evans, evil!!” James shouted after me, as the portrait slammed shut. And we ran before he could follow us. “Ha, that’s funny, Lils! I didn’t know you could be such a slut!” “Oh, ha-ha! You know why I did it!” “To get James jealous?” “Noo!! To make him, hopefully forget about me!” “Okay whatever you say, is Remus a good kisser?” “Sara!! What the hell, why won’t you go over to him and snog him, find out for yourself.” “I – why – why would I – eh?” “Sara, stop denying it! You like him!” Melissa taunted. “No, actually, Remus is just a friend for me, if you must know, I kind of like Sirius…” “Ey, great! Then you can join me next time Lily is out with her oh-so-handsome boyfriend, and we can go marauder-hunting!” “Melissa!!” she said, conjuring a chocolate cake, and threw it in her face. (A/N no just kidding… I was only getting a little tired of throwing pillows and books…) “I’m not after shallow and meaningless shagging as you are! I’m actually interested in something more –” “Eh, honey… It’s Sirius we’re talking about! What else than shagging could you possibly be looking for in Mr Black?? His sparkling personality, his brain and intelligence or simply the dashing way he eats?” she taunted. “Don’t be rude, I’m quite sure he’s a nice guy!” “With his friends, yeah sure he’s nice and stupid and all, but towards girls… Noo… He’s the man world answer to Cherie-the-whore!” “Evil, evil woman!” James hissed as he entered the Head’s Dorm at midnight, finding me sitting by the fire, reading alone. “Go away, Potter!” I said, not even looking up from the book. “Eh –” James said, realising the book I was reading. “Why are you reading about patronuses? Professor Finnegan said we shouldn’t start practising it before next term, far to complica –” “For your information, I intend to read, so that I actually know this stuff. And seeing you did it, it can’t be that hard, can it?” “Oh, buuurn…” “Yeah!” “C’mon, I’ll show you okay? Get up!” “No, I don’t want you to teach me!” “C’mon, please!” James said, motioning me to stand up. “It’s just the memory, I can’t get it right!” I said annoyed. “I just don’t know what makes me happy…” “Eh –” He hadn’t expected that one. “C’mon, Lils! You’re pretty, you’re so popular, liked by everyone including all the teachers and Dumbledore, you are loved by the most handsome and wanted man in the entire school, you actually kissed the most handsome and wanted man in school, him thinking it was way to brief, and want you so bad to do it again and –” “Potter, we don’t talk about that, remember? It was only you catching me in a weak moment and –” “Stop trying to be so difficult, you liked it!” he exclaimed happily. “Sorry there Mister Potter, I didn’t!” “Patronus you said?” he quickly changed the subject, and I mumbled in agreement. “You don’t have a single happy memory that’s strong enough to conjure a patronus? That’s sad… But I clearly remember, seeing you practising, and getting something. Silvery vapour that was clearly distinct.” “How the hell would you even remember that? You were drunk as a home-less beggar!!” “What were you thinking of?” “Nothing!” I said, blushing. “I don’t believe you! You were thinking about – ehh – me?” James said, smiling his most charming smile. Yeah… sure… “I know, you were thinking of the kiss!” “Could you please shut the hell up about that kiss??” I yelled. “It happened one time, it wasn’t on purpose, it was a mistake, and it will never happen again!!” and I slammed the door hard. “Alright, alright, don’t be so touchy…” James and co. The following morning, there was reported another death. A ministry witch, and her family, who was working in the auror office and had been disappeared since the middle of the summer, was found dead. She was found in her house, alongside with her dead husband, and four dead children. Hanging hovering over the house was the Dark Mark. “I cannot believe this…” Remus said over his porridge. “I just cannot understand why they’re doing this! It’s sick!” “Yeah I know! Her husband was a muggle, perhaps it had something to do with it...” James said, helping himself to some toast. “She was either murdered for; being half-blood herself and married to a muggle, or because she had important information. Probably both. But her children. None of them had done anything… None of her children was even the age of ten –” “Might I ask why you know this?” said Remus, looking perplexed. “My parents are aurors, you know. When she and her family disappeared this summer, they told me all about it. They had to work overtime for weeks; she was such an important witch –” “Yeah… First the senior assistant to the Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, and now an auror –” “Oh yeah well there’s been a lot more than that, but the prophet has been keeping it quiet. My father thinks Vold –” Peter shuddered, but James ignored him. “…emort has infiltrated the newspaper, but it’s really hard to find evidence of it. In fact it’s hard to trace most of the deaths and disappearances back to Voldemort, except of course the ones there they leave the Dark Mark…” Lily’s POV It was breakfast, Friday. We sat in the Great Hall, eating, when I received a letter. ‘Miss Evans I know this weekend is Hogsmead weekend, and I would really love it if you stopped by our bar, but I have to go to my parents that weekend. My sister is engaged, and we have some wedding planning to do. I would rather spend my weekend with you, but you probably know how these family things work… I’m sorry! I’ll be seeing you, hopefully as soon as I can! Jake “Now that is cute!” Melissa said, bending over me to see the letter. “Now you don’t have anything to do! So, you can join me and Sara Marauder haunting when I come back from my date, and you can join Sara… find a new pet…” she added darkly, jerking her head towards Sara who stared at my owl who stood nibbling a toast. “Hasn’t she gotten over it yet?” Melissa shook her head. “No, that’s why I suggested she’d go out and buy a new pet tomorrow… She really needs to get over it. She takes longer time to get over that owl then I spend in the bathroom in the mornings…” “Noo, I don’t want the owl…” Sara sobbed. “Too many memories!” We stood in the middle of the pet shop in Hogsmead. “Then what do you want?” I asked desperately. We had been around the store three times already, Sara changing her mind between a cat, beetle and one big owl. “I don’t know… an animal I don’t get so attached to. I don’t want to care and love for it, for then to lose it again –” “Why even get an animal?? Just, get over it and let’s go!” I saw Potter and Sirius lurking in the corner, and I was eager to get out of there before they jumped on me. “Ey, I need an animal!! I just… don’t wanna care about it as much as I did with Freddy…” “Oh Merlin…” I sighed to myself, as Sara dragged me towards the beetle again. “The beetle is a great pet!” I said in exasperation. “Yeah… Perhaps… –” “…Aaand you can call it James and you can squash it with your foot and smear it all over the floor, and spit on the remains, and –” “Lily!!” “Okay, I’m sorry, I’m being insensitive…” I mumbled, wondering for a moment if I should get a beetle for myself…“You could get a cat and call it Sirius…” I said grinning, but she shook her head. “No, let’s stay focused! Boys are not worth shit, so let’s not think about them.” “Well, Jake is a great guy, so why don’t name a cat after him –” “Lily! Focus! Not about your… needs as a woman! I’m grieving, it’s a process! Now, let’s stay focused on my process!” “You’re weird, you know that…?” “Yes I do, and – heey! Look at this cockroach! It’s beautiful! AND! It can fly!!” “Ehh… Sure, Sara, that’s lovely…” I said, not quite paying attention. James stood outside the window of the shop, trying to catch my attention “Yes, beautiful… Ehh, let’s just buy that and get the fuck out of here!!” I whispered, pulling Sara and her stupid cockroach to the counter. ; “Yes you are so beautiful, oh yes you are – oh I forgot… Okay… No bonding…” And she went off, doing a bunch of weird exercise things to calm herself down, and handed the cashier money for the cockroach. “I think I will throw a little party to celebrate my new pet…” she said thoughtful, stroking her cockroach. “Fine…” I mumbled, not caring much. See, she was kind of obsessive about pets and animals. Her dad was a big zoologist. He was a muggle. So, Sara, like me was a muggleborn. Well, doesn’t have anything to do with it. No matter, he died. Five years ago. So I think she is kind of kind suppressing it with animals. Animals were, of course, her father’s great love. So she kind of liked the idea, I think, she didn’t talk much about it, that animals were the closes thing she got to her father. But she was getting a bit over-obsessive since her owl died. I think Melissa got the worst of it. She was the one spending time with her in the dorm. “Ey, James, Sirius, over here!!” Sara suddenly said, and happily waved them over to us. “No, Sara, what the hell are you doing???” I said desperately. “Please I don’t wanna talk – hi Potter” “Hi there Evans, are you all right?” “I was until you showed up.” “Don’t worry she’s fine!” Sara said, nudging me. “But, I was thinking about throwing a party tonight! Could you guys help with that? You are, after all the best party people around here!” she said, using her charm on them. I rolled my eyes. “I’ll help you” said James. “If you promise me Ice Princess here will come!” he said, nodding towards me. I scowled. “Course she will! A party will do her good, won’t it honey?” “What…? Oh yeah, sure…” I said, not really knowing what I was agreeing to. When I realised, I mentally banged my head in a tree. Arg, I didn’t want to go to a party! I had… duties… “Oh well, but I don’t think – I mean, I have patrols with Penelope today and I –” “Don’t be such a mood killer! I’ll tell Penelope you have other plans, and that she could go with Michelle instead –” “They hate each other!” “…and you can come partying with us!” he said as if it was settled. “Yes, don’t worry guys, she will be there! Now, I don’t want too many people there. Perhaps… ha-ha just me, Sirius, James, Remus, Melissa and Lily, of course, and perhaps Mary and Alice, and Peter and –” “What kind of party is she having?” James mumbled in my ear. “Dunno, she’s celebrating her new pet and the loss of her old one… bit stupid actually, but I don’t know what to say –” “I’ll make it fun for you!” he said, winking and mouthed ‘firewhiskey’. I rolled my eyes. “…and, yeah! Bring your good mood, will yah?” she said winking, and she dragged me off, waving goodbye enthusiastically. “Don’t tell me you’re using this as a chance to get in Sirius’s pants! I’ll swear to Merlin –” “Relax!” she said. “I’m doing it for you!” “For me? How the hell can you be doing this for me?” “Maybe you’ll realise that you like James and –” “You got to be kidding!! I’m dating Jake, remember??” “Yeah, but you have only been on like what? Two dates? Besides, we all know you and James are destined for each other and –” “Let’s never talk about this again. Like… ever!” “Fine, but I wanna be one of your bride’s maids, and – ouch!” “Shut it you, and c’mon! I’ll introduce you to Ben!” “No thanks, can’t we just go back up to the castle? It’s starting to get a little cold, and –” “Fine whatever…” “Water fiiiight!!” Remus said, coming bouncing out from nowhere as we sat in the common room. And we felt about ten water-balloons being levitated through the air, and landing on our heads. “POTTER, YOU’RE SO DEAD!!” I screamed, trying to avoid the water to completely ruin my homework. “What, they did it too!” he said, pointing innocently at Remus, Sirius and Peter. “Ey, grow up man!” said Sirius. “Yeah, take some responsibility!” Grinned Remus, as I eyed Potter wickedly, conjuring a water-balloon myself. A big water-balloon. “Ehh – honey?” “Yes, Dear?” I replied dangerously sweet. “Ehh – exactly what are you planning to do with that one?” “Oh, this?” I said, grinning evilly gesturing the balloon. He swallowed hard. “Just… THIS!!” I cried, throwing the balloon hard in his face. “Evans, Evans, Evans…” he said, wiping off water from his face and glasses. Okay, I know that look! Not good! “Potter, please don’t hurt me?” I said uncertain, watching as he apparently tried to calm himself. “Take it easy Prongs, don’t hurt her!” said Sirius jokingly as James closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. “Po – James!!!” I exclaimed as he took a step towards me. And he lunged on top of me, making us both fall to the ground. “You can either kiss me, or I can drench you even more in cold water! What is it gonna be?” “I will not kiss you, you disgusting prat!” I said, trying to get him off me. “Please James, don’t hurt me!” I begged as his eyes flashed jokingly dangerous. “Have you noticed that we always end up on the floor, wet?” he whispered in my ear. “Yeah… It’s your fault!! Now, get off me!” “Not the first time!” “Beside the point! And weren’t we supposed to – eeh – have a party? Yes, we were! C’mon, let’s have a party!” I said desperately. “Yes, you’re right!” he said, getting off me. “Boys’ dorm! Nooow!” he said, grabbing me by waist, and dragged me with him into the boys’ dorm. I remembered that it was here James and I had kissed. “This is… John…” Sara said, as she had made us sit in a circle around her and her stupid cockroach. All except James and Sirius. The two of them had ran off, apparently to the kitchen as soon as they realised Sara would have speeches about her animals. “Say, ‘hi’ to John” “Ehh – Sara?” “Just do it before I smash your face in!” “Hi, John…?” I said uncertain, feeling slightly terrified. “You know what Lils, about all I said about not getting too attached to him… I think I love the little fellow –” “Yeah, okay that’s really nice” I said, as she gave ‘John’ a little kiss. “See, he can waaalk!!” she said happily, putting ‘John’ on the floor, waving at it vigorously. “Ah… He grows up so fast, don’t you think?” “Has she snapped? Is she bloody mad???” Melissa hissed to me, as Sara dried her eyes. “And let’s not forget Freddy… The most honourable owl that has ever flown this sky, trawled this earth –” “Yeah, I think actually she has…” “Let’s all say thank you for the time we got with him, and let’s say welcome to John, the newest member of my family, who I, despite the short time I have known him, have grown to care for immensely –” “Paaarttyyy!!” Screamed Sirius by the door, and both he and James came stumbling through the door. “This is gonna be so much fuuuun!” James said, jumping around like a little kid. “…and – Oh, what was that?” he said, and he stopped dancing at once, lifting his foot. He had trodden at ‘John’. “Oh... Well, it’s okay!” he said to us, Sara sitting behind him looking positively horrified, not able to utter a word. This was not good. “…It’s okay, it’s just shoes… I can get them washed, no problem – Oh, this was your – ehh – pet? Oh – ehh – ouch, Evans!” I hit him hard in the arm. Sara looked right on the verge of tears. “You’re so reckless!!! Stupid prat, can’t you even see where you put your abnormally large ego –” “Why won’t you give her some of you… magical potion?” Sirius smirked, gesturing Sara, cutting me across. “Sirius!” said Remus warningly. “Don’t you think James have done enough damage?” “Sure” James said, ignoring Remus, taking out a five bottles of firewhiskey. “James Potter I cannot believe you!” I gasped as Melissa squealed. “You’re supposed to be the Head Boy!” “Oh c’mon, it won’t kill you!” “Okay, so you’re up for it then?” Sirius grinned. “Of course we are, honey!” said Melissa. I however, scowled. “Don’t be a sissy!” “It’s not the whiskey that is the problem, it’s the company” I said. “Ha, yeah right!” “Okay, fine then.” I said, taking the bottle of firewhiskey. I gulped down some of the liquid and chocked. “Never drunk whiskey before?” James said smugly. I shook my head, before taking another sip. “Whoa, leave something for us!” Sirius said jokingly at my small sips. I shrugged. I would not have James think of me as a sissy, so I took another sip, this one larger. “No, seriously, leave something for us!” Sirius said, now severely panicking, as I nearly drank one third of the bottle. “Oh Merlin…” I said drinking even more. “Yeah, but I think it’s Sara who needs it the most!” Melissa said, gesturing her friend. “I’ll take care of that!” Sirius said, smoothing his hair, and grabbed two bottles, walking over to the bed where she now laid. “This calls for a little toast!” howled Sirius one hour and six bottles of firewhiskey later. “To LILY Evans!” He proclaimed, while me and the girls laughed at him. He looked really drunk. “Who have JUST finished her first bottle of alcohol! Who just became the DEVIL girl Lily, the naughtiest girl Hogwarts have ever seen!” He stood up, for some unknown reason, but he tripped in the couch, and fell face forwards on the floor. He quickly got up. “Cookie?” said Sirius, not the slightest embarrassed when we laughed at him. That’s what James liked about Sirius, among other things, I would guess. He never gets embarrassed, for anything. Seeing James didn’t either, they were a perfect match! Both stupid gits. Sara, Melissa and I had finished two bottles, but the boys alone had finished five, mostly Sirius, and I guess James had a couple mouthfuls more than he ought to as well. Remus only drank a small part, seeing as he didn’t want a hangover the next morning. He didn’t drink as much as James and Sirius. They never got a hangover. Their bodies were used to alcohol. “To the most beautiful girl in the school” James said, standing up and gesturing me, while trying to open another bottle. I say try. The second he stood up, he fell to the floor. I laughed evilly. Sirius stood on the floor, suddenly doing what he liked to call his ‘happy-dance’ which other people; mostly James, just called ‘the drunken-I-wanna-get-you-in-bed-dance’, involving a couple of moves that was very fun to watch, including a little booty shake, Until, of course, his pants fell of. “Charming!” Melissa said somewhat tipsy, and smacked his arse. He fell to the floor. A liiiittle drunk? Oh no! “Kiss my ass, Mel, no, seriously, kiss my ass!” he said pulling down his boxers. Melissa showed him a rude hand gesture and James howled with laughter. He was such an idiot sometimes. I hadn’t been in the same room as a drunken Potter since he had burst in on me at the middle of the night in our fifth year. I had been crying, I suddenly remembered. He had tried to comfort me, but I had hexed him. “Want some more firewhiskey, Evans?” James asked. I shrugged. “Sure!” my voice sounded steady and clear. High five me! “Great, come here!” “Naah, silly!” I said, this time very sloppily. “You come here..!” He got up, and I saw he almost fell down again. He took the bottle of Firewhiskey, and went over to me. I could see him concentrating not to fall. And he tripped. In Sirius, stretching out his leg. What’s worse, he fell into my lap. Sirius was dead, swear to God. “Son of a banshee…” he muttered, but moaned slightly when he felt exactly where he had landed. I could hear Sirius sniggering behind me and Remus sighed in exasperation. And I shoved his head from between my thighs. Melissa and Sara howled in laughter. “Show some decency to the lady!” said Sirius, bent over from laughing. “Shove it…” James said, grinning. “Couldn’t help myself!” he grinned to Sirius, who gave an understanding, but yet laughing smile. “Now, my dear, before I was so ruthlessly shoved in your lap… Didn’t you say you wanted some more to drink?” I nodded, and took the glass he gave me. “James… I mean, Potter… Why are you star… look…staring at me?” I said in an unsteady voice and I took a big sip, almost draining the glass. For a first time drinking, I was quite impressive if I might say so myself. I noticed he couldn’t keep his eyes away from me, and sat on his knees in front of me, staring at me. “You’re pretty…” “No, you’re kind of drunk so I think your vision is a little –” “Are you serious?? –” “No, I am –” “Don’t you even realise how pretty you are?” he said, gaping at me. Ignoring Sirius. “No! I – what?? What are you talk – talking about?” I found it a little hard to talk. “You’re so pretty, my love, pretty, pretty, pretty!” And I giggled. Okay, me giggling from Potter, time to stop drinking!! Funny thing, I was thinking absolutely clear, but it just didn’t come out right. “You’re also pretty…” I mumbled, and mentally hit myself. “I know!” he said, smirking, and Melissa laughed. “Sirius!!” he suddenly screamed, making me jump. “Won’t you go down to the kitchen to get something more to drink?” his eyes never left mine. He grabbed Sara and Melissa so only me, James and Remus sat left. Of course we didn’t notice him. I felt myself getting quite nervous. Alone with James like this… It couldn’t get anything good from it. I was so warm, and my head was really dizzy… “C’mon!” he said, helping me up. And I fell right down again. I started laughing hysterically. And James lay down on the floor, next to me laughing. I stopped the minute he hit floor, staring in my eyes. “Hi…” he whispered. Okay, think about Jake… Jake, Jake, Jake… James is looking oddly attractive today… “Are you alright, Lils?” James said. “I’m fine, just fine, never been better in fact. You’re very pretty” I said. WHAT did I just say?? He shrugged. I obviously could not handle whiskey. “Take it easy there, flower! I might start to think you like me!” he said. I met his eyes. I could see he was nervous, even though the alcohol made me ten times bolder than I usually would have been. “Really handsome…” I said, now we sat inches apart on the floor. I cupped his cheeks, and leaned him backwards, myself on top. And I kissed him. Hard. Like I couldn’t get enough of him. My hands roamed through his hair, and I could hear him breathing heavily between breaths. I felt incredibly warm… James POV She suddenly broke the kiss and started to giggle. “My name is Lily… I’m a lily flower!” he sighed. What had just happened? “Your shirt is wet…” she said, still on top of him. “Mmm” he said. His mind was still blurry from the kiss. “Let’s take it off shall we, you mustn’t catch a cold…” she whispered in his ear. “Lily, what are you doing?” She leaped from the floor. She got up, rather clumsily in front of him. He drank a little more fire whiskey, to calm his nerves. “Lily, what are you doing?” he said, his eyes practically fell out as she started taking of her shirt. She did a little twirl, which did not end all together well. Her shirt fell to the floor, revealing as James had expected, a white lace bra covering her breasts. His breathing was heavy, feeling the whiskey surging to his brain. “No Lily, you’re drunk –” he moaned. “I’m not drunk…” she said, before losing her balance, falling in his arms. He leaned backwards with her on top of him. She sat across him, and ripped up his shirt, feeling his torso. “Mmm… yeah big…” she said, roaming his chest. “Prongs!!!” Remus hissed to James. “Help me, Remus!!” he whispered back, not taking his eyes off Lily. “I swear to Merlin, I need your help!! I’m not sure I can control myself…” He got up, and helped James lifting her off him “No…” she muttered, looking really wasted. “Potter!!” she moaned, leaning in to kiss him again. “Remus!!” he said a little desperate as they resurfaced. Remus got her off him, and she stood on the floor, not quite steady. “Let’s go, missy!” he said sternly. “James, I think you need to carry her. I think she’ll fall asleep pretty soon!” James nodded. “You and your stupid ideas!” Remus exclaimed, hitting James over the head. James picked both Lily and her shirt up. He carried her all the way to the Head’s room, and she rested her head upon his shoulder, and suddenly started singing in his neck. Her voice was surprisingly soft He felt himself redden when she stared at him. Her gaze was steady upon him, her hands forcing him to look at her. They entered the room, and James put her down on the floor. “James?” she said after a little while, and he had to clear his throat before answering. “Eh… yeah… eh Lily?” “Why am I feeling all warm all of a sudden?” “Because of the whiskey?” “Ooh, I feel a little tipsy” she giggled, letting go of his face. “No shit!” he smiled at her. “First time drinking and you drank the whole bottle? You should have passed out by now” She laughed heartily which turned out to a hiccup. “Why am I suddenly attracted to you?” she asked, turning sincere, before she once more fell into fits of giggles. James only stared at her. “Because you’re drunk…?” he tried, and she giggled. “I am most certainly not” she exclaimed, standing up straight. “Do something!!” he hissed to Remus, when she started dancing. He had to restrain himself from looking, but he turned around, unable to watch. “Fine, you over-hormonal boy…” he hissed back. “She can use one of your shirts?” “She can use whatever I have, she’s my soon to be wife, we share anything –” “Keep telling yourself that…” Remus sighed, walking into his room to find a shirt. “Come here honey…” he said to Lily, when he came back with one of James’s shirts, and she walked towards him, giving him a hug. “Ehh – ehh. – Lily, I think – ehh… James a little help here?!” He hissed. “Lily, get away from Remus!!” James said, making her loosening her grip, turning towards him. James quickly covered his eyes. “Put on her the shirt!” he said desperately. “She’s killing me!” “Lily, let’s put on this shirt, shall we?” Remus tried, looking like a parent, dressing up his daughter. She nodded, and turned towards him again, letting Remus put on her shirt. “Ehh – James!! You have to button up her shirt!!” “Why must I do it??” “I – I mean – she’s yours right? Ehh – Your responsibility!” “You know she’s going to kill me in the morning right?” “No, you only helped her! Besides she was the one taking off her own shirt you for once, had nothing to do with it!” “So, why won’t you do it?” “What? You want me – ehh – touching your beloved girl?!” he hissed. “Eh – No!” “Then you do it!!” “Fine!!! Ehh – Lily honey?” he said, rather nervous. Okay, just button up the buttons. No big deal. One button. The button far down. The last button on the shirt. Second button. So far so good. Third button. Starting to sweat a little. Fourth button. Getting there. Fifth button. Okay, he can see straight in. He closed his eyes, moving up to the sixth button. She giggled as his fingertips accidentally stroke against her skin. Which by the way was bare!!! Damn it! Seventh button. Okay, he didn’t touch anything this time… Eighth button! Yes he did it! “Okay, let’s get her to bed!” Remus said, as Lily leaned towards James drowsily, moaning slightly. From beneath the shirt, she managed to unhook her bra, and threw it into a corner. James, sweating like a little pig, nodded, and lifted her up again, and carried her to his bed, lying her gently down. She fell asleep at once. “Ah, she’s growing up fast, isn’t she?” Remus said, putting a hand at James’s shoulder. “Yes…” he mumbled back, watching her sleeping with great interest. “JAMES!!!” Sirius yelled from the door. “Have you slept with Lily yet – ouch Melissa that hurts!” “Stop being such a git!!” James replied. “Heeey, whose shirt is this belonging to? Ey, did Lily strip for you guys while I was away? Yap, here is her bra as well… Not fair!” “Sirius, don’t touch her bra! And no she didn’t! She’s sleeping! Let’s get out of here before you wake her.” Lily was already asleep. The party for James’s part was over …. Or was it? He noticed Melissa eying him. Well Lily was asleep. He felt rather good about not taking advantage of her when she was drunk. “James? Can I talk to you for a minute?” she said as he walked over to her, and she pulled him by his tie, close to her. He smiled back to Melissa, and grabbed her up by the waist, and left the Head’s Dorm. They barely reached the nearest broom-shed. “Hey, no girl for me…” Sirius said, looking sad. “Well I better go waking up Lily if she’s ready –” Remus hit him hard in the head, before dragging him out of the room by the collar. A/N Melissa and James…. Tsk tsk tsk… my oh my… No, well you’ll know in the next chapter… (and if someone hasn’t noticed yet, I DO like these dots that marks a punctual or whatever it’s called…) He, the cockroach will be back, believe you me! Not this one, because this one is dead, but we have another one coming… Oh, that’s not until chapter 28… I’m having fun, oh yes indeed. So, to you ppl, don’t ever take these A/N seriously. On my behalf, it’s a lot of bullocks… But I like writing like this. That’s why I can go on… and on… and on… and if you don’t like it, then just don’t read my A/N. There we go yes… Well, chapter ten… closing in on chapter 13, which will be a HUGE turning point… he he he he … And it might be what you ppl have been waiting for if you catch my drift ;) Okay, I’ll stop now… Keep reading, and please leave review! *smiles nicely, and batters eyelashes in hope that’ll improve my chances of getting a review* Thx Helene Disclaimer: When I take over the world, JK will be mine!! *Mohahahaha* THE DAY AFTER AND GUILT I woke late next morning. I had a big headache. At first, I couldn’t remember where I was, and what I was doing there, because I was most certainly not in my own room. I realised I was in James’s room, dressed in his shirt, and the last I remembered was that I kissed him… Oh Merlin… Jake! I got out of bed and into the common room. I saw my bra lying on the floor, and my own shirt further away. “Morning sunshine!” James said. “Sleep well?” “Potter, you fucking idiot!!” I screamed. “What have you done??” “What I have done??” he yelled. “Yes, YOU!! Cannot even contain yourself!! I was out of control, and you seized your chance, I cannot believe it, you –” “Why are you like this?! I’ve done nothing but being good to you –” “You being good to me?? You don’t give a rat’s ass about me!! You cannot even contain you and your lust even when I’m drunk and –” “I don’t – just don’t wanna have this – this conversation again!!” he said, cutting me across and he left the dorm, slamming the door. Ah I didn’t remember a thing about last night! But why else did I wear James’s shirt, lying in HIS bed? I had to find out what happened… “Remus!” I said, daringly entering the Gryffindor Tower. He was the only one sitting in the common room, and he sat reading a book. As usual. “Yes Lily?” he said, not looking up from the book. I noticed his cheeks went red. “Eh… I’m sorry, but – ehh Could you please help me out? You see, I can’t remember much, and I’m afraid I might have… slept with… Potter…” I said, staring at the floor. “Oh… Eh – Well you see – Ehh – Well you kissed him, I don’t know if you remember” I nodded. “Oh, yeah. And then you started taking off your shirt, and –” I noticed his cheeks reddening even more, and I knew mine did as well. “And James said that we should help you get to bed, and you know, we carried you back to the head’s dorm, and then you took off your – well…” Now he was really red. “And we put on a shirt, and James buttoned it up, very careful, not wanting to touch you when you were not… well… fully yourself, and we put you to bed. He was really a great guy Lily, you were kind of coming on to him, big time, and you know how hard it is for him to contain himself, especially when he’s drunk and –” “Oh my Merlin… I’m so embarrassed…” I said, not daring to look into Remus’s eyes. I noticed I still wore James’s shirt. “And I yelled at him this morning, and he got really mad, and he left… Oh, I have to tell him I’m sorry…” I blabbered. “I’m sorry, Remus, for the way I behaved last night, I had no control –” “It’s okay Lily!” he said with a weird smile. “It doesn’t matter!” “You know where James is?” “Ehh – well… To be honest – he’s in the boys’ dorm… With – ehh –” “With whom?” “Melissa…” he said really quick, moving his eyes down in the book again. “Ah… Did they – they – ehh – did they – do –?” “Last night? I think one time in the hallway, one time in the broom-shed, and four times in his old bed during the night. I think he left to get some sleep around five in the morning, but he’s back now. Quite the stallion that one –” I felt a sudden sinking feeling in my stomach, but I chose to ignore it. What was wrong with me? If Melissa wanted him, it was okay. What did I care? I had Jake…. And he would probably be back soon from this family thing… “Fine…” I said defeated, noticing Remus eying me curiously. “Fine whatever, I don’t care… Ehh – thanks, and I’m sorry, once again and I’ll be – ehh – seeing you!” He laughed. “It’s okay, don’t worry!” “And Ehh Remus?” “Mm?” “Let’s just keep last night to ourselves shall we please?” I would find a way to make James shut up. I didn’t want Jake to find out. He nodded, and when he turned back to his book, I gave him a hug. “Aww you’re so adorable!” I said, ruffling his hair a little. “He, don’t let James hear you say that to me!” “Why? He doesn’t own me!” I snapped. “I know, I know! Aww you’re so adorable as well!” he said muffled, as I gave him another hug. “I’m dating this guy Jake, and I just don’t want him to think –” Remus nodded. “And I don’t want James to find out about – eh – this Jake guy, you know how he gets, can you – could you please not tell him?” I said, and he nodded, laughing a little of me. “Of course!” he said, giving me another hug. “Thank God I didn’t do anything with Potter!” I said, blowing him a kiss. “Hi Evans!” James said coldly at lunch. I sat next to Sara, just noticing Potter and Melissa coming towards our table. “Hi Potter” I growled back, equally coldly. I noticed Melissa was clinging to his arm. It made me disgusted. To my dismay, Potter chose to sit next to Melissa, who chose to sit next to me. I saw Sirius coming up behind them, and I noticed the girl I had met last Thursday, sat a little further away, looking right on the verge of tears by the sight of him. So, he had dumped her pretty much after one day. Way to go Sirius. Right behind Sirius, Peter came trotting, staring enviously at Sirius, as he swung his head, apparently unintentionally, and making a few girls look right about to faint. He sat down, with a grin, winking to the nearest girl, making her squeal in happiness, and the other girl break into tears. Well it was typically my luck, the marauders came to sit next to me this morning. But I guess I didn’t have any good excuse to yell at them and make them leave. I mean, Potter and Melissa were seeing each other! Right? Last Remus came. But I didn’t mind Remus, he was in fact the nicest of the foursome, and I motioned him towards me as soon as I saw him. I tried to engage Remus in a highly intellectual conversation that not James or Sirius, let alone Peter could have followed even if they tried, but Melissa poked me after breaking a particularly nasty kiss, both of them practically leaning across the table, over my breakfast. “What??” I hissed, rolling my eyes to Remus’s amusement. “Oh nothing, I just wanted to ask if you could pass the butter – Right Jamie boy?” she said, nuzzling into him and they started snogging again. Anyone else got the feeling they were doing this intentionally in front of me? “Sara, I’m really sorry about your – eh – about John…” James said, trying to be polite when they resurfaced. “Oh it’s okay!” Sara said cheerily. “I didn’t matter, I got something even better last night!” she whispered in my ear. “What?? Did you do it with Sirius??” “Noo, silly… I did it with – ehh – okay I don’t remember his name, but it’s a guy from… Hufflepuff? Okay I don’t have a clue… He’s got…. Okay whatever… I did it with a guy last night! I don’t remember anything about him, but I did it nonetheless!” I laughed. “Well good for you! By the look of it, you really needed it!” “Yeah…” she said thoughtful. “Yeah I really did!” Remus laughed. By Wednesday Melissa and Potter had done it several times in a broom-shed, where I had to catch them on my patrols. A bit disgusting really. I closed the door, and let them have it their way. I don’t think they realised I saw them. But Saturday approached. The Slughorn party. Where James and I had to go together. “Eh… James…” I said Friday. I thought it would be better to have a friendly approach on him. I didn’t think Slughorn would think much of it if James and I were fighting all night. “Mm?” he mumbled, reading a book. “Ehh – I just want to say I’m sorry I yelled at you…” He looked up from the book, staring at me. “I talked to Remus, and I – I know you what you did… I’m sorry for how I behaved and I’m sorry I kissed you and coming on to you like that and – thank you for being such a nice guy…” I mumbled really quickly. “Well, well, well… Evans is finally catching up!” he said annoyed. I met his eyes and tried to show him I really was sorry. “It’s okay…” he mumbled. “It doesn’t matter, I –” “Thanks…” I said, giving him a swift hug, bending over the couch. “And yeah, in case you have forgotten, we have to go to Slughorn’s party tomorrow –” “I have never stopped thinking about it!” he said sincerely, giving me a little wink. “Well yes… I mean, are you fine with it if James and I get a little more… involved?” Melissa said nervously, breakfast Saturday. “Eh… I was under the impression that you and Potter were going quite serious?” “Hmmm no, well… We haven’t indulged Sirius in it, no I was just kidding, I mean…I don’t know… I mean if you’re okay with it?” “Of course I am…” I mumbled, eating my porridge, not catching her eyes. “Great! And let’s find your outfit for tonight! I heard it is going to be a big party!” “Yeah, try not to dress up too nice, otherwise Melissa’s boyfriend will drool over you!” Sara sniggered. “Oh gosh I forgot, you’re Jamie’s date!!” Melissa said happily. “Ey, aren’t you supposed to be upset I’m going with your boyfriend?” “No, should I? We need to find you an extra nice dress for Jam – eeh for Slughorn and his friends! This is going to be great!!” I caught Sara’s eyes, but she only shrugged. “Lily?” I turned around to find Danielle. “Oh hi Danielle!” I said happily. “Call me Dani, please, everyone does! It was just… You’re going to that party right?” I nodded. “You don’t think I could dress up with you or anything?” She asked, looking down on the floor. “Oh yeah sure no problem! Eh, Melissa, are you joining us?” “No, why?” “I just… ehh – never mind…” “Thanks Lils…” Danielle said, smiling happily. “It’s just… None of the other girls… I mean… Eh –” she blushed. “It’s okay, really! You’re really cool, so it’s gonna be great!” “You’re a really nice girl, Lily! I can totally see why Jamie likes you!” she said, grinning broadly. I rolled my eyes, and she laughed. So did also Melissa. Eh… wasn’t she supposed to get angry or something? James and co. James, Sirius and Peter entered the grounds Saturday afternoon looking for Snivellus. They thought it best he would be paying Avery’s doing, and besides he had been partly involved as well. If they went after Avery, they would have the whole Slytherin house on their heads, and they didn’t think that would be very clever. They had barely reached the forest edge, however when they heard the oily voice of the unmistakably Severus ‘Snivellus’ Snape somewhere in the distance. They grinned, and followed the sound. “No, come on! I just want to talk to you!” said Severus. They stood still when they heard they were getting close to him, and wondering who he was talking to; they waited for the second voice. But no one replied, and they got closer to the voice. “Don’t ignore me!” he said, a little desperate. “Leave me alone!!” said the voice of Lily Evans dangerously. ‘Oh my…’ James mouthed to Sirius, who nodded in equal astonishment. “Take you and your little fucking death eater friends and shove them up your – No! It’s your fault alone, Severus and I have told you so! Don’t you dare try blaming this on Potter!” When James heard her mentioning him, he chose to enter the scene. “Evans, get away from him.” He said calmly, stepping in between her and Snape, with Sirius glaring at Snape on his right, and to his surprise, she obeyed, without even asking why they were there. She shot Snape a disgusted look, before walking towards the castle. “What did you do to Lily?” James said dangerously at Snape, when Lily was out of earshot. “WHAT did you do to her?” He drew his wand and pointed it at him. “That is to say, other than being the usual git!” Sneered Sirius and drew his own wand. “I would never hurt her!” he spat back. “Really? I think that letting Mulciber almost choking her to death doesn’t make you look innocent, Snivellus!” “She’s mine –” “Oh yeah? I don’t think joining the Dark Lord, are helping your chances with her!!” “And you think she cares about you?! At least I and your precious little Lily flower have a past together. Her moaning in my ear, she is –” He said with a sneer, but didn’t get to continue, as James jumped on him, wand forgotten, beating every inch of that ugly bat face of his. James tried to hit him in the stomach, but he hit James back in the head with a rock. He felt blood mingling with his hair, but his body was too full of adrenaline to care. And he banged his fist into Snape’s jaw. He stared at James with contempt, and his eyes gave away the exact same feelings towards him. James hit him once again, this time succeeding in hitting his stomach, causing him to bend over with pain. He just wanted to make him bleed, make him hurt. He had to be kidding… But he was right about one thing. She probably didn’t care more for James than she did for Severus. It only made him beat him harder, and after a few seconds Sirius joined him, unable to stand there watching. That was why Sirius was his best friend. He understood him, he understood what Lily meant to him, and of course he hated Snape’s guts, and all the slytherins’s as much James did, set Lily aside. He would always back him up, and always be there for him. He would rather die than betray James, such as James would do without hesitation for him. (A/N anyone noticed that Wormy-the-stinking-betrayer disappeared? Wonder where he is… on second thought, I don’t really care!) After a few moments, James noticed that Snape wasn’t moving, only lying still on the ground, and he motioned Sirius to stop pounding him. He would gladly have killed him at the spot, but something told him Lily wouldn’t appreciate it, no matter. Especially if it was him, James who did it. Neither would Dumbledore. “C’mon, let’s leave him.” said Sirius, spitting on the ground. “Yeah!” He replied, and threw a full body-bind curse on him. And of course, he wiped his memory. They would be in so much trouble if anyone ever found out. He prayed to Merlin that Lily would keep her mouth shut. With his pulse pounding, and breathing heavily, he returned to the castle, blood still running from his head from where Snape had hit him. Lily POV “Potter!” I moaned when he entered the dorm, bleeding. “What happened? What did you do to him?” “I?” He replied. “I didn’t to anything! He was talking about you!!” he said sneering. “There is a towel in the bathroom. I suggest you get ready for the party… Unless I can go alone and tell Slughorn how very sorry you are for not coming, but you just had to fight Severus. Again!!” “Ey, don’t be like that! I’m trying to stand up for you –” “I don’t need you to!” “…And what is the deal? Have you slept with Snivellus?” “Excuse me?? (A/N the form of PotterPuppetPals, wizard swears!!! Sorry… carry on…) Why… why would you even think that? That’s disgusting!” I said, not believing what he was saying. “Okay, good!” “What did he say about me?” “He said you were –” “To make you believe that I had slept with him, stupid!” I said. “Oh, well…” What he then said Snape had said made me outrageously angry. How dared he? Severus and I had been nothing more than friends. “Look, Potter… Not that I care what you think, but know that… I and Severus were friends, never were we more than friends but we aren’t anything anymore. If he had and still have feelings for me beyond our old friendship, that’s not my problem. For my part, I don’t care about him! But I don’t know…” I said, tugging my bottom lip. Oh Merlin, what was I saying? But instead of looking revolted at me, Potter smiled. “It’s okay Lils… I understand. It doesn’t matter. We’ll just leave it.” He said, and I noticed his features lighten up a little. “Thanks…” I said, smiling, hitting my self in the head and disappeared into my room to get changed. “Why is Jamie bleeding?” Dani said, coming in to my room. “Oh nothing, he’s just… I don’t know…” I didn’t want anyone knowing I and Severus had been talking or that James had been fighting again. “Hmm okay then…” Danielle and I spent an hour finding a dress among the clothes she had brought with her, and another half an hour putting on make up on each other. “Oh gosh, time is flying; I have to meet Christian, my date! You’ll be alright?” I nodded. “Well, thanks again for doing this with me, and yeah, bye I’ll see you at the party!” “Jamie, act like the gentleman I know you can be and you might get a dance with your beloved!” she yelled through the bathroom door. I heard James mumbling something back, and Danielle laughed. Giiits… I put on a short, green dress. It would do. I didn’t want anything fancy. I brought out my black and white earrings, and put them on with a matching necklace. There. Not too casual, and not too dressed. Perfect. “Potter, get your ass in here!” I yelled, knocking on the bathroom door. The clock was already quarter to seven, and Slughorn’s party was down in the dungeons. “Take it easy, flower! I’m taking a shower!” “You are what??” I said, ripping the door open. “C’mon, we have to go now or else we will…” And I realised that he was still in the shower… Naked… “Hi, Lils! Decided to join me in the shower?” he said, not caring a tad that I stood there… watching him… naked… “Potter, why are you nude in the shower when we need to go NOW?” I said, covering my eyes. “Are you that shy, Evans?” He chuckled. “I wouldn’t have covered my eyes, if you were naked! Unless you were drunk of course…” he added hastily, turning off the water. “No, but you, unlike me are a disgusting pig, soo…” I said, ignoring the last comment. “Alright, alright, I’m coming…” he mumbled, stepping out the shower “Have you wrapped a towel around… your… you?” “Mmm” he said and I removed my hand, only to claps it back on. “Potter!!” “What? It’s completely normal!” “No it’s not!” “Oh yes it is!” he said, and gave me a hug. “POTTER!” “Okay, okay I’m sorry!” He laughed. “Grow up, will you!” I exclaimed, leaving the bathroom. “You do fill out that dress nicely!” He said, coming out from the bathroom five minutes later. And he kissed my cheek. I wiped it off. “Keep your trousers on, will you?” I growled, but he laughed. “C’mon, I was only paying you a compliment! Evans, you know what?” “No, blow me away…” “I think your father was a thief.” “Oh really… And why is that?” I said absentminded. “Because he stole all the stars and put them in your eyes!” “Oh did he now?” I laughed. “You’re mighty stupid. It’s the oldest line ever!” “Ah, okay then. Evans?” “Yes Potter?” I sighed. “You know what? I just cleaned my room –” I stared at him expectantly. “What? No, round of applause, yes ladies and gentlemen, James Potter has finally cleaned his room?” I snorted. “No, I was eager to hear what you had to say” “Wow, impressive! You wanna hear what I have to say? And you know what else that looks impressive? You do, baby! Well, anyway, back to the story! I just cleaned my room, you wanna mess?” He howled with laughter from his own joke. “Good one…” I rolled my eyes. “Hi baby, wanna check out my… stamp collection?” he howled again, supporting the couch for not falling to the floor. “Let’s go then, shall we?” he added, seeing my eyes narrowing. He reached out his hand for me to take. And I took it. HA as if! Let’s get real. I ignored the hand, and walked promptly out of the Head’s Room, Potter following closely. “Ah, Lily m’dear!” boomed Slughorn when he saw me and indulged me in a big hug. He let go, and went over to James and shook his hand. “James Potter! Very nice of you to come! I know all about your parents, of course!” he winked, and turned to Danielle, who came up behind us. I gasped when I saw who she was going with. He was really hot! “Lily, stop staring! It’s rude!” James whispered in my ear. I elbowed him in his torso. Or his lower part of his torso. Tall guy… “Ouch, what was that for?” “Where is Melissa?” I whispered back to Potter, having no one else to talk with. “I don’t know, is she supposed to be here?” he said, rubbing the spot where I had hit him. “Mmm! Her uncle works, or worked in the ministry, senior assistant to the Head of the magical law enforcement office… Weird….” “Lily, James! There is someone I would love to introduce you to!” I sighed. It was always like this. Some influential person he wanted us to meet, trying to make us contacts so that we could get a special job, or a favour. I didn’t know why, I guess Slughorn liked to feel… important…sometimes of course, there could be interesting people we met. “C’mon” I said, dragging James by his robes away from the table. “You can eat later…Disgusting!” I said when James stuffed his mouth with everything he could get in. “Sirius is a bad influence on you…” I said mockingly, and watched him struggling when he tried to snap back. He swallowed; don’t ask me how, the content in his mouth in one gulp, looking thoroughly pleased with himself. “Nah, I have always been like this. Not Sirius’s fault!” “Oh joy…” “Ah, James and Lily. Our Head Boy and Head Girl! And might I add that Evans is the best of my NEWT’s students? She managed to make a perfect love potion last month, and she is only seventeen. Amazing don’t you think?” Slughorn’s voice boomed on in the everlasting moment, about everything great, extraordinary or special I had ever done in Potion. I had already forgotten the name of the guy he was supposed to introduce me to! Or what he was so special for. ‘Told you he loves you’ James mouthed to me, and I refrained from showing him a rude hand gesture. ‘Who doesn’t?’ he continued. ‘You look beautiful today. Even the brightest star would be lost in your eyes…’ “Okay, Potter! Stop it!” I hissed to him, so that Slughorn and the – other guy wouldn’t hear us. “I thought you were supposed to be dating Melissa??” “Sure!” he whispered back, smiling. “Oy, Danielle!” James motioned her. “Danielle!” he yelled, and dragged her and her date, Christian Kendree over to where we sat. “Hi guys! Well this is Christian!” Danielle said, gesturing her date. “And she is my girlfriend, Lily!” James said to Christian, gesturing me. “Keep on dreaming, mouth-wash! Your dating my friend not me” James ignored it, and Danielle laughed. “Hey, James, won’t you talk to Christian for a bit, and you can talk about quidditch and everything else your brain might find capacity to think about. Not much, but give it a try, will you?” This time I laughed. She wasn’t a bit embarrassed, talking crap to him. I guess, seeing as she played quidditch, she must the tough. Not many girls dared to stand up to James. That was what made her so cool. “You’re really giving him a hard time, you know?” “Ha-ha, so are you!” I laughed. “Well, yes perhaps.” She smiled. “He can be a little conceit sometimes, but he’s a great guy, you know. He really cares about other people… especially you…” I felt myself getting red. “Eh, what are you talking about?” She grinned. “Have you seen his history of magic notes he took before his OWL in his fifth year?” I shook my head. “It wasn’t many notes from classes, as a big… I don’t know…Poem? He wrote down everything he liked about you, and I think the result was over two foot long parchment with inscription that was dedicated to you. Around the corners, he had made a border with your initials. It was kind of sickening, but also a little sweet, I guess. If a guy could do something like that for me…” she finished, leaving me with my mouth hung open. Okay, I bet that didn’t look to clever. “Eh… Well that’s just… I don’t know… freaky!” “Yeah, it’s freaky how much he likes you! Could you just promise me, because I and Jamie are good friends, just promise me you can act civil to him? I remember the last big quarrel you had in your sixth year; Jamie came to quidditch practise, looking like a ghost. I felt really bad for him… I hear you can be pretty mean when you want to!” she said with a wink. “Not saying he doesn’t deserve it, but somewhere a line is drawn.” “Eh –Yeah? I mean –What? Act civil? Yeah, I mean, I could to that. Eh –” “Thanks! Means a lot. You have no idea of how unbearable he is when he is grieving for you!” “Eh… But I thought… He was supposed to date Melissa? I – I mean, it wouldn’t be fair if I tried to take Potter’s attention from her, when I don’t even like Potter –” “You know, Melissa … And the thing about James… I think she thinks that if she makes a move on him, you’ll see that you really like him by getting jealous, and I think that’s really why Melissa is telling you she likes him and deliberately is talking about him and doing things in front of you in the first place, I mean c’mon! Who honestly think they got a chance on James when you are around–” “You think she’s playing Potter to get me to realise that I like him? But what if Potter falls for her, and he’ll be heart broken just because –” “You’re stupid… I think he’s in on it as well, because James could never be with one of your friends for real, c’mon… It’s you he loves!” Okay, I had never been this roughly…mentally mauled by someone before. She, just coming here talking about James and Melissa… I didn’t even understand half of what she said. Maybe she was psychoanalyzing me! “I don’t even wanna know!” I said with a shrug, and she laughed. “But… Do you mean to say he really likes me, not like – I am hard to get, and if I gave in – he would dump me after a week?” Why did I even ask?? HIT MYSELF “Lily, have you been listening to a word I have said?? I swear he has constant heart ace for you! Hey, go ask him to dance with you.” Okay, what the hell is she talking about? “No, I… I don’t dance… There’s nothing to dance to, I mean, I don’t have a proper dress on… Beside he’s dating my friend and I’m dating –” “It’ll be fine!” she said smiling. “Jamie!” she yelled, motioning James and Christian over. “Christian, would you like to dance?” she asked as soon as they reached us. He nodded, and extended his arm for her to take. “James, why won’t you and Lily dance as well?” she said, smiling at me. She was officially the weirdest person I had ever met!! “Sluggy!” she yelled at Slughorn. “Could we have some music please? We wanna dance!” See? She was weird… “Sure!” Slughorn said, coming over to us. “James and Lily, if you could please honour us with a dance?” Wha…what was wrong with that man?? “Do you mind?” James asked shyly, not meeting my eyes, when the music started. “No! I mean – yes! Eh – No, I wouldn’t mind – eh – eh – yes?” He laughed at me, and I suppressed a rising urge to either a) kick him a certain place, b) turn him into a toad or anything just as disgusting or c) kick him a certain place, and then turn him into a toad. “Can I… eh… hold your waist?” he asked uncertainly, and I couldn’t help but laughing at his scared expression. If what Danielle had told me was true, he probably was scared shitless. “We’re dancing, aren’t we?” I said jokingly. “Oh – eh – I – eh – What?” “Yes, you can hold my waist while we’re dancing! Under the conditions that we never talk about it, it will never happen again, and you don’t move you’re hands lower!” I said. “Hmmm… Slightly problematic with number two there…” he said and I rolled my eyes. “I mean, we have to dance in our wedding, so I – Ouch!” I hit him in the arm. Over James’s shoulder, I saw Danielle grinning at me, obviously thinking that I was flirting. I was not! The first song was of course a slow song. What a cliché… I stood a half meter from James, him trying to hold my waist. I saw Danielle shake her had, and motioned me to get closer. Why would I go closer to that –? “You’re a really bad dancer, you know!” he said, grinning at my expression. “Am not… I just don’t want to!” “Prove it…” he whispered, his gaze fixed upon me. Fine… I moved closer to him, holding around him and resting my head in his torso. He was way too high! I saw Slughorn eying us curiously, but I ignored it. He, a little surprised I guess, moved his hands from my waist, and up to my hair. I peeked up at him, and I saw him closing his eyes, moving slowly to the music. It reminded me on the school dance I went to with my old class…When I was nine. He tangled his fingers in my hair, making it greasy with his disgusting hands. But I let him go on. However unwillingly. Be civil… Only for tonight, and Danielle will leave me alone. And I let my head rest comfortably on his chest. I didn’t turn him into a penguin. “Are your head fine?” I mumbled. “What? Oh… Yes! Fine, thank you… Just fine, I mean thanks for asking!” he said, obviously caught of guard. I laughed at him. How could he possibly be so nervous? “Great…” “Great seeing you to going along fine!” said a voice behind me, and I jumped. “Sir!” I gasped, when I saw Dumbledore standing in front of my, smiling at me and Potter. “We’re not – I’m not – I – eh…?” Okay… stuttering… in front of the headmaster… holding James Potter… “It’s quite alright, Miss Evans! I only wanted to say it’s great seeing you having a civil tone. I wouldn’t want my Head Boy and Head Girl fighting, would I now?” “Oh, you’re wrong Professor! We’re not civil! I –” “Lily, you heard the man! Don’t make an argument out of it!” Dumbledore laughed, but soon became grave, staring at Potter. “As a matter of fact, I just wanted to inform you, James, that Mr Snape has been discovered on the grounds, unconscious, apparently with a body-bind curse. We revived him, but he couldn’t remember what happened since he left the common room. Would you or perhaps mister Black happen to know anything about this?” “No, professor!” James said, squeezing my hand to keep my mouth shut. Dumbledore eyed James thoroughly, but nodded his head a little. “I hope you remember what I said on the welcome feast, even you don’t have that bad of a memory!” he said, not in an amused tone, but in a grave and sincere tone. “Good night, James! Miss Evans!” He said, and disappeared out from the dungeon. “Thanks for not telling…” He whispered. “No problem –” “Go out with me Evans?” he said, and he stared me in the eyes. Sincerely. “No Potter!” I said shocked. “You’re dating Melissa, aren’t you?” “If that’s your problem, I’ll break it off at once, you’re the only one, you’re the evening star in my life–” “No Potter, I… No…–” I was dating Jake, and I didn’t want to date James!! He looked sad, grunted and moved over to the liquor table. Leaving me behind. “Are you alone?” said a guy, coming out from nowhere. I looked after James, but he seemed indulged in a conversation with a blond girl I didn’t recognise. She ogled him and giggled at anything he said. “Mmm” I said. Would you care to dance, beautiful?” I nodded. He took my hand, and led me out on the dance floor. In the corner of my eyes, I saw James staring at us, lividly, before grabbing hold of the girl, dragging her out on the floor to dance. It wasn’t long until they both were kissing violently in the middle of the room. They broke it off for two seconds, and James dragged her over to the liquor-table, getting more to drink. That guy could not keep his trousers on, no matter!! James’s POV Sunday morning. James’s mind wandered to Lily. As usual. She was so weird. Sometimes it seemed like she liked him, and then she turned him down… but they had KISSED, for the sake of Merlin’s dirtiest pants!! Yeah, but it was James forcing himself on her, he reminded himself. Not the second time… He was taking advantage of her in a weak moment!! She hadn’t minded it, he heard her moa – Oh Merlin, he was as bad as Snape. And he hit himself hard in the head for even THINKING about her that way!! He loved her!! Wait a minute… He did what? He didn’t even know her – “Jaaames…” he heard someone moan next to him. What the hell had happened last night, really? He just remembered seeing Lily dancing with that guy, and a blond girl talking to him, before he asked her to dance. When the dance had finished, they had moved over to the… liquor table… Oh shoot! He looked down, finding himself kind of nude, next to a blond girl. The girl from last night, he gasped, and tried to cover himself with the sheet. “Eh – Hi – eh” he didn’t even remember her name!! “Thanks for last night, you… animal!” She said, in what was supposed to be a sexy way. Didn’t work. She wasn’t Lily. “Eh, you have to – eh – go…!” “Yeah, I probably have to!” she said, yawning while getting out of bed. Still naked. He found himself staring at her body when she got up. … but he thought about Lily. And only felt disgusted by himself. He couldn’t stare at other girls, he was Lily’s! ‘Eh… Let’s not get carried away over there!’ Said a voice in his head. ‘Lily doesn’t love you, remember? She-hates-you!!’ And about Melissa… he had talked to her. He knew why she was doing it. And he appreciated it. It didn’t seem to work, however. “Bye!” the girl said, kissing him lightly on the lips, pulling on her top. She left the room, and at the same time he heard the Head’s room door opening from the outside. He prayed to Merlin that it wasn’t Lily. She would never believe that he loved her if she saw a girl coming out from his room! “Tina –” He heard Sirius say. “Get lost, Black!!” she replied, mildly angry. Well at least he now knew what her name was. And what kind of girl she was. Seeing she had slept with Sirius. “PRONGS!!” Sirius yelled, causing James to jump. He transformed into a dog a settled in his bed. But the changed back at once and jumped away from the bed, when he saw James was naked. “Did you sleep with Tina?” he asked smugly, sitting down on the chair. He shrugged in answer. “Anyway, ready to piss off Evans, McGonagall and probably half the slytherins?” He grinned, and James nodded. “And how the hell do you do that?” He added. “Do what?” James replied, nonplussed. “Having a girlfriend you do ten times a day, fighting a lost battle by trying to convince the girl you apparently by the state of your expression, love, even though you don’t know her on more of a shallow and superficial level, that you do love her and STILL you find both time and liberty to, to use the nice phrase, do a random girl you meet at a party!” “I think that was the longest sentence that ever came out of your mouth, Padfoot…” James said, staring at him. “But you’re getting it wrong! Except the Lily part! And the… Tina? Part… obviously… and… eh… oh uh never mind the last part…” he said mumbling, but still he grinned. He didn’t know why, and Sirius had to punch him hard in his arm to make him stop smiling. “Was Tina great?” Sirius said, grinning at James’s expression. James only sighed. Sometimes, Sirius was just… unbelievably dumb… “Well I know she is” He said, jerking his head in a yeah-I’m-hot-and-darned-right-I-know-it. Lily’s POV Jake was now home from his parents house, and the moment he had arrived back home to his flat over the bar in Hogsmead, he send me a note, telling me to meet him in the entrance hall, two in the morning. Yes, yes I know! I was the Head Girl! But it had been so long since the last time I saw him, and I would really like to lesser my guilt. No, not by telling him about it, I doubt he would understand, even if I was drunk, but get my mind off it, hopefully by kissing him. And luckily, we didn’t waste two seconds saying hallo, before our lips met in a kiss. It was first then I realised how much I had missed him since the last time I saw him. The kiss was long, and passionate. He let his fingers through my hair, and I moaned softly when he brought me closer with his strong arms. “Hi…” he said when we resurfaced. “Merlin, I’ve missed you Miss Evans!” He took my hand, and led me out. I giggled. “We’re kind of dating here, and you still call me Miss Evans?” I asked amusedly. He nodded. “If you said you would be my girlfriend I guess I could call you – Ah, what the heck, it’ll be Miss Evans no matter!” he said grinning. “I guess one out of two isn’t that bad…” I whispered, smiling a little before leaning in to kiss him again. I felt him smile against my lips, before he opened his mouth, allowing me to deepen the kiss. “You wanna be my girlfriend, then? Like… No one else? I mean, we haven’t known each other long, but I really wanna try –” “Oh I don’t know…” I joked. “It might be hard to tell Potter, he’ll be heart broken!” Jake shifted uncomfortably. “Oh, I’m just kidding! I don’t give a damn about his feelings!” I said, making Jake smile again. “Good to hear!” He said sincerely, taking my hand, leaning in to kiss me again. “So you say you don’t care he slept with someone last night??” I said to Melissa during breakfast. She shook her head. “But, I thought –” “Okay, okay, since that wool-head already blew it by sleeping with that girl, I’ll tell you, yes Dani was right. It was mostly to get you jealous!” “You’re unbelievably dumb, you know that?? Why would I get jealous??” “I don’t know, but you have never talked more about him!” “I’m Jake’s girlfriend!” “And I’m Jorge’s, doesn’t make thing different honey!” Potter and the rest of his little army of idiots joined us at the table, Potter kissing Melissa on the mouth. “She knows…” Melissa said, and Potter reddened. I laughed. He thought he was so clever! “Okay, I’m sorry…” he said, grinning. “And you didn’t felt a slightly tingle of jealousy?” he asked hopefully. “Not even a bit!” I said, smiling and left the table, darting after Sara to class. “Bad luck Prongs!” Sirius howled with laughter, shovelling food in his mouth. “Aaaah, WELCOME!!!” roamed the voice of Rachel Valletta, during Divination. “I know we have had a break from the… SILVER ORB, but the inner eye tells me that it’s time to bring it out AGAIN!!!!” I shared a glance with Sara, and we sniggered. “Can I have a volunteer pair??” She asked, and flicked her eyes over her class. “Mr Potter, Miss Evans, I came to notice your ability to see beyond last time we studied this noble art of orb gazing! Perhaps, you would like to help me with a little demonstration for your classmates –?” “Eehh – No professor, I think that would be morally incorrect –” “Oh, c’mon Evans, we can do it, you and me! We’re the best!!” he said, dragging me on the floor. “That’s it my dears… Now let me see….” She said closing our eyes, as Potter plunged down in a chair, dragging me on top of him. “Ouch! Potter, no c’mon –” “I SEE!!!” exclaimed Professor Valletta, making me lose all lines of thoughts, Potters arms straining around me. “Yes, yes!! Very clearly! Your faiths, your destinies are inbound together!! More tightly than any other I have seen before!!” “Told you…” muttered Potter in my ear. His scent filled my head. Musk and something really manly, causing my brain to swirl a little. “Yes!! It is danger ahead, oh yes! Danger and darkness! But fear not, as long as you have each other, you will make it through –” “Will I marry her??” Potter said very enthusiastic. “The inner eye does not See upon command, Mr Potter –” she said, a little offended. “But I can tell you that you two are destined for each other, and the result will bring an end to darkness and fear, but the road itself is filled with danger and tests and the end for you two will be gruesome, but the sacrifice will be worth it and mostly dependant of for the wizarding community. First, a great pain and yearning will sweep you both, making you–” she pointed at me. “Realise where your heart truly lies! It will be hard, darkness will surround you and –” She kept going for another fifteen minutes, booming about death and destruction and a black-hooded man, leaving my mouth wide open, and wiping the stupid smirk off Potter’s face. When she was finished, and let me and Potter back in our original seats, I didn’t think my face had ever been redder. Even Sirius didn’t have anything smart to say. “She really told you that?” Jake said amusedly. Sara, Melissa and I had joined the boys in Hogsmead. Permission from Dumbledore. I must say, being a Head Girl really pays off. “Yes, it was really scary, Sirius and Potter didn’t say anything afterwards, and it takes a lot to shut the pair of them up!” “It’s okay, don’t worry! I know her, she probably only did it to impress you guys, I doubt she really saw something like that!” He said, stroking me through my hair, as I sat on his lap. I snuggled up in his neck as I saw Melissa and Jorge starting to kiss vigorously. Over the counter. Ben stood behind the counter, wiping a glass, and wrinkled his nose at the pair of them, shooting nervous glances at Sara who also eyed Melissa and Jorge disgustedly. “Get a room, will yah?” Ben said, annoyed, shoving them away as they leaned over the counter, and almost falling down on the other side. A few of the visitors glanced at them weirdly. “All right, all right…” Jorge said, and dragged Melissa with him up the stairs. “EY!!! Jorge, come back down here!” Ben screamed. “I didn’t mean it; I need your help over here!!” “No use…” Jake sighed, as Ben made a move to follow them. “You know him. Don’t worry I’ll help you, Benjamin.” He said, lifting me off him, and moved behind the counter as Ben went into the kitchen. “Now, my beautiful lady Miss Evans! Would you like something to drink?” he said, smiling, pulling down a bottle of butterbear from the top shelf. I stared passionately into his eyes, as he poured a glass, and he stared equally into mine. “Ey, four firewhiskey!!” came from my immediate right, and I stared into the faces of the marauders. “Potter!!” I gasped. “What the hell are you doing here?? I – it’s way past curfew!” “What are you doing here?” he said, wrinkling his forehead a little. “I have Dumbledore’s permission, if you most know, which I doubt you have!” I said, eying the cloak he held in his hands. “Oh – um – why did he grant you permission?” he asked, trying to stuff the cloak in his pocket. I stared at Jake, prayed to Merlin that he would keep his mouth shut, and luckily he just handed me the glass, gently brushing my hand, smiling at me. “On the house, Missy!” he said, winking at me. James scowled. “What about the firewhiskeys?” Sirius said, and Jake sighed, before pulling down another bottle. “But don’t give anything to Evans here!” James said jokingly to Jake. “She obviously – Ouch!” I kicked him in the leg. He scowled again, but didn’t finish the sentence. Jake chuckled. “Who are you?” said an annoyed Potter at him. He glanced nervously at me, but I shrugged. “I’m… eh – Jake?” he said carefully. “Hey, didn’t – didn’t Melissa mention something about a guy named Jake?” He said, pouring down his glass off firewhiskey. “No!” said Remus a little quick, but no one seemed to notice the quickness. “Ah, well I guess not…” He said, asking Jake to pour another drink. “Where is she, anyway?” “What do you care?” I snapped, a little too harshly. “Ey, ey, I don’t! I just… wondered” “She’s upstairs with her lover boy!” I said grinning, and Jake snorted. “Oh, oooh, she’s – I – oh!” He said pouring down the new drink. “Hey, Evans, a new chance for you! Wanna be my date at the Halloween feast?” I saw Jake’s grip on the glass tightening. “Yes of course, honey pie, I will!” I said, and James face lit up. Jake stared at me in wonder. “You’re so stupid sometimes, of course not!! Merlin’s beard!” I exclaimed and Jake and Sara laughed. “We’re meant to be, you know!” he said, in a mock-hurt voice. I rolled my eyes. “Ey, Evans!” Ben said, coming out from the kitchen, but he slowed down as he saw who sat next to us. “Uh – Is that the Potter boy?” He whispered to Jake, who nodded. James eyed him strangely but he didn’t seem to take it further. “Miss Evans – eh – there’s an owl for you in the backroom…” Ben said, noticing the tension between us. “I’ll show you the backroom” Jake said, helping me behind the counter. “Thanks” I mumbled to Ben, who chuckled, and turned his attention to Sara. “Oh, Merlin, I’m so sorry…” I whispered when we where in the backroom. “I don’t want to keep this secret, not like I care about Potter or anything –” “It’s okay, I know! I know how he can get! I understand!” He said, pulling an arm around my waist, pushing me gently against the wall in the little room. “Besides, it’s been way too long since I have kissed my beautiful girlfriend.” He whispered, breathing in my face, before he kissed me lightly on the lips. “Merlin I’ve missed you…” he said, pressing his forehead to mine. “Why?” I giggled. “It has only been ten minutes…” He kissed me again. “Way too long…” He said, deepening the kiss this time, moving his hand through my hair. I pulled him closer to me by his shirt, when he kissed my neck. He pushed me harder against the wall, kissing me hard, and I ran a hand through his hair, gripping it hard. I lifted my hands over my head, so that he could easily lift of my sweater, which he had been slightly tugging. “Oh, Miss Evans…” he smirked when I moaned slightly in his ear, slightly biting his ear lope. “Naughty, naughty…” he said, which turned into a moan, when I buttoned up his shirt, leaving trails of kisses down his chest. “You have no idea…” I said, coming up to his face again, kissing him hard. “Let’s see how ready you are…” he mumbled, trailing his fingers along my thigh. “Lily??” I heard James’s voice in the door. ‘Lumos’ “LILY!! What the hell is this??” “Oh, shit…” I mumbled as the room illuminated, and James Potter stood in the door, ogling us lividly. “Lily why is your sweater on the floor??” “Because I felt like taking it off” I growled in reply. “You better not be doing what I think you guys were doing –” “And WHY should I care about what you think?? I only got back here to get something, and Jake was kind enough to help me –” “And your shirt suddenly fell of, and his was unbuttoned??” “Yes!! Why are you acting like that?! It’s none of your business!” “Course it is, you heard Professor Valletta, we’re meant to be!” “In your dreams Potter!!” I screamed, leaving Jake and Potter behind in the little room. “It already is!!” He growled. “Eh… I’ll just… Go then…” I heard Jake say, before finding Sara and grabbing her. “Eh – what happened? Did he see you? What about Melissa –?” “Never mind her” I growled. “She’ll probably stay the whole night. C’mon lets go… A/N he he ... well so that's the deal with Melissa and James... Deep, deep inside I would guess that Lily was jealous... tatatataaa... Which will say, not long until... Well you know, and you'll see... Because it's not simple... haha I love doing this... And once again, don't take these A/N seriously... You would only get mad.... and we wouldnt want that.. would we? SLEEP WALKING “Good morning…” James said, a little grumpier than usual. “Sod off Potter” I snapped. “Oh” he said, still staring into the coffee cup. “Is that the mirror of errised in your pocket? Because I can see myself in your pants.” he asked. His face cracked up into a grin, a wide grin. “I thought you had it going with that girl last night, so why are you flirting with me?” I asked in mock sadness. “Oh, no, she doesn’t mean anything to me!” He said happily. I rolled my eyes. He was so incredibly stupid. “Besides you kissed me –” “Potter, I did NOT kiss you!! Merlin, can’t you understand that??” I said, blushing. Because I had kissed back. In a moment of weakness. But, besides, it was a long time ago. Why did he keep bringing it up? “Okay, but go out with me?” “No, Potter I won’t!” “Why?” he asked, but he wasn’t grinning, he wasn’t smirking, he was just looking… I don’t know… Stupid? Cute? Eeh, scratch that…. “I can’t believe we’re actually having this conversation!” I groaned, and left my cup of untouched coffee, and left the room. “Oh I wonder what my patronus will be!” I squealed, when all three of us sat in the library studying, once again patronuses. “Yeah, I guess mine will be a lion!” said Melissa, quite cheerful. We laughed. “Why?” “I’m so wild, and – eh… well I don’t know…” she added at our smirks “I think you’re wild!” Sirius whispered in Melissa’s ear, who showed him a rude hand gesture. Sirius sat down, and started snogging with the nearest girl he could see, Peter standing not far behind, watching curiously. “Uuugh… we’re in the library for Merlin sake!” I pretended to gag at them. “I would like to snog you in a library, though!” Of course. Potter. Wherever Sirius was, there was also James… “Oh sod off, Potter!” “Fine, whatever you say. You can’t reject me forever, Evans” He added with a wink and sat down next to me, and started writing an essay, grinning. “So, Lily, have you spoken with Jake?” Sara said, trying to make a conversation, glancing amused towards Sirius and the girl. James looked up from his paper, trying not to make it too obvious that he was listening. “Well yeah…” I blushed. “Yeah, I’m meeting him later.” “Ooo, you can ask him to come with you to the Halloween Feast!” She squealed. “What? Jake, Jake from that bar??” James couldn’t pretend anymore. “None of your business, Potter!” If he ruined it with Jake, I would personally maul him! “I just want to know! What about Jake?” “Nothing, he’s just this guy…” “What the hell are you doing with him?” “Keep you voices down!!” Screeched madam Pince, popping out from behind a shelf. “Don’t you swear at me!” I said, pointing a finger at James. “Then answer the goddamn question!!” “Who in Merlin’s beard do you think you are?!” Sirius and the girl had broken apart to watch us fight. “Why are you so stubborn??” “What the hell am I stubborn about now? It is you who is acting like a total PRAT!!!" “OUT!!! NOW, OR I WILL PUT YOU IN DETENTION!!” “FINE!” I screamed and ran out of the library, and up to the Head’s dorm, and into my room, slamming the door hard behind me. I heard James arrive two minutes later, and he was clearly as upset as I was. “Merlin’s friggin’ UNDERPANTS!!” *chrash* it sounded like he had trashed the room in anger, before he ran into his room slamming the door even harder than I had. Jake sent me an owl the next morning. He said he was sorry. But the note was short and stiff, so I guess he was kind of … mad? I guess I should have told James about us, but I just couldn’t make myself do it. But we made up, I met him later on and I invited him to the feast, and he said he would love to go. At least now I had a valid excuse to turn Potter down. I mean – Now Potter could just forget about asking at all! After me and Jake said goodbye, Potter and his stupid friends showed up. James, Sirius and Peter that is. Not Remus. I had thanked him so much for not telling about me and Jake. Anyway, the boys had thrown water balloons at him when he left the grounds. Neither of them had hit the target, but I saw them. Oh yes I did. Besides, I quite like the idea of talking to Potter. Eeh I mean, fighting Potter… “Hi Evans!” Potter said, coming up behind me. I sat in the Great Hall with Sara and Melissa, trying to enjoy my innocent and previously quiet meal. “What are you thinking about?” “None of your damn business!” I said, angrily, drinking down one third of the hot liquid of my coffee. It burned my throat, and I repressed an urge to cough. “No! Don’t you dare try sit there!!” I exclaimed angrily, bringing out my wand, and pointed it at him, one hand still on the coffee cup, my eyes fixed on the wall before me. “Fine, fine!” He said, holding up his hands in mock defeat, and settled little further away with Sirius and Remus. The mail came as usual, with the small exception of me getting a letter. “Strange…” I muttered, as the girls leaned over in equal curiosity. “Who would be writing to me?” “Maybe Jake!” Sara chuckled, but silenced at once with a stern look from me. “Lily dear Both your father and I hope you are well, and that you are learning a lot this year! We are, as we have told loads of times, so proud of you being chosen Head Girl. We should have written to you sooner, but there’s just been loads going on back home, and that’s really what we wanted to tell you. Your sister Petunia and Vernon is engaged to be married. The wedding is December the 17th, but we would all really love if you came home the weekend the 3rd, to try out bridesmaid dresses. Yes, Petunia agreed to let you be one of her bridesmaid. I really hope you can please act civil with your sister, at least until the wedding is over. And yes, I know, it’s not your fault most of the times, but don’t give her any reason to get angry. It would mean so much for both your father and I, if you and your sister came along, at least until the wedding is over! Hope you are well, and remember to ask your Headmaster Dumbledore if you are allowed to come home the 3rd December and stay until the wedding is done, and over Christmas. We and all the guests are staying in this nice hotel, to celebrate the wedding and Christmas. Looking forward to see you. Lots of love from your father and me. “Oh this is great” I mumbled, showing the letter to Melissa and Sara. “Petunia is probably having a fit over me being a bridesmaid, and even more a fit over me meeting her friends. Petunia is going to blow every five minutes. All Christmas. Oh merry yer hippogriffs.” “Oh, cheer up! It’ll be fine! You’ll find some hot guys, and you can mess around with them, take your mind off Jake!” “Now, why would I need to take my mind off Jake?” I would rather take my mind off James – ehh… “Besides, with someone from Vernon’s family perhaps??” I said, and laughed. They just looked at me. They hadn’t seen him. “He’s disgusting, really. But he knows a lot of people, both him and my sister. It’s gonna be a big wedding, so I guess there will be loads of nice boys!” I said, in a feeble attempt to cheer myself up. “That’s the spirit!” “But… over Christmas… Ah, that means that I won’t be able to help out for the Christmas Ball, neither spend Christmas with you guys…” “Yeah, I bet you’re really sorry” they sniggered. “Probably filled with hot boys!” “Eh – Sir?” I said, knocking on his door, and Dumbledore’s voice told me it was alright to enter. “Miss Evans! What do I owe this pleasure?” he said, his eyes twinkling. “Is James behaving badly?” he said with a mock-grave expression. “He-he no sir, he’s acting – Oh never mind that. I was just wondering…" “Yes?” “My sister, you know Petunia?” he nodded. “Well, she’s getting married, and my mom asked me to come home December the third, and you know… stay over Christmas!” “Certainly, certainly!” He said smiling. “But… No Christmas Ball to plan with Mr Potter then I presume?” “No, I’m sorry –” “Don’t worry, I was merely pointing out that there wouldn’t be a Christmas Ball this year –” “Oh, is Jam – eh Potter going somewhere?” “…but I dare say you have too much on your mind to care about that?” “Eh – yes! I mean – no! Oh uh –” I said, for the lack of something better to say. “It’s quite alright!” He said, peering over his half-moon glasses. “I understand” Oh now really… I had the feeling he was… surveying me. Like he knew something that only I knew, or perhaps not even I did. “Yeah, okay fine eh I’ll just –” I pointed at the door and he nodded. “Good night Miss Evans!” “Evans!” Potter said happily, jumping on me when we made our way down to Herbology. “What?!” “Will you go out with me? Beautiful girl!” “No!” “Okay then!” he said, but not walking away. He kept walking besides me. “Are you watching the quidditch game on Saturday?” “What? I – no, I – yeah!” I said angrily. “I’m sorry?” he asked politely. “Was that a yes or a no?” “A yes – uhm I guess!” “So you will go out with me?” He said, now his stupid smirk was back. “No!” “Why not?” “Do you really need to know all the reasons?” “Yap, so I can change myself into a better person, a person you want!” he said, happily. “No one you can ever be is going to make me want you” I growled, smiling a little for myself. “Ah c’mon I do anything for you, I’ll be your slave, you’re little lapdog, I’ll –” “James…” I said sweetly. “You dropped something” “Oh?” he said, looking curiously around himself for any sign of anything he could have dropped. “What? I didn’t bring –” “Your dignity” I said, and darted off into the greenhouse. “That hurt!!” Potter yelled after me, and I snorted. “I’m HOT!” The players were in the air, and the match had started. It was Saturday afternoon, and I was watching the game from the stand. James had just turned around in mid-air, receiving the quaffle from Danielle, who soared in front of him, and James took a loop, holding the quaffle, before shooting past the Slytherin’s beater who stood ready to send a blugder at him. He soared past the keeper, and scored. “Another goal for Gryffindor!! It’s now 150 – 70 to Gryffindor!” The commentator’s voice boomed. The scarlet and gold stand exploded in cheers. I could see James grinning. He took a little glance among the crowd, grinning wider as they cheered him louder. “Mostly thanks to Gryffindor’s team captain James Potter, who this year is also Head Boy. Excellent shot from that excellent boy – Okay the game Eh Hooper catches the quaffle –” Need I say the commentator was a girl? Potter turned around, ruffled his hair, and now the slytherins held the quaffle. Potter motioned his broom to fly faster, to catch up before the slytherin chaser even got the chance to throw the ball. James flew up in front of him, and held him off blocking his way, and caught the quaffle when he tried to throw it to his team mate. James barely ducked for the soaring blugder that came dangerously close to his left ear. He turned around and saw one of the slytherins’s beaters hissing behind him, holding his bat in the air. He tucked the quaffle tightly under his arm, and flew to the other side of the pitch. He could probably hear brooms soaring closely near him, and gleams of green and silver was enough to tell him, and the rest that it was not his team-mates. “The slytherin’s beaters are flying dangerously close to Gryffindor’s captain, obviously wanting to prevent him from scoring. Wonder if it’s legal to fly so close to him when he’s – that’s definitely not allowed!!!” the commentator said, as the beater lifted his bat, still dangerously close to James, and hit him square across his head. He shrugged violently, but managed to keep on his broom. Sadly. He scored again, but the other beater got hold of the bat and sent a blugder in his face. It broke his nose. “160 – 70 to Gryffindor!! Ouch, that must have hurt!” Gryffindor was earned two penalty shots, which James and Andrew took. James scored, despite the blood running from his nose, Andrew did not. It was now 170 to 70. “Nice try!” I heard James say, smiling at Andrew. The slytherins managed to score ten more goals, where nothing happened for Gryffindor’s side. Until, “Have Stimson seen the snitch??” The voice rang over the pitch, and everyone turned their attention to Carolina, who shot like an arrow around the Ravenclaw stand, ducking a blugder sent her way, and quite right, a few moments later, she slowed down, and raised her fist, something gold glittering between her fingers. “GRYFFINDOR WIN! 220 to 170!!” I cheered along with the rest of the Gryffindors, smiling broadly. I saw James run over to Carolina, giving her a big hug, kissing the top of her head, and I looked abruptly away. Melissa and Sara grinned at me, but I shuddered, and told them to move along. “Party!!” Sirius exclaimed happily in the common room when the team finally got back up from the changing rooms. The room cheered, and I saw James and Sirius pulling out the map, tapping on it. They glanced at it, before smirking broadly. And disappeared. “Do we have to be on this party?” I groaned. “Of course we do! Excellent occasion for you and James to hook up!” “Oh ha-ha… you’re funny…" “Yap I know!” After five minutes, James and Sirius were back. “Food and firewhiskey for everybody!” they said happily, handing out the food. “I think I’m just gonna stay far away from that firewhiskey…” I mumbled and Melissa laughed. “Oh yeah!” she dragged me out on the floor, and started dancing. Soon a lot of people followed. We both laughed hysterically. “Having fun, ladies?” Sirius said, when he darted over, putting leaning his arms on mine and Melissa’s shoulders. “Yeah!!” Melissa giggled, still dancing. “Yeah, I think I’m just gonna go…” I muttered in embarrassment. “Noo, c’mon dance with me!” Sirius said, and he dragged me with him, dancing around the place. I laughed, and followed him. He started moving weirdly around the room, knocking into everybody, not bothering to say he was sorry. I hastily mumbled apologizes before he dragged me with him. “Didn’t know you could dance, Sirius!” I said happily as he started dancing for real now, and found that the actually wasn’t all that bad. “Who said I could?” he said, scrunching his nose. “Oh, no one…” I muttered. I looked around, and my eyes fell on James and Carolina who were dancing just as crazy as me and Sirius had seconds ago. “Why are you looking at Prongs?” he whispered into my ear, and I blushed. “I am definitely not... doing... that!” I hissed back. “Of course you’re not!” He smirked, lying his head on my shoulder. I suddenly longed for James to – okay, okay stop right there. I was not longing for anything with James. “Nope…” I said, and I started laughing again. I saw a girl in fifth year and Peter dancing further away. “Why is she doing that?” I laughed. “Doing what?” Sirius asked curiously, lifting his head from my shoulder. “Oh, what the hell?!” he started laughing as well. “Well I guess it was just a matter of time before Peter got something as well!” I giggled. “Ey, Prongs!!” Sirius said, and I groaned. “Look!!” He pointed at Peter. I broke the dance halfway with Sirius, half expecting James to stand behind me, looking angry. But he didn’t. He was laughing. He pointed his wand at Peter and suddenly Peter started squirming. In a funny way. He looked like a flobberworm, I thought and started laughing again. I met Potter’s eyes for a second, and he smirked a little. “Can I have this dance?” He suddenly asked. Not at all to my surprise, Sirius gave me to him at once. Sirius shrugged a little, seeing Carolina, and darted off as fast as he could. “I don’t – eh uh dance…” I mumbled as Potter grabbed my waist for the second time this week. I blushed, and cursed myself. “Oh yes you do!!” He said happily dragging me with him. I groaned when I felt his hands wrapped around my waist, but joined nonetheless as he twirled around, also running into everybody. “Who are you going with, then?” Melissa asked Sara, Wednesday before the Halloween feast. “No idea…” She said shrugging. “Hey, bring Ben!!” I said enthusiastically. “No, I don’t that’s a good idea! He’s a great guy and all, but I like him better as a friend!” I sighed. “Remus then??” “Ah, no Remus is just another good friend!” “So what?” Melissa shot in. “Lily and Remus are good friends, didn’t stop her from kissing him, did it?” “C’mon, I only did it to –” “To what?” Melissa said grinning. “You just won’t shut up about it, will you?? I-am-dating-JAKE! Okay? Get it?” “But still you just won’t shut about Jamie?” “Jamie? Jamie?? Besides, you were the one who slept with him several times, sometimes in front of me, thinking you made me jealous!” “And it worked, didn’t it?" “No it did not!!” I said, blushing, and she sniggered. “C’mon, you won’t even tell him about you and Jake! You just keep saying he’s this guy!” “Yeah, so? I’m just afraid he’ll ruin it all like he did with Michael!” She rolled her eyes. “But let’s forget about you being too afraid to admit you like James, and let’s focus and how to get Sara laid with Sirius!" “C’mon I don’t wanna get laid with Sirius!” “Yes you wanna!! I have seen you looking at him, and don’t worry; it’s not very difficult to get Sirius to bed, so ask him to the Halloween feast!” “No, I don’t wanna ask him on the Halloween Feast!” I let them carry on, flickering my eyes down the table. Potter sat a little further down, alongside Peter, Sirius and Remus. Remus met my eyes, and smiled, and turned back to the boys, who had conjured a fountain of wine, to the great pleasure of the on-looking girls. I felt a little prick of jealously shoot through my body, when a sixth year girl stared envious up at him, sighing, and leaned her head on his shoulder. James smirked, and shot a beam of wine towards the slytherins table, making Severus, (of course) Avery, Carev and Mulciber soaking. “Sirius!!” Melissa suddenly yelled, and I jumped, all thoughts drifted from my mind as Sirius came up to us, closely followed by James, who had his head turned around as he walked, staring at the sixth year girl, and had a sour expression when he finally turned his head forward toward us. “Yes, honey?” he said, settling to my dismay next to us. “Wanna go with Sara to the Halloween Feast?” she asked, without a hint of shyness. “Melissa!!” Sara exclaimed, shocked. “Okay, okay, will you fu – ouch, swear to Merlin, Sirius, even though she looks sweet and innocent, she has muscles of steel.” “Yeah, we all know about those, don’t we?” Sirius mumbled to James, and they both cast a dark look towards Carolina who sat further down on the table eating happily with her friends. I think she was one on James’s team, and I only knew her name because James had kissed her after the last quidditch match, I remembered, foaming. “But fine, I need a date anyway, I just have been asked by fifty girls this week –” “Yeah, he’s not kidding, actually! I have only been asked by forty! Bit sad –” “And you’re the prettiest one who has asked, so yes of course I will!” he said, flinging his hair elegantly behind his ear, smiling charmingly. “So, only forty, you say?” he said, turning towards James. “I think there are a couple of girls over there that are planning to ask you as soon as they can. Don’t let Peter or Remus get more offers than you, mate that would just be embarrassing.” “Hey!! I have actually gotten two offers this year!!” Shot Peter in, darting up behind Remus. “Yeah, and I heard that Carol in Ravenclaw is planning to ask you!” “Really??” he said, hit face lighting up. “Mm! Just go and ask her, promise you, are you lucky enough, as I know you are, she’ll probably give you your first kiss! She said so!” “She did??” he asked, now really excited. “Mm! I’m not lying! I swear, she said: That Peter in Gryffindor… He is just the hottest of the Marauders, don’t you think??” Sirius said, imitating a girl’s voice. “Yeah, he’s really hot, I just wanna him to kiss me hard as the animal he is!” James said, also imitating a girl’s voice. And he and Sirius made smooching faces, pretending to kiss each other. Disgusting. “Oh really??” he said, smiling. “You think I just… I don’t know, ask her?” he sounded terrified. “What’s the problem Wormy, you don’t have guts to ask her, even though you know she’ll say yes for sure? You want mummy-Remus to hold your hand perhaps?” Sirius said in a mock-baby voice. “I can ask Nicola out, that girl over there, and you’ll see how easy it is! Look; Nicola honey?” he said, staring into her eyes, like a puppy. “Yes?” she answered giggling a little. She was a third year, sitting next to her friends who all stared at Sirius. “Could you please go out with me?” Sara stared at Sirius, not knowing what to say. “Yes! I mean – eh yeah, sure I will Sirius –” She said, giggling nervously. “Okay, too bad because I’m going with Sara, but thanks anyway!” he said, winking. He’s kind of mean… The girl looked right about to cry. I have the feeling I’m repeating myself. Why-did-they-always-have-to-cry?? “You see, Wormtail! Now, go over to her, and give her a big kiss!!” “Eh – are you sure? I shouldn’t… warn her first?” “Like what? Look out, a rat in action?” James sniggered. “It’ll be fine.” I couldn’t help admiring how good friends Peter had. They were really making an effort to make him succeed! He took a deep breath, I encouraged him with a smile, and he walked towards the girl…. The boys broke out in laughs. And I sighed. “She didn’t actually say those things, did she?” I asked, defeated. “Nope!” Remus said between laughs. I saw Peter lean over the poor girl and tried to kiss her, but she gave him a flat hand across his face. The Marauders laughed harder. “Bad luck, Wormy!” Sirius yelled across the room. “Yeah, but we’ll give you a point for trying” James laughed. “Then you should have many points, seeing you always try and are always unsuccessful with Evans here!” Peter snapped back for what must be the first time in history. Even though it wasn’t a really good comeback… “Oh, Snap! Did you just flame James??” Sirius laughed even harder, and him, James and Remus fell off their chairs and down on the floor, laughing. “You guys are so immature sometimes!!” I snapped. “You go with Peter!” Sirius said, and stopped laughing. “I – eh what?” “Yeah, Lils! Go with Peter!” James said. Remus shook his head indignant. “No, I – no I already have a date…!” I dared myself to say. “Oh yeah, thanks Evans!” James said, giving me a hug, kissing my cheek sloppily. “Iu, no Potter not you!!” “Ah, but who else would you be going with?” he said, arrogantly, ignoring her. “We’re obligated to go together! We’re Head Boy and Head Girl, right.” “Don’t act like a stupid bullyrag, Potter!! You see, there are other boys in my life than you!” “Well at least I am in your life then!” he said, smirking. “Why won’t you go with Melissa or something? You were doing fine last week, weren’t you?” I said, feeling rage building. “C’mon Evans, you know why we did that! I was trying to show you –” “Show me what? What a mature man you are? How nice you are? By fucking my best friend in front of me?” “Whoa, take it easy, are you saying I managed to make you jealous??” he said, his face lighting up in a big smile, and he ruffled his hair. “No! It’s just… Doing tings like that isn’t exactly showing me how grown up you are! And please stop doing that to your hair, you look stupid!” “Whatever you say honey!” “Don’t call me honey!” “Okay, honey!” he said, and meeting Sirius eyes, they broke into laughs again. “You gotta be kidding me…” I murmured, before I lifted my wand threateningly over my head. It silenced Potter rather quickly. “C’mon kiss me!!” said Sirius, making kiss-lips and leaning over Melissa towards me. “Sirius, I mean it, I’ll turn you into a pig, and then I’ll slaughter you and eat you for dinner!!” “Let’s have angry sex in the broom shed, Lily!” he exclaimed happily. “All you ever think about isn’t it?!” I said angry, getting up from my seat, my wand lifted. “Oh, Padfoot, she has that look, you better run! Run mate, like hell!!” James said, when I eyed him lividly. “You better run as well, honey!” I said dangerously at James, pointing my wand at him. Without need of a second request, they both ran the hell out of the Great Hall, booming laughter following them. James POV He walked down the corridors, under the cloak, not making a sound. It was cold; no wonder it was nearly November. He hadn’t been fully and truly alone with himself for days now, and even though it was only a few days left before full-moon, he had to do this now. Alone. He stood in the entrance hall, and pulled off the cloak. He stowed it in the usual place. So that no one could find it. It had been his fathers, and it had been handed over to him when he started at Hogwarts. His mother didn’t approve much, she knew what kind of trouble his father had been through at his time, using the cloak, but his father gave it to him nonetheless. And he was glad. Without it, they might have never found out about Remus’s ‘furry little problem’. He went out on the grounds, and walked quietly towards the forest. He couldn’t take the risk of anyone noticing him. He walked a little through the trees, before he transformed. And he became aware. Aware of the forest, the trees, aware of himself. It was quite different being a stag, than a human, he could run around, being no one but himself, and best of all, the stag’s mind didn’t have the capacity to focus on thoughts that just suddenly popped up. If you wanted to think about something, you had to do it deliberately. Keep only one thought in your mind at the time. Sort out your thoughts. That made it so much easier to forget everything but whom and what you were. And what you wanted. It was different being Prongs when he accompanied Remus during full-moon, now he could take it easy. He saw the slightly pink scar running down his chest. It hadn’t grown completely, but it would. Eventually. For him, it would just be a small scar, perhaps to show off for the girls, accompanied with a tear-filled tale about how he got it. He worried about Remus, though. He saw him last night. He looked so absolutely tired. His upper body was covered in old scars, and on his left foot, there was a gigantic bite mark he had gotten by biting himself, one time before James and the rest of the Marauders had been able to keep him company. He knew Remus was troubled, even though he didn’t let any of the others know about it. He didn’t sleep last night, he kept writhing about, lost in a world of his own. A world more fearsome and dark than the one they all were in. James didn’t think Remus really had ever been close to anyone before. Them, The Marauders, were the closest he had ever gotten, and they did the best they could. He had been so sorry for the last time, and had even told them to quit accompanying him. But they refused to let him go through that alone, and they could see in his eyes he was really glad for it. Nonetheless, they didn’t think they would ever completely understand the world of Remus John Lupin. He stood by a tree, completely still, letting thoughts float into his mind deliberately. But he soon shoved Remus away, and started thinking about Lily again. He scratched his antlers against the tree, and shifted uncomfortably. Mating season with the stags, or he was just plain old horny. He smirked. Or smirked on the inside. Stags couldn’t smirk, he had tried. The result was just a gruesome smile that had scared Sirius half to death. He thought about Lily again, and had another urge to scratch his antlers against the bark of the tree again. He would be spending all of Saturday with her, planning the feast, and then all of Sunday with her. And all of the prefects of course. They had to decorate the hall for the Feast. But seeing they were the ‘leaders’, all they had to do was point, and the prefects would do whatever they wanted them to do. Surely it was just an opportunity for them to talk. Of course, if Lily didn’t want to be miss perfect-I-am-nice-to-everyone-except-Potter, and help them out. But on second thought, Lily had been more… friendly towards him of lately. Perhaps only his imagination, but she, Melissa and Sara sat more often with them at the table. Of course, perhaps only because they all were good friends with Remus, and Sara had a once-in-a-life-time date with Sirius the bad boy, but he seemed to notice she didn’t… complain about it so often. And that Jake guy, he just didn’t know what to do! He scratched the ground with his hoof angrily; making a spray of dirty flew behind him. What if they started dating? For real? More terrible, what if they already were dating, and she secretly was his girlfriend!! No, perhaps not. She would have told. She never let an opportunity to make him angry. If she was to become Jake’s girlfriend, James didn’t think he could handle it anymore. She would never be his then. He just had to see at the feast… He was sure Lily was talking about him at the Great Hall. Who else? Seeing them in the little room by the bar was awful enough, but as long as she was only playing with him, having fun he guessed it would be... well not okay, but for some time perhaps. He couldn’t pretend, he was just as bad, perhaps even worse. He scratched his antler against the tree again, thinking about Lily, her hair ruffled by a light breeze, her eyes shining from love and care, for everyone, even small amount for Peter, everyone but him. He let a picture of her float through his mind, closing his eyes, before running through the forest, strutting through and past the trees. This time he made himself think about Padfoot. His best friend. And like his other friend, he had problems as well. He knew, that Sirius, like Remus lay awake some nights, quivering for himself. He didn’t blame him. He knew why. Sirius parents were not the best persons in the world. But he guessed he was better now, since he moved in with James and his parents. Nevertheless, James had still seen him lying in his bed one night, no sound escaping him. He had clung to his sheet; tension filled his body, but no sound. His mind, James guessed, was not a pretty place to match his outer appearances. He remembered the night when Sirius had run away from home. It had been raining, funnily enough. James was in the house at the time, coming to get Sirius so he could spend the weekend over. ‘ “Hello! Excuse me, is Sirius there?” James asked when the door opened. One of Sirius’s maids had opened, actually Sirius’s favourite maid. James was also acquainted with her. The other ones seemed to favour Sirius’s brother, Regulus. “ ‘ang on” she said, peering back into the room. “I’m sorry, Mr Potter, Master Black is having a spot of trouble right now!” “What kind of trouble??” he asked at once. “His mother started yelling at him again” She said, lowering her voice. “For hanging around muggleborns, and people who, in their eyes of course, have no respect for their own community, blood-traitors that is –” “Me” He said indignant, and she nodded her head. “Their having a fight, Master Black couldn’t help but answering back at her, silly man, so of course his father was dragged in to the fight, and – Mister Potter, I don’t think you can –” He darted past her, and into the living room, staring at his best friend, laying on the floor his father over him. “Get away from him!” James said coldly, when he saw Mr Black was hitting Sirius. Sirius tried his best to get to his feet and punch back. He saw Sirius’s mother sitting in a chair little further away, sipping something that smelled strongly of booze from a teacup, not taking much notice, or perhaps not caring much, as her husband hit another strike at her eldest son. At James’s word however, he looked up. Sirius seized the chance and got up at once. “What are you doing here?!” He growled dangerously, pounding his own fist in the palm of his hand. But James knew better than to back away. “I’m here to get Sirius!” he said calmly, even though the big and dangerous man, who only looked more frightening in the dark light the room provided took a step closer to him. “James!” Sirius groaned. Not pleadingly, only… Happy. “C’mon Sirius!” He said, moved over to help Sirius. His father made a move to hit James as well, but refrained. Even though the Potter was blood-traitors in their eyes, the Potter were respected among most wizarding families for standing up for muggleborns’ rights. He knew better than to strike their son. Their only son. James didn’t flicker an inch. James took a hold of Sirius, and helped him out of the room. “Where do you think you’re going?” He said after them. “I can’t take it anymore” Sirius said, and James was surprised how steady his voice was. “I’m running away, I’m never coming back!” James could see a tear Sirius had hidden from his father run down his cheek. “You’ve packed your things?” He nodded, wiping his cheek with a rough stroke with the back of his hand. “Let’s go…” “Where the hell do you think you’re going??” Mr Black yelled again as they reduced Sirius’s things into matchbox size and stuffed them in James’s pocket, before opening the front door. “If you go now, there’s no coming back!!” He yelled. They ignored him. They were on the front step to the house now. “You’re no longer a son of me!” Mrs Black’s voice said, but neither her nor her husband made a move to go further than the front steps, when James and Sirius already at the street, reaching out their wand-hands to call the knight bus. “You’re no longer a son of me, Sirius Black!!” She screamed as we got on board, and James could see Sirius no longer let tears fall. He had his eyes shut wide open, his expression was glaze and emotionless. James knew that Sirius really didn’t care. After Sirius was chosen into Gryffindor, his mother had never cared for other than Regulus and Sirius’s cousins, Bellatrix and Narcissa. His other cousin, Andromeda had been blasted of the tapestry when she married the muggleborn, Ted Tonks. Sirius was the only one in the Black family that still had contact with her, and only one who had, from the Black family, visited and seen their child, Nymphadora. Sirius was blasted off as well now, but for him, being disowned was nothing. He had stood through years of torture and neglect from his parents and family. His, James’s, parents had welcomed Sirius, and had taken him in as a second son. And Sirius was so much better now. But James still saw the scar across his back. It was the only one that remained from that night. He finally shoved all thoughts from his mind, allowing himself to clear his mind completely. It helped, he could breathe, be free, if only for a moment. Be free from the darkness in the world. He closed his eyes, and ran through the forest, not another heavy thought on his mind. “Yes I’m back in Black!! OoOoooHh!!” Sirius yelled, jumping up and down in James’s bed, waking him up from his pleasant and untroubled sleep. He had been had a good dream about Lily. “Sirius, what the hell are you doing?” James yawned, and closed his eyes tightly shut when Remus lit the room with his wand. “Waking you, of course! You’re such a late sleeper! C’mon!!” “What? Where are we going? Padfoot, it’s three thirty for Merlin’s –!” “So? And we’re not going anywhere. Why?” “Nothing! Eh – Remus, Eh – Sirius what are you guys doing in my room? At this hour?” “We just wanted to see you!” “Yeah man! Is it illegal to wanna hang out with your best friend?? Your own brother?” he looked scandalized. “No, I mean – Yeah it’s quite illegal to wake him up, especially if he’s having a good dream!!” James said grumpily, pulling on his glasses. “A wet dream by the look of it!” Remus mumbled, and Sirius let out a bark of laugh. “You’re stupid…” James mumbled in reply, throwing his pillow in his face, before getting out of bed. “Man, put some clothes on!” “What? I like it a little breezy –” “James, just put on your boxers…” He mumbled something, before pulling on his boxers. “Ah, you’re so cute!!” Sirius exclaimed, and threw himself on top of James, so that they both stumbled and landed back on James’s bed. “Ah – Padfoot, what are you doing!!” “Nothing, I just wanted to snuggle up to you!” He said, turning into the big black dog, and snuggled into James’s neck, drooling on him “Iiu!! Pady, get the hell off me!” James laughed, and shoved Sirius off him who landed on the floor and immediately turned into himself, seeing Lily standing in the door. “Eh, what’s going on here?” she said yawning, looking really groggy, her hair was weirdly tangled together. She looked really beautiful like that, clearly just gotten out of bed and clearly tired. Probably still asleep. She only wore panties and a thin tank-top. “Was – uh that a dog?” “What dog?” Remus asked when James seemed unable to say anything “That dog!” She said pointing at Sirius. “Oh, c’mon Lily! We know he’s a little promiscuous and all, but it’s not fair to call him dog!” Remus sniggered, and Sirius gave his usual bark-like laugh. “No, I’m serious, I saw a dog!” she said yawning, her eyelids slipping. “Eh, no Lily he’s Sirius, and I think you should go back to bed. You’re obviously a little tired!” James said, getting out of bed. “I’m sorry for waking you so early!” He smiled kindly down at her, leading her back to her room. “Can I come in?” he asked nervously as they reached the door. “Suuhuure –” she said, stifling another big yawn, without realising what she had said, but it was too late anyway. “C’mon, let me tuck you in!” he said, turning around and grinned to Remus and Sirius who stood astounded outside the door, unable to enter when she yawned in answer. “What was the point of waking me so early?” she yawned drowsily again, getting in bed, as James tucked the blanket over her, stroking her head. “I’m sorry, honey! We’ll be quiet now! Just go back to your dreams…” he whispered kissing her forehead. “And I’ll kill them for waking you, my love” She chuckled. And fell asleep a second later. “Go into the bed with her!!” Sirius hissed, and Remus hit him over the head. “Are you mad?? She’ll kill him when she wakes up!!” “C’mon, let’s make it a dare! Prongs, I dare you to go and sleep in her bed!!” “All right!” he said at once, jumping into the bed, next to Lily. Marauders’ rule. Never refuse a dare. “He’s dead… he’s dead…” Chanted Remus, as James slipped his arm around Lily’s waist, Sirius laughing his arse off. “Ey, do you think it works getting in to the room as Padfoot?” Sirius asked enthusiastically as James dared himself to put his head on Lily’s shoulder, breathing in her scent. She was fast asleep. He suspected she had walked in her sleep out of her bed in the first place. “No, Sirius, what are going to do? Don’t disturb them! James is probably having the time of his life in there, don’t ruin it!” “You’re just jealous you’re not animagus because you want to go in there as well!” “No I’m not! Why would I want to go in there for??” “We could see in her drawer!” “For what – ooh! I see! You know what, Sirius? You’re actually quite clever! Well, okay you try, and smuggle out a pair of them, so we can see!" “No, Padfoot! What are you doing!!” James hissed, lifting his head up from Lily’s shoulder, as Sirius turned into his dog shape, giving a soft bark, and walked into the room. Before he hit the invisible seal that made it impossible to get in for apparently anyone, if they were not a girl. Even if you were a dog. “Aah, too bad!” Remus sighed, as Sirius turned into him-self again, looking defeated and disappointed. “Prongs!!” “What??” he hissed back, after giving the back of Lily’s head a kiss. She grunted and rolled around right into James’s chest. “Take off her panties!!” Sirius cheered. “No, I’m not taking off her panties!” he said, lifting his hand to the back of her head, pressed her head lightly against his chest. “Well go find one of her thongs in her drawer!! And a bra, if you can find one!” “No! I’m completely comfortable where I am at the moment!!” He hissed, motioning them to close the door. Which, of course, they didn’t. “Mmm oh yeah that feels good…” Lily suddenly moaned, and the boys froze. “Oh Merlin, what was that??” James whispered, thinking Lily had woken up. But she hadn’t. She grunted a little, before bringing herself closer to him. “She is aware that being so close to him, moaning things like that can be quite dangerous, for the both of them?” Remus said, amusedly, at the pained expression in James’s face. “I think she’s having a wet dream!!” Sirius whispered. They seemed to believe that she would wake at every loud noise. “Oh Merlin!!” James moaned, as Lily wrapped her legs around James’s thigh. “Bit stupid” Remus whispered to Sirius. “We can’t come in help him, and he can’t remove his grip on Lily now, without waking her up and then she’ll kill him!” they both chuckled. “I don’t expect he wants to get away, anyway, but if he doesn’t, she’ll wake up and she’ll kill us all!!” he said, a little more desperately now. “James…” She moaned, and James chocked on air. The sound made Lily’s eyelids slip. “Oh Merlin, I think she’s waking up!! What shall I do??” he hissed. “Eh – Shit! Eh – Sing for her!!" “I – What??” “James…” said a grunted voice from bellow his head and he felt the legs remove from his thigh. “Eh – no? Eh –” “Do something James, she’ll turn us into toads and eat us!!” Sirius said panic-stricken. “Eh. Sirius, you don’t eat toads…” “You don’t? Oh… Shit…Well anyway, eh sing something! I have seen it on a movie!” “What shall I sing??” James said, desperately not moving in fear of waking her. “Something, I don’t know!!” “Eh – ‘Where will the world be, when the ogre family is gone –’” he started, trying to sing the best he could. “Eh ‘The little ogre could say, whether or not the light is up –’” “Good James, good!” Remus encouraged when Lily leaned back into James’s chest again. “‘Ogre mom and ogre dad will soon be dead, hunted by the blossom head –’ you think it’s safe now??” he hissed again, but Lily, in her sleep, rolled on top of him, and continued sleeping on his chest “Okaaay, this is getting a bit out of hand! I don’t have my wand with me!! Someone levitate her off me!!” he whispered. “Remus, not – Sirius! Please, I don’t wanna hurt her!” He saw Lily rose (A/N lily rose… he-he-he did yah get it? He-he – okay, I’ll just shut up now…) from him, hanging limp, and her red hair hanging down from her head and down on his chest crumbling a bit across his body. She had incredibly long hair… beautiful waves, and it curled down at the end, he had watched it so many times… He reached out to touch it, and he felt the soft hair beneath his fingers, closing his eyes, running his fingers through, touching it, for the first time for longer than a split of a second – “Prongs, have you gone mad?! C’mon before I drop her on you, then you will be in deep shit!” “Okay, okay!!” he said, getting out of the bed. “Let her down, softly!” Lily fell back down on the mattress, and turned around, wrapping her legs around the quilt, moaning slightly to herself. Her hair was now spread all over the bed, and she looked so beautiful, it hurt so bad that he couldn’t wake her up, and just… talk to her, and be with her, be good to her, make her feel happy, make love to her, hearing her moan in pleasure that he caused and – he sighed and turned around. “Eh… James?” Remus said, as Sirius laughed. “You kind of have a – a hard – eh - yeah…” “Oh…” He said, without a hint of shyness. “Well I guess I have to take a shower then!” he smirked, and with a last little glance at Lily, he went into the bathroom. “Okay, I’m out of here!” Remus exclaimed when the water turned on. “You know what?” Said Sirius, staring in at Lily. “I think I could get a boner by looking at her as well!” Remus sighed, and dragged Sirius with him out of the room. A/N Chapter twelve... One more to go, and everything will change! Ha! So yeah, keep reading! If you haven't noticed, Lily is starting to realise that she might like James... So that's kind of interesting... Lily’s POV Charms, Friday. We had quite a good time. Professor Flitwick taught me and Potter different charms we could use in decoration on the Great Hall. Of course, it resulted in Potter managing to screw up and send a stream of bubbles, shaped as hearts, not in circles around my head as intended, but instead right into his mouth. I laughed evilly, causing Professor Flitwick sending me a weird look, and I shut up, blushing as mad. We were now set to practise hover charms, luckily with volunteer pairings. “I had a dream about Potter last night…” I whispered quietly to Sara and Melissa, as I made my desk hover over the floor, earning me ten points. They listened in curiosity. “Now, first I dreamed that Sirius was a dog, a really big black dog, and then I suddenly dreamed I was kissing Potter, not like innocently, but not like… harsh, if you understand! More of a… sweet way, but with intentions like –” “Yes Lily, get to the point, I don’t wanna hear your detailed description of your dream kiss with Potter!” Melissa sniggered. “Anyway” I continued a little annoyed. “He was like, I don’t know. It just felt so right! I know, disgusting, but it was just a dream. And we ended up…” I blushed like mad. “I dreamt we actually slept together, but yet again not like… harsh…eh you know, but like… Oh I don’t know how to explain, but anyway… After we finished –” Now I was really red. “I don’t know, I kind of lay in his arms, and he sang to me. I didn’t recognise the song, something about the ogre mom and dad or something –” “Oh!! The Ogre Family and Its Blissful End!! My mom used to sing that song when I was little!!” Melissa exclaimed happily. “Oh… sorry… do carry on…” “Anyway! When he was done singing, I was kind of lying on top of him, just sleeping, and he stroked my hair, and he was this sweet person so if I hadn’t known in some bizarre way that it was Potter then I might have thought it was someone else!” “Naaw, is Lily falling in loOooOve?” Melissa taunted. “No!” I replied harshly. “It was just a dream, and I’m in love with Jake, remember?!” “Are you?” “I – eh – what?” “Thought so!” Sara said, and smirked. “Ey, don’t come here and –” “Lily could you please help out here?” Flitwick asked, gesturing Peter who didn’t seem to get the spell right. “I’m sorry, but Mr Potter and Mr Black say you are a much better teacher than them, and Mr Pettigrew seems to be having a spot of trouble, if you please?” I scowled at James and Sirius who howled from laughter when I had to help Peter with getting the spell correct. I tried to be as polite as I could. Despite my good-nature I couldn’t help just not getting the boy Peter. He was just… I don’t know, completely the opposite of the rest of the Marauders. And most certainly the only one left of them to be a virgin. Remus had had a girl friend last year, and according to James and Sirius, she was quite loud. I couldn’t help feeling sorry for him, thinking how hard it had to be, living in the shadow of James and Sirius, the most popular boys in the school, and not forgetting about Remus, who was really clever and really handsome but in a different way than James and Sirius. Only thing bothering me, more than the other things of course, was that… James and Sirius were actually quite smart. James got an O in DADA, transfiguration, divination and herbology on every test through all our sixth year, and he didn’t even try!! He was a little weaker in charms and potions, which happened to be my favourite subjects. I didn’t to bad in the other subjects, I had a steady E in every single of them, and if I really worked my ass off, I got an O also. Not rarely, then. But Potions and Charms came naturally. And the other way around for Potter I guess. He filled where I lacked, and I filled where – Eh – scratch that last. “…and you have to hold your wand like that.” I said to Peter for the tenth time. He still didn’t get it. “But, am I supposed to like… grip the wand or hold it slack in my hand?” “It doesn’t matter! Just, hold it as you normally do!” I said, patiently. “Potter, Black! Stop laughing or I swear I will turn you into a pair of pricks smaller than your own!!” I snapped as I saw Sirius and James sat behind Peter, making grimaces behind his back. “Don’t know how you stand them!” I muttered to Peter, when they only laughed harder. “Huh? What do you mean?” he said, looking up from the desk he was supposed to make hover. “Potter and Sirius!” I said, gesturing the two dumb-asses. “Oh yeah, they’re the best, don’t you think!” he said happily. “But I think” he said lowering his voice. “I think James thinks you’re pretty!” I rolled my eyes at the little boy. “I think you’re pretty as well!” he said shyly, and I stared at the floor, not wanting to meet his eyes. Potter hit him in the head with a hairbrush of all things, which he had conjured. Peter ignored it. “Remus, a little help here!” I said, in exasperation when all Peter managed to do was making burning marks in the desk, and Sirius and James now had abandoned their attempt to make Peter look stupid, and were having a floating-desk fight. “Hi Lily!” Remus said, darting towards Peter’s desk. “Peter, didn’t you pay attention to Flitwick, again??” Peter shook his head. “Here take my notes, and read them carefully! Now Lily…” He said, turning his gaze at me. “I’m sorry, but I couldn’t help hearing about your dream – no, no, I’m sorry! It’s okay!” He said smiling. “You make a cute couple!” He said noticing Peter had finished with his notes already, and grabbed them back before winking at me. “I get in now!!” Peter exclaimed! I smiled, but scowled nonetheless at Remus, who sat with a girl, hovering their desks perfectly. “Oh… Perhaps I didn’t…” Peter said when his desk caught fire. We sat eating in the Great Hall, Melissa and Sara still convinced I liked Potter because my dreams had revealed me. Gits. I was in a middle of a long explanation including a list of reasons why I didn’t like Potter, and what I liked about Jake (I couldn’t help to notice James’s list was muuuch longer) when James came darting in the Great Hall. Of course, it had been a little too quiet during that meal. No silk hearts, conjured out of thin air, in my face. He always had to make such a big entrance for himself. Thinking he was better than everyone else. “LILY!” said suddenly a voice from – ah of course. Potter. Standing on the table. With Sirius. And they started singing. A song. Apparently, dedicated to me. Oh joy! She's cold and she's cruel But she knows what she's doin' Sirius started, accompanied with a couple of dance moves, winking at me as the Great Hall started cheering. Knows just what to say So James’s whole day is ruined he sang, grinning as the Great Hall noticed his clever use of ‘James’ instead of what apparently should have been ‘me.’ She laughs at my dreams but I dream about her laughter Now James started singing, also dancing, and the Great Hall laughed. What he said, or sang, was kind of true. He grinned at the reaction. I, however, sat stunned back in my chair. He had exactly the same voice as in the dream, and I was pretty sure I had never heard him singing before, not even in the shower. Strange as it seems She's the one I'm after he sang, staring straight in my eyes, giving me a little askew smile, his glasses hanging lopsided. I eyed him strangely. and the more she ignores me, the more I adore her They both sang, and Sirius backed up in addition with a little ‘OoooOh’ and a little bootie shake (completely from Sirius’s side) The girls screamed delightfully. What can I do? I'd do anything for her He smiled sweetly at me again, pointing his wand at me, sending a stream of small hearts, this time swarming perfectly around my head. I don't want anyone else Only James sung, he stopped dancing a second, staring at me. The words hit me, hard. I met his eyes, not knowing whether I should make them stop or let them carry on, but I just kept sitting in the chair, unable to say anything. He smiled at my reaction. Nearly smirked, that little – his little pause only lasted a split of a second, and they were soon dancing again. She's just the girl I'm lookin' for, just the girl I’m looking for he ended, gesturing me, flowing red, so that all of the Great Hall could see. They bowed and everyone applauded. That is everyone except the slytherins. And me. But me, because I was too stunned to even utter a word if I had tried. I soon regained my speech. “James Potter you are a gigantic prune-head of a git!!!!” I exclaimed. And I levitated a jar of pumpkin juice, and poured it down his neck. It was the only clever thing I could think about doing. “My Head Boy and Head Girl, dear students!” Dumbledore said, getting out of his chair, gesturing me, now standing up from my chair, shaking from what I liked to believe was anger and James still smiling at me, though a little sadly, despite the fact that he was soaked with juice. The Great Hall exploded in cheers, and James, STILL smiling, sat down, and performed a drying-charm on him-self. “Ey, what about me?” said Sirius, a little disappointed he had been left out by the Headmaster. “Sirius, don’t push it! You’re lucky McGonagall and Dumbledore didn’t give you detention, now get down from the table before Lily attacks you as well!” “C’mon, it was just for fun!” “Oh, ha-ha! So utterly bemusing!” “Don’t be like that! Now you know what I feel!” I didn’t have anything clever to snap back, so I watched as he shrugged his shoulders, and sat down in the chair in front of me, facing me. “So, how are we planning for Monday?” he said, but I couldn’t help hearing he was a little annoyed. “Uh – I don’t know… Eh –” He ran his hand through his hair, flinging his feet on the table. “Take your feet off the table” “No.” “Take your feet off the table!” I repeated sternly. “Evans if you’re gonna keep being mad, I don’t see a point for us to try to get some work done. Look I’m sorry, what do you want me to say? That I didn’t mean it? But then I would be lying. Because I did. Every word.” “Eh – uh – okay then…” I said, not knowing quite what to say. “No hurtful comment to snap back with? Have James Potter the Great, finally shut up Lily Evans-the-beautiful-and-magnificent?” He smirked, and I rolled my eyes. “You wish…” I said, but still smiling askew. And for some reason, my heart started beating hard. He smiled a little back, that cute smile… “Well…” I said, shaking my head from all thoughts about wanting to kiss James. “Something for tomorrow?” “Food! And… Food… and food, and pranks, and of course, food!” I groaned exasperated. “No, c’mon a little more detailed than that if you please?” “All the food we can think about. And, … Yeah, did I mention food?” I giggled a little, and James nearly fell off his chair. “Did you just… giggle?” “No!” I said really quickly. “Okay then…” he said, the corner of his mouth twitching into a little smile. We finally got to do something, and the Sunday was mostly spent with the prefects, which luckily included Remus. We decorated the hall, levitating enchanted bats to flutter under the enchanted ceiling, making burning candles float in the air. We had really fun. Except for James, of course, who sat in a chair, reading a magazine, and directed the prefects, not even looking up to meet their eyes. “I’m sorry; he’s just… a bit… I don’t know. He’s in love with you Lily, and if you’ve ever been hopelessly in love, you know what that mean.” Remus said, when I scowled at James, who had started yelling at a fifth year prefect for unknown reasons. “And it was kind of cute with the song, don’t you think? I mean, he practically said to the whole school that he was out of bounds.” “Why would he say that? He’ll just end up alone and miserable!” “You think so?” he said smiling. Aaah I knew that smile. “Yes! But it doesn’t seem to work, though.” I said, scowling, gesturing the seventh year prefect in Hufflepuff, who flirted shamelessly with James. He didn’t seem to notice, though. Remus eyed me suspiciously. “Okay, okay…. I can admit that… Eh… If Jam – Potter could just… Be like that, I mean not flirting with every girl he sees, sleep with every girl he sees, and then say he cares for only me, I mean, random girl. He kind of go against himself. If he could just grow up….” “Yeah? Then what?” Remus smirked. “Oh shove it, I’m dating Jake. I’m thinking about… Eh – Christina in Ravenclaw. Eh – she’s hopelessly in love with him and is really jealous every time he’s flirting with anyone else.” “Yeah… Sure Lily. Whatever you say!” he said smiling. I think he saw through that pathetic lie. But honestly. I was dating Jake, I couldn’t just suddenly start to like James, that would be… tragic! “Potter, could you please come over here and help a little?!” I asked and he barely peered over the edge of the magazine. “No thanks, you two seem to be managing it quite well on your own!” I rolled my eyes, throwing confetti all around the Hall. James’s POV (or… Sirius’s POV….) “James!! Remus!!” Sirius said, back in the common room. “I had the weirdest dream ever!” “Oh?” “Yeah, okay listen: I was with the Death Eaters, and Voldemort and it was really funny because Voldie sat on this chair, and my cousin Bellatrix sat on his lap. And then suddenly he said he had to go to the toilet, and then he said that Bellatrix had to join him. He said ‘the first one who laughs, I will personally AK,’ and I laughed, but I noticed he looked really distressed. And you know that snake they say he got? Well it was actually a big stuffed animal, snake animal, and he made love to it, it was really nasty! And then I was among them, and I listened to this speech, where Voldemort was talking about how to kill and eliminate muggle and muggleborns and half-bloods and all that bullshit. And I suddenly had this feeling he was half-blood himself, so I said to him ‘ey Voldie, if you mind half-bloods so much, then why won’t you go and kill yourself,’ right? And he started sweating and said like ‘eeeh no suicide isn’t my thing. I do it so that others won’t suffer as much as I have.’ And I repeated, ‘why won’t you kill yourself?’ And he said, ‘no I like to see the face of the one I’m killing’ and you could really see he was trying to find his why out of the problem, and I just ‘eeh then hold up a mirror?’ And he complained that he couldn’t laugh his evil laughter afterwards, and I suggested he recorded it and got someone to play it afterwards, and he ran out of excuses for not killing himself, so he screamed for his mummy and daddy and then he killed himself. And then –” he paused, not noticing the very weird looks he received. “Then Bellatrix killed me… it was really weird, like I fell behind this drapery, and everything was white and empty –” “Just like your brain then! Man you have some sick dreams.” Remus sniggered. Lily’s POV “Evans!” James caught up with me, just outside the dormitory. “Yes, Potter?” I answered, sighing a little. He ruffled his hair a little, and smiled. His white, perfect teethes all showed. He took a deep breath. “Evans…” he repeated. I just looked at him, I think, for the first time without exasperation, or annoyance. “Yeees?” I asked, expectantly. “You smell like… summer rain!” He said, and now he was staring into my eyes. His glasses rammed his handsome face beautifully, and his big smile had faded a little. It was more of a nervous smile. “You were just gonna tell me how I smelled?” I said, eying him weirdly. “Eh …” He said, his eyes flickering away from mine. “No, fuck – I was gonna – Ah! What the heck, Evans, will you go to the Halloween Feast with me?” “James, I have already told you, I’m going with someone!” I said, but this time a little sadly. I tried to smile at him. “So that was not just something stupid you said to hurt me?” “No! Potter, why – No, I am actually going with someone!” I felt actually bad, staring into those hazel brown eyes. “Okay, I don’t care!” He said suddenly, glaring at me. “You don’t have to be mad you know!” “I am not mad!” “Fine” I snorted. “You’re looking fine!” he said, smirking. “Old Potter’s back…” I sighed exasperatedly, and turned around, into the Head’s Room. “Okay, WHAT shoes shall I wear?? I totally forgot to buy shoes that time in Hogsmead!! Stupid, stupid!!” “Eh – Lily, what is you problem? It’s just a feast with a little dance thing afterwards, no big deal…” “No big deal?? Are you mad? James will be there! Jake will be there!” “Oh Merlin… That is a big deal, because?” “It just is!! Deal with it!” “Sure, fine…” “Hi…” Jake whispered, and gave me a long kiss. “You look, once again stunning Miss Evans!” “Hi. Thanks.” I said shortly, taking Jake’s arm, and went into the Great Hall. It looked even more spectacular than usual, and I smirked when Jake gasped. “You did all of this?” “Nah, me and James planned it, and we got help from the prefects yesterday –” “Is it James now?” he gripped my hand hard. “I – what?” “You called him James.” “Eh – so? It’s his name, isn’t it?” I said, clearly uncomfortable. “Whatever.” He said, and I dragged him towards the table, so far away from Ja – Potter as possibly. I couldn’t help notice how stiff our conversation was. What usually had come naturally during our previous conversations was gone. Maybe because I was so nervous, and he was a little upset I had said James instead of Potter. Personally I didn’t think it was such a big deal. But Jake seemed to take it as a personal insult. We saw Melissa and Jorge making out a little further down, and to my surprise, I saw Sirius and Sara also snogging. Hmm… That was really weird. Hah. James sat alongside with a girl I knew he had agreed to go out with five minutes before the Feast started. He didn’t look altogether happy, as the girl sat talking non stop. She was really pretty. She had long blonde hair, and big brown eyes, and was quite tall, and a perfect body. We sat talking during the meal, and our conversation loosened a little bit up. For my part, and I was soon in a deep conversation with myself about James being a git. “…no seriously, he sang that song for me! I didn’t know what to do because I had dreamt about him that night and he had sung for me and it sounded just the same! I mean he was way out of line – yes Jake?” “Miss Evans, I would prefer not to hear about you being in love with James. I am your boyfriend, so please, have some respect.” “What? I’m not in love with Jam – Potter!” “Stop talking about him, then!” “Okay, fine, you don’t have to be so jealous.” “I’m sorry, I’m jealous of nature, but I don’t think it helps if you’re talking about him.” Typically. He took my nagging about James for me liking James. He had to be deluded. I saw Remus smiling at me. He probably had heard the whole conversation. Again. Well as long as he didn’t tell James. He kissed me lightly on my lips, and I said we should just forget about it. He gave me a bigger kiss, deepening it a little this time. When we broke apart, I saw James and that other girl lying across the table, kissing, to the great dismay of many. I forced myself to look away. Ignoring the knot in my stomach that started to grow, and the song, that had been stuck on my brain for four days. “Here have a strawberry!” Jake whispered during dessert, feeding me strawberries, holding my hand under the table. I giggled, and ate it. But he suddenly moved his hand under my dress, and letting go of my hand, he reached all the way up. “No – Jake, what are you doing?” I whispered. “Nothing…” he said smiling. “Please, don’t, I –” “Now that we are finished eating, could I ask the Head Girl and the Head Boy take a little dance for us? I know this is not a big ball or anything, but it would be a great way to represent friendship, bonding, and even –” Dumbledore’s eyes twinkled. “Love” “Oops, that’s me!” I said, getting off from the table, and out on the space that had been cleared. I was really glad for an excuse to leave. He had made me quite uncomfortable. “You know how to dance?” James said, when he had untangled from his date, and he grabbed my waist and my right hand. I shook my head. “Me neither, c’mon!” he said, and started dragging me around in steps I was sure that hadn’t been invented yet. But it kind of looked professional. As if we moved naturally to the music. As we had, I’m shameful to admit, after the quidditch match. So I giggled, and followed his lead, as he swirled and twirled across the room, and soon the floor was filled with pairs, and the music changed to more… I don’t know… modern music? Disco music perhaps. But I didn’t let go of James, and we kept twirling around despite the music. Funnily enough, I didn’t want to let go of him. His hair looked so messy, and it was really sexy. “Didn’t know you could be so much fun, Evans!” he laughed, as he twirled me under his arm and I laughed heartily. “You wanna get out a bit?” he panted when we had been dancing for a while. I nodded, giggling. I walked out with him, and could hardly believe myself for it. He stopped, leaning into a wall. We talked for a bit, me quite happy he hadn’t mentioned anything about Jake. But suddenly, he stopped talked to fervently, and he stared at me. I felt myself flush, giggling a little. “Oh Merlin I’m so in love with you that I cannot control myself…” he said, and I stopped giggling, I stopped breathing. He stroked his thumb lightly over my cheek, and I couldn’t help staring back into his eyes, getting lost in his eyes… “There’s no one else for me…” he breathed in my face. “Wha –” I had to clear my throat. “What?” I breathed. But instead of answering me, he kissed me. Gently on the lips, pressing me lightly against the wall and I felt as I was thrown off balance. I pulled away for a moment, but then a voice in my head started screaming, and I kissed him back. It was like I was soaring, not knowing what I was doing or where I was. I met his begging tongue which had been softly licking my bottom lip, and I felt he was surprised, and I knew I was. I was actually kissing James back and it felt so right, more right than ever with Jake, so warm and soft and – “Excuse me, what do you think you’re doing?” Jake stood behind James, and he looked really ticked off. “Jake!” I moaned. “We didn’t – we didn’t do anything!” “You kissed me back…” James whispered. “Oh Merlin, no I didn’t!” I said, remotely terrified. “C’mon let’s dance!” Jake whispered, dragged me away from James. “It was an accident, I swear” “Alright” he said, but I noticed certain sternness in his voice. Jake brought me in for thigh dance. Besides me, I couldn’t help to notice Sirius and Sara dancing like some crazy people. I laughed a little to myself when they both crashed into the table, and sent the treacle tart and the ice-cream down the slytherins’ necks. I leaned my head into his chest, and moved carefully. Until his hands were once again far under my dress. “Jake, would you mind not doing that?” I asked, but he only shrugged. “Jake, please I don’t want you to–” He cut me across with a kiss. But I broke away rather quickly. “Stop –” “You’re mine, I can do whatever I like!” “Jake, could we please just… sit down, or something?” “Fine…” he shrugged. “Don’t you want to sit in the corner or something?” “No, no thank you I rather not… Eh – why won’t we join Melissa or eh Sara? Or, or Danielle!! Yes let’s go see Danielle!” “Why are you pulling away from me, Lily? Is this because you like James?!” He said, angrily, gripping my arm hard, nearly so hard that I rose from the ground. “Did you kiss him back?!?!” “Ouch, Jake, it hurts!” “Are we having a problem here?” James said, and for the first time ever I was glad for his interference. “No, Potter!” “I thought it looked like she didn’t want you to do that!” “She’s my girlfriend, I can do pretty much what I like –” “What?” James said, and Jake slipped his grip on me, so abruptly I fell to the floor. “What do you mean? Girlfriend?” “Here, let me help you up honey!” Jake said, reaching out a hand to help me up. I was shaking. James looked ready to burst, and Jake equally angry but had the decency to try to hide it. “Wanna dance some more, my love?” he said, kissing my forehead lightly. “Ey, that’s not a smart thing to do, pal!” James said, literally foaming. “Why not? She doesn’t care about you, do you honey? She didn’t want to kiss you!!” I stared from James to Jake not knowing what to say, all of me shaking, but luckily I didn’t have say anything as James smashed his fist in Jake’s face. “Don’t you dare!!” he spat. “Oh??” Jake retorted, rising his wand. “But she’s my girlfriend –” “Jake, please!” I shrilled. “Let’s just – go…” He nodded, withdrawing his wand and gave me a big kiss on the lips, staring at James, before dragging me out of the Great Hall. I turned back, looking at James myself – I mean, looking at Potter, and he stood standing like a lost dog, staring after me. “Lily?” I heard him whisper after me. “What?” “Come here…” I said, Jake dragging me into the nearest empty classroom. “I’m really sorry about that.” I stroked bellow his eye, where a bruise was forming. “He’s such a GIT!” I said, and my mind wandered to his lips… James’s lips… Cursing myself for not leave Jake alone and go… “It’s okay…” he whispered, motioning my hands to stop. “Come here…” he kissed me softly on the lips. “You have to kiss it to make it better.” He said, and I giggled and kissed him on his cheek. “Miss Evans…” he said, as I came closer to him, wrapping my hands around his head, and he brought his arms around my waist. “I think I’m in love with you…” I chocked, and tried to cover it up by coughing, pretending I got dust or something in my throat. “Oh, really? Eh – that’s nice…” “Yes…” He gripped my arm. “But it seems like you like James better doesn’t it?” He stared at me, rather frightened, and I felt myself quivering. “Ey, take it easy!” I said nervously. “I don’t like James and I never will. I hate him!” I exclaimed, picturing James and that other girl, and the knot in my stomach that grew! “I didn’t kiss him back, he lied. I – eh I’m in love with –” I avoided looking into his eyes. “you…” I mutter, but I knew at once when I had said it, that it was a lie. All I had said was a lie. “Good…” He said and slackened his grip on me, kissing me, hard. Not soft as James had – eeeh. Never mind We kissed long, and he once again moved his hands under my dress, but I didn’t stop him. I knew it was useless. I heard the door to the class room, slam thigh shut, but I guessed it was just the wind from the open window. “I want you Lily…” he moaned, as he kissed my neck. “Eh – I’m you girlfriend, doesn’t it mean you have me?” I said, nervously. “Not like that…” he said, pulling off my pointed hat, and let my hair carefully down. He kissed my shoulders, as he pulled down the straps on my dress. “Oh – eh like how?” I asked carefully. I know I was playing stupid, you had to be really, really thick not to get his intention. Especially since his intention were revealed hard in my thigh. But I was playing for time. “Like this…” He said, and moved his hand underneath further up alongside my thigh, thinking it made me moan. It didn’t. But I knew it was useless to fake stupid any longer. “Jake I –” “What? Are you nervous? I can do it gently…” “No! I – I just don’t – I don’t want to!” “Of course you will!” he said, unzipping my dress in the back, and pulled it slowly down, bellow my bra. “Mmm you’re beautiful!” he said, staring at my body. “Eh – yeah okay that’s nice, but I – eh…” I tried to pull up the dress without him noticing, but it proved impossible. “C’mon… I need this!” he moaned, as he reached out behind my back to unhook my bra. But at once he had done it, I pulled him away. “No, please, c’mon! Eh… Can’t we go back to the feast, or something?” I said, hooking my bra back. “No.” he said, now a little coldly. “Is this about Potter again?” he grabbed my arm hard. “No!! Why do you say that?” But I shrugged on the inside. “Because you never stop talking about him!” he tightened his grip, and I could feel a bruise coming. “What? I haven’t even mentioned him!” “Yeah, for like the last five minutes!” “Why are you acting like this?” “Because you are mine, and I don’t want to share you with anyone else! Do you have feelings for him?” “I – eh” I didn’t know what to say. The way James had acted towards me, when I was drunk kept coming into my mind, and the song. Again. I don't want anyone else and most importantly, the kiss… Oh my. I really had kissed him back. Maybe I… Maybe I – oh it was useless. Didn’t matter. “Thought so…” he said defeated. “No, I don’t!” I said a little desperately, because I didn’t know what else to say. “I swear, I just… C’mon!” “Okay… I’ll believe you this time!” he said, and let go of my arm, smiling and kissed me on my cheek. Jake had really changed during the last month. He was not the same sweet and hot guy anymore. I didn’t know why I didn’t just break up with him right then and there, and on top of it just scream at the top of my voice, that I liked James Potter. Of course it was not true, (surely, it couldn’t be true….) but it would certainly tick him off. He gave me another kiss, on the lips, and I closed my eyes. My mind wandered immediately to James. Oh how I wanted to be standing here with him. “James…” I moaned, when he moved down to my neck. “What was that??” Jake said, looking abruptly up. I gulped. “Eh, nothing, eh – I’ll go to bed now, I’m tired. I’ll be seeing you around. C’mon, I’ll follow you to the Entrance Hall.” “Bye! I love you, and you are mine!” he whispered in my ear. “If you ever hurt me I’ll – well good night!” he gave me a deep kiss, before departing the Entrance Hall. . I walked back to the Head’s Dorm, but now knowing something. Realising something. It would certainly be most stupid to deny it. And it wouldn’t be dangerous, I didn’t feel scared. Only problem was how to break it to Jake. I shudder by the thought of the last he had said to me. But I thought, it wouldn’t, it couldn’t hurt to give this a shot. Not after remember the feeling of his lips against mine. Knowing what I was worth for him. I pictured the scene. Me coming in the door, exclaiming that I had been kind of stupid to him, and if he wanted me… Well I would give him a chance at least. I imagined it, me throwing myself in his arms, and him closing his eyes, saying it was the best moment of his life. That he had never felt so happy. “James!!” I exclaimed happily, as I entered the dorm. “I wanna –” But I stopped abruptly. I heard noises coming from his room, and I opened the door, only to feel my heart sink to the bottom of my stomach, knotting itself, before ripping itself in thousands pieces. James was lying in the bed, clearly busy with the girl that had been his date. I remembered her name. Christina. The image of me and James flickered through my mind, and shattered, just as my heart. I turned before they saw me, and went into my own room, smashing the nearest breakable thing I could find. A/N Yeah... so... There we have it... Hmm... So! James, James.. Poor James! I hope you guys understood why James did that... If you didn't get it, the door slamming was James... Not the wind from the open window as Lily thought... tatataa... And yeah, Sirius's dream.. that was just... something I made for a friend.. xD don't take it so serious, (except for the last part which turned out to be true... :|) please tell me what you think! And yeah, song’s not mine! ‘Just the girl’ from Click five ;) Love! Lily's POV “What’s up with you and James?” Melissa asked for the seventh time that hour. I kept shaking my head, muttering about doing homework. She shared a look with Sara, and kept writing her essay. “Wizarding war in the 15th century…” She mumbled, writing with a large quill. “Between wizards in France and in Ireland – you haven’t complained about him all week – was bloody and messy.” “Yeah, it – I beg your pardon?” “The war lasted for nearly ten years –You like him – France had many wizards working for them, inventing nasty spell –” “I certainly do not!” I squeaked. They smirked, and kept writing. I sneaked back up in the common room, finding Melissa fast asleep. “Melissa?” I mumbled, finally deciding to gather some courage. I still haven’t told them anything, but I guess I had to. It had me feeling very alone. She grunted in her sleep. “Melissa I need to talk to you…” She opened her eyes. “Lily, what’s going on?” “I –” “Is everything alright?” she was fully awake now. “Kind of, I mean –” I sat down next to her bed. “I don’t like Jake –” I muttered, not daring to meet Melissa’s eyes. “I know… I talked to Jorge.” She muttered. “I know how he can get… But – I am under the impression that that’s not the only reason – ” she gave a searching look. “I mean, there is often a reason for people being unbelievably jealous – Lily, is this about James?” I chocked. “I – how do you know?” “Lily, you keep staring at him whenever he’s around. Not angry staring and –” “Okay, yeah fine we get it!” I said, staring out the window. “So you have finally admitted that you like him?” Melissa squealed. I shrugged. “Perhaps…” I muttered. “Yeah, but it doesn’t matter–” “That’s so good!!” “Why is it good?” I said, shrugging. “What am I supposed to say?” “You need to talk to him, tell him how you’re feeling!” “Yeeah… what? Just go up to him and exclaim my undying love for him? Doesn’t that sound a little of what he used to do with me?” “Who said he stopped?” She shrugged. “And I don’t think he would care how you do it, the fact that you do it will send him to heaven for the next ten years…” “Yeah, okay, but what do I say?!” “Jamie-poo, I think I might be in love with you, please take me now?” “Shut up…” I mumbled. “Just tell him you like him!” “I said I might like him!!” “Does it matter?” “No…” I smirked. “No, I guess not…” “Eh – uhm Hi James.” I said, smiling, seeing him at the table. Oh yeaaah, I was so brave now, I was admitting everything – But he didn’t answer. “James?” I asked again. “Sod off, Evans” Sirius growled, and James laughed. On top of it all, Christina came darting towards the table, kissing James. “Hi, Jay-pie!” she said, nuzzling his nose. “What do you want with my boyfriend?” she turned towards to me. “Eh – eh nothing…” I said, leaving the table, not feeling very hungry. Jake kissed me lightly on my lips. He had joined me up on the grounds today, and we were walking hand in hand. I saw James walking with Sirius, Remus and Peter. Remus beamed and waved at me. James did not. I felt my stomach sink unnaturally when he strained his face, not to look at me. Wondering what I had done. Remembering the girl and feeling my heart sink to the bottom of my stomach. We walked around the grounds, my mood not on top. “You are silent today, Miss Evans…” Jake grumbled, as we walked past the edge of the lake, me kicking up some leaves in sheer frustration. “Oh?” I said, looking up absentminded. “Oh well it’s nothing…” I tried to smile, but for some reason, it wouldn’t come. “Okay, that’s good!” He said, straining the hold of my hand. I nearly winced. Nearly. “You want to go back to the castle? I could join you, I’m sure Dumbledore wouldn’t mind” He smiled his sugar sweet smile, but it didn’t affect me like it used to. “Yeah… I mumbled. “Yeah.” He led me towards the castle, and again I was forced to walk past the Marauders. They stood, throwing mud at Severus, making his hair even greasier. I cheered inside, but it faltered. For some reason. Merlin, his hair lay all over the place. I knew from sharing his dormitory that he didn’t try to fix it. I didn’t mind all the scruffiness though. Running my fingers through the soft locks of his hair, feeling it tickling under my chin when we would – eh… We walked all the way up to the Head’s Dorm. “You – ehm you can’t come in…” I mumbled carefully. “Really busy, homework…” “Yeah, okay…” He smiled, and I knew what came next. He pulled down for a little kiss. Unfortunately, he didn’t break it. I tried to keep my mouth shut as long as possible, but it proved impossible, when he started tugging hard, a little with his teeth, on my bottom lip. He pressed me gently against the wall, me trying my best to get away, unsuccessfully. When I finally opened my mouth, his tongue was harsh. I tried to pull my own farther down my throat, but he only seem to follow, and I felt like I was gonna gag. “Jake…” I said, bracing myself. This simply couldn’t go on. “Jake, I –” A little cough attracted my attention. And… darned. James, Sirius, Remus and Peter stood, watching. His face was… well his features were kind of undetectable. “What? Potter?” I asked, not knowing what else to say. “You’re kind of standing in the way…” He grunted, gesturing the door behind me and Jake. “Oh, right, yeah, sorry…” I mumbled, feeling a flush creep up in my cheeks. I moved about half a foot, just enough for him to gain access to the door. And I felt his fingers brushed lightly against me as he walked past me into the room. I don’t think it was deliberately, but still… I closed my eyes. I groaned loudly on the inside from his feather-light touch, feeling my heart started racing. “Jake I –” I tried again when James was out of sight. “Bye then, Miss Evans!” Jake said, cutting me off and made a move to kiss me again, but I turned away, smiling sadly, before darting into the Head’s Room after the Marauders. “James…” I said once I entered. He didn’t look at me. The Marauders stopped laughing. “Could I talk to you? Alone?” He didn’t answer. Remus shifted uncomfortably. “Potter, stop acting like a git!” He winced, but he still didn’t say anything. “Why aren’t you talking to me?” He lifted his gaze, staring into my eyes. Blood surged from my brain, and I felt like I was gonna pass out. His eyes, so soft, and gentle – “I don’t have anything to say to you” He said, coldly. His eyes hardened, and the softness was gone. He made a move towards the door. “Fine…” I stood in front of his door, making sure he couldn’t enter when he tried to take refuge into his room. “Move…” He mumbled. “No.” I retorted coldly, and I saw Sirius and Remus furrow their eyebrows. “Damn it, Evans. Move!” He said a little angry, and I smirked. “You think this is some fucking game, do you?” He asked, and I dropped my attitude. He seized the moment, and shoved me away, and he slammed the door in my face. I couldn’t help just looking at James whenever he was near. Like really looking at him. I kept watching him when he fell asleep during History of Magic classes, and pretended to fall asleep myself, just so I could watch him without anyone noticing. But I had a hard time hiding it from him. I wouldn’t tell him. Especially now he was seeing Christina. And I couldn’t tell anyone else since I was seeing Jake, and I was, horrible as it was to admit, afraid that he would find out. Whispers had started to follow me everywhere I went. It was the first week every no one had seen James and I talk. Or fight. But I ignored them. They could believe what they wanted. In a strange, twisted way I wanted him to ask me out. Not sure I would say yes, (oh, who was I kidding?) but it was like some part of me had died. He wasn’t talking to me, and the only part of the Marauders I saw was when James and Christina laid on the couch, or in the Great Hall, kissing, and Sirius, who was plain right angry with me, and started yelling at me on every occasion he got, as if I had hurt James and he was punishing me for it, and when Remus joined me in the library to study. He was the only one who didn’t look at me in resentment. But we didn’t talk about James, and I was kind of glad. He seemed quite nervous when we had one day seen James and Christina fall in to the library, she giggling on top of him. I slammed my book shut, and continued revising in the Gryffindor Tower common room. “…So, Jorge wondered if you would join me down in Hogsmead today!” Melissa said happily as we sat in the common room, practising vanishing spells in transfiguration. I cast a glance towards James and Christina (Hmprf what the hell was she doing in Gryffindor Common room??) who sat in the ‘comfy-corner’, alongside Sirius and Sara, who once again was talking and only kissing sometimes. “Hmm?” I said distracted, when James met my eyes, and moved his hand under the girl’s skirt. I tore my gaze away. “You wanna join me?” “In Hogsmead? Eh – with Jake and all?” She nodded excitedly. “No, Eh – I don’t feel like it. I – eh have a lot of homework to be done! You go.” I moved my gaze towards James and Christina again, and they now stood up, James not even close to meeting my eyes this time, as he dragged her up to the boys’ dorm. “You go, Prongs!” Sirius yelled after him, and Sara and Melissa giggled. I didn’t. I felt strangely empty. I closed my books shut, and left the common room to get back to my own room when Sirius started glaring at me, daring me to say anything. Melissa and Sara didn’t know about Jake. I hadn’t told him about the things he had said, believing he owned me. He acted normal around other people, but alone… I saw Jake sometimes, but our dates only got worse. He got more and more protective, and always asking if I had been with James. Well I didn’t need to lie on that point. I hadn’t been with James. I tried to avoid meeting Jake at all, but it turned out impossible, seeing Melissa and Jorge was dating as well. Well, not dating as much as plain old good sex I suppose, but hey, what’s the difference. After I left the Great Hall one morning because of Christina and James, I ran up to my old room, I didn’t leave it. I slept in my old bed that night and I was waiting for Melissa and Sara to get back, so I could talk to them about James. As if that would do any good. Besides, I didn’t dare to go down and get back to my own room in case James was back already. I just… Couldn’t take his loathing glances, and the way he pushed his tongue down Christina’s throat. Neither could I take Christina’s looks which where kind of worse. Like she was marketing her territory, telling me that I would never be allowed there. I drowned in the lump in my throat that threatened to burst, closing my eyes and touched my lips where James’s kiss still lingered, burning sweetly, hitting myself so hard for acting so stupid the last couple of weeks, months. Mary and Alice came back up first. “I wonder what’s wrong…” Mary said, staring down at me. “I think she’s been up here all day…” I pretended to be asleep also when Melissa and Sara came back up. But they woke me. “Lily…” They whispered, and I grunted in answer. “James is in the hospital wing!” I closed my eyes, so they couldn’t see my reaction. I breathed heavily. “There’s no one there at the moment, Sirius left a little while ago….” James POV (back in time a little. This is the last we see of James for I while I guess. Makes it better if we don’t know fully what James is feeling, even though we all deep inside know what he is feeling… he-he-he – No, I mean eeeh… No, we don’t…*Look Innocently From Side To Side*) Keeping away from Lily was easier than he had first assumed. He had started dating Christina, and as far as he knew, Lily was still dating Jake. Seeing them kiss had been bad enough. He closed his eyes, his breathing sustaining. No, it was a lie, it wasn’t easy. But it was for the best. He tried to feel happy every time she slammed her book shut because he and Christina had entered the room, but he didn’t. Maybe she was just really, really annoyed. She had said she hated him… But he started to see what Remus had been talking about. He could see her looking at him when he pretended to be asleep in History of Magic. He had heard her crying at night and it broke his heart to ignore it, but perhaps she was playing him. Yes that was it! She had to be playing him! Why would she suddenly turn around after so many years of loathing? And why would she pretend to care, why would she, and at the same time, she snogged Jake all over the place? He just would have to pretend he didn’t care. Even though, he knew that deep inside, she had kissed him back. He knew it. “Here, take some toast!” Remus said, handing him a basket of bread. James shook his head. “Not hungry.” James’s eyes flickered for a second over at Lily, who wasn’t eating either, just sat still in her chair, watching her plate. “Yeah right. Just eat some” “I’m not hungry.” He repeated a little more sternly, tearing his gaze away from Lily’s hair which hung limply down bellow her shoulders. “You have to eat, Jamie-Bear!” Christina said, bending over and kissed James deeply. He saw Lily looking up at her words, but he ignored her, and responded to Christina’s kiss. Their kissing had never been near the kiss from Lily. So warm and gentle and – “You’re so thin, Jay-Jay! You used to be so big, no, not fat Jamie, don’t hurt me” she giggled playful, as James nudged her in the ribs. “Why won’t you eat?” “I – eh –” he tried not to meet Remus’s eyes. Remus knew about Lily. “I’m just nervous. What if I don’t do so well on McGonagall’s test next week?” “You’re so sweet!” she said, nuzzling her nose to James’s, turning her head a little bit just to meet Lily’s eyes, who stood staring at them, and Christina narrowed her eyes a little bit at her, in a threatening way, to show Lily that James was hers. That Lily was over, and she had screwed up. And she shoved her tongue down James’s throat. Lily stood abruptly up from the table, causing the plate to fall on the floor, and she walked briskly out of the Great Hall, Melissa and Sara running after her, asking what was wrong. Sirius, who had been sitting with Sara, though not talking to Lily other than laughing evilly at her, didn’t follow. Just sat put in his chair, scowling at Lily. James broke the kiss, but tried not to watch her as she walked out. The way she walked, swaying her hips a little, unintentionally, her red hair swinging behind her... Christina turned his head around with her hand, and kissed him hard again, now sitting on his lap. After the last lesson that day, he walked a little for himself. He needed a moment alone. He was ripping his hair out, thinking how stupid she was. How stupid he was. How incredibly stupid and pointless feelings was. “Potter” someone spat behind him, and he turned around to find Regulus Black, Sirius’s younger brother, standing next to Avery and Severus. “Fancy finding you on your own, taking a lovely stroll” he snared. “What do you want?” James snapped back. He did not have time or patience for any of the slytherins’ stupid tricks today. “Won’t you bugger off, curse a first year, slaughter a pig before you drink its blood in the holy Lord-I’m-too-sexy-and-holy-to-be-mentioned Voldemort’s name, or whatever you death eaters do these days –” He didn’t finish before all three boys shouted curses at him. He deflected both Regulus’s curse and Severus’s, managed to turn Severus’s hair into a flower bud, but Avery’s hit him square across the chest. He fell to the ground unable to move. “Don’t dare insult The Dark Lord’s name…” he hissed, raising his wand again. James passed out. Lily’s POV “James” I whispered softly, seeing him lying unconscious on the bed in the hospital wing. I went over to his bed, sitting in the chair next to him. “Are you okay?” I whispered, grabbing his hand, even though I knew he couldn’t hear me, let alone answer. And I secretly thought it was better this way. I couldn’t help letting tears fall softly down, staring up at his body. Christina was right, he was thinner. I just couldn’t understand what I had done to hurt him so bad. I had had boyfriends before. “Honey, you have to eat…” I whispered softly, kissing his hand, chuckling a little despite the tears falling down on my cheek. “Oh what happened to you?” I had, when I thought about it, come to know James really well during the last two and the half months at school. And despite the fact we fought a lot, we had become… sort of friends. I at least knew him better than I used to, and I just realised that I had no reasons to keep it from myself any longer, I could like James. Jake, I had long since lost my feelings for. He was just completely changed. But I didn’t break up with him. I just didn’t know how to. He scared me. Besides, I doubted it would help anything. I fell asleep in the chair next to him, his hand limp in mine. “Eh – Miss Evans?” The school matron Madame Pomfrey woke me the next morning. I realised that James had not woken up yet, and I, blushing, let go of his hand, which surprisingly hadn’t slipped out of mine. “Lily?” I heard Remus groan from the bed next to James. “I saw you in here last night, Miss Evans, but I thought it was better to let you sleep, you looked so tired.” Pomfrey said, turning to Remus, bandaging his arm. “Remus?” I yawned, getting out of the chair, and walked over to Remus’s bed. “What happened?” “Oh nothing!” he said cheerful. “Just a badly behaved rabbit bite!” he smiled, and Pomfrey gave a small chuckle, wrapping up the last of the bandages, and handed Remus some chocolate. I narrowed my eyes, but I didn’t proceed. He would tell me when and if he wanted me to know. “What happened last night?” I asked carefully, gesturing James. “You care?” “Remus –” “He was attacked by some slytherins’; he got hit by some rough curses, but he’ll be alright. He was just knocked unconscious.” He said, eating his chocolate happily. “Did you spend the night here?” he asked me. And I nodded. “Don’t tell James though!” I shrugged. “Why do you care?” He didn’t seem angry as Sirius always did, but just curious. “I thought you dated Jake?” “I do! But I – I don’t know, Jake has just changed into this… Jealous guy. Not sweet at all. And I don’t know what to say –” “What the hell is she doing in here??” Sirius said, accompanied with Christina, from the door, as James opened his eyes. “Oh honey!” Christina said, as James groaned, sitting up in the bed. “Sirius, calm down…” Remus said. “No, get out!!!” Sirius yelled, his eyes flaring at me. “Slag!” he hissed. “James, please, make Sirius calm down!” Remus said desperately he saw me standing glued to the floor, breathing rapid. I tried to hide my face under my hair. “I don’t want her here…” James said, quietly, and I raised my head to snap back at him, but my mouth was closed shut when I saw his eyes, and I walked briskly out of the room. I didn’t know what to say to James, if I ever got the chance, seeing as I still was dating Jake and I wasn’t sure why I had this feeling when I looked at James so all of a sudden. If I ever told him anything, he would probably not believe me; he would probably not even care. And with good reason. I found myself hitting myself for being so stupid, wasting six years – aw well, half a year perhaps, fighting him for no good reason at all, and never letting him speak his mind. But he had. The song had been his feelings, he told me so. And I guessed perhaps that was the trigger for me. But he was so utterly confusing! How could he tell me that he practically love me in front of the entire school, kissing me, and then during the next days, he was dating this girl, and not even talking to me? Had he lied to me? Had he, as I feared, been playing me all this time, and now that I finally gave in; he crushed my heart, deliberately? “Can I talk to you?” I asked to him when I caught him off guard, one evening in the Head’s Dorm. “I don’t care what you have to say” he said completely emotionless. As usual when he was forced to make conversations with me. “Please, can’t you just tell me what I supposedly have done – James!!” he slammed the door in my face. After our little encounter, we really never talked. Every time I saw him, I tried to hide, but when he was looking the other way, I still looked at him. Maybe I had liked him all this time, just not realising it. I soon gave up my endless attempts to talk to James, everyone of them failing miserably. Because I knew it was it was lost. He would never talk to me, and I didn’t attempt to make him talk to me. Not in classes, only strictly at Head’s meetings. He called me ‘you girl’, and didn’t talk more than he had to. This must be how he had felt before. And I felt like hitting myself for being stupid. Perhaps James only was a crush. A little simple crush that would soon pass. I didn’t like him, how could I? And seeing he definitely didn’t like me, what was the point? No, I laughed at myself. The feelings I felt when I looked at James, the way I just wanted to smash Christina’s head in with a baseball bat every time she looked at him, were strictly hormonal. James was good looking after all. Convinced on the lie, I could sleep at night, not beating myself up for doing anything about it before. “Remus is the only one of the Marauders that will talk to me. Sirius is close to strangling me every time we meet, James and I doesn’t talk at all, and Peter –” I sniggered to Melissa. “Well I don’t talk to Peter. Besides, it comes so all of a sudden. How do we not know this is just some stupid little crush that will pass?” I said, giving a little laugh. “Comes all of a sudden?” Melissa smirked. “I don’t think so. You guys are meant to be!” “But you need to break things off with Jake, and go for James! We’ll have to find out if he still likes you, because Sirius refuses to tell me anything about that. We’ll take Christina down, she doesn’t stand a chance! Sirius said James doesn’t really like her. Even though he says he does” I smiled weakly. “Thanks… Ah, you think he has given up on me?” I muttered, looking at her insecurely. “No, Lils, no I don’t think so” A/N Special thanks to Vanja! Her humour and A/N is just as bad as mine! She is probably is responsible for half my reads, and probably my reviews as well! Together, our life is so rich and full and – oh no wait! We don’t have a life, that’s right! Like, *Crap... no more reads… no more reads… no more life…* Go check out her story: James and Lily: Their storyy Love you honey!! =D *yey I’ve got two more reads!* We’ll never be trusted, but hey, whatever… what does it matter;) It was in the middle of November now. I stared out the window late at night. It was clouded, and it snowed. I heard noises from the bathroom, mixing with the sound of water from the shower running, and I threw a book hard in the wall, screaming for them to shut up. They didn’t. I stared out the window, conjuring a pair of earmuffs. They didn’t damper the sound. Of all the loud girls James had been with this had to be the loudest. I Vanished them again. I ignored her little animal-like sounds, and watched as the snow continued to fall. I felt so… unnaturally empty. It wasn’t long, two weeks, and I would be back with my parents. I didn’t look forward to it. But I guessed being there was better than being here with Potter. “Lily?” Melissa and Sara said, entering the dorm. “Oh, hi!” I said, smiling slightly. “Come in” “Is that James and Christina?” Melissa sniggered. I shrugged. “So it’s true then…” Sara laughed. “Lily Evans, finally falling for James Potter.” “You told her?” I smirked at Melissa, who shrugged innocently. “Well, yeah, yeah I guess.” Sara beamed. “And how are things going with you and Mr Black?” I taunted. “Oh just fine!” She said, smiling. “The Beauty is taming the Beast!” and we laughed. Not Melissa. Being pure-blood, she didn’t get it. “Are you officially dating then?” I smirked, and she gave a little jerk of her head. “Yeah, I guess so. I think I’m the first one to hold on to Sirius for longer then a week. Yey me!” she said, doing a little happy dance on the floor. "Even though he's acting like an idiot, you know..." she added apologetically to me. “Have you guys done it on the bathroom floor yet?” Melissa interrupted, grinning. “Melissa!!” Sara exclaimed, and threw a pillow in her face. “Yeey!!” I screamed, happy to have an excuse to take things off my mind. “Pillow-fight!!” “Would you guys shut it in there??” James said, knocking hard on the door. “We’re going to bed now, so please keep it down!” “Oh, tired already? You don’t last so long then?” I said. “Yeah, get away you idiot!” Melissa sneered and he, growling, slammed the door to his own room. “Let’s make unbelievable much noise! James can’t come in here, and if Christina comes in, you can give her detention for being in your Dorm.” Sara said, grinning viciously. “I like the way your mind is going!” “Yupp, let’s eat ice cream while we’re listening to music! I left the girls’ dorm window open, I can get the radio!” We had incredibly much fun that night. James didn’t want to knock on the door to talk to us, and I guess Christina suspected that we would tear her to pieces the second she entered the room. She wasn’t so stupid that she entered the Head Girl’s room. She was a Ravenclaw after all. We fell asleep at five that morning, so we showed up really tired for potions that day. “Merlin, that Evans girl is so immature!” I heard James say loudly to Sirius, apparently so that I should hear him. “Git!” Melissa hissed. I smirked, even though James pretended he didn’t hear. “Hi Remus” I said, leaning across his table, which stood next to Sirius and James’s, and Remus shared his with Peter. “Hi you idiot” I heard Sara said sighing, before dragging Sirius away making him distracted so he wouldn’t interfere. I was only wearing the short skirt, actually the same I wore when I had kissed James, and, under the cloak, which I had left at my desk, a thin see-through blouse. With a black bra beneath. And in addition the blouse was deep-cut. And my hair was slightly pulled back with clips from my face, and the rest hung down on my back, straight. I knew James liked my hair that way. Oh yes, I would force him to look at me. Ha, Lily the slut was entering the scene. “Uhm – eh hi. Eh – how do you – eh” I could see Remus, the normally shy boy, trying not look at me, and I laughed on the inside. “Hi I’m Remus! I mean eh –!” Remus said, staring right at my chest. “eh – hi these are my friends eh James and eh – oh you know James okay eh –” “Remus, what the hell are you talking about?” Said Peter, looking up from his potion. Staring right at me. “Oh eh hi I’m Peter” “Lily, get away from them!” Melissa laughed coming up behind me. “You’re distracting them.” I cast a glance a James, who stood stirring his potion vigorously, and staring at it intensive, as he was working really hard, not looking up. “You need to pour the lacewings now.” I said politely, glancing at him innocently. “Or else you’ll destroy the potion.” “Oh I –” he said, giving a little cough, before looking up for a second, and now seemed unable to take his eyes down. He cleared his throat. “I know that!” he said, and hastily poured the lacewings. “Okay then and you should perhaps add some more of this –” “No! Yes – thanks, I mean no, stop Lil – Eva – eh Miss! I – eh” he said, slightly flustered, grabbing the bottle out of my hands. “Okay, okay, I was only trying to help!” I said, raising my hands in defeat. “Man, stop looking at her!” Sirius hissed to James when I resumed my regular seat. “I’m not looking, I’m just –” “Mate, you’re fucked. Pull yourself together! I know she has an amazing body, I know, believe me! But, stay focused, and we’ll get through this. Now the breathing exercises we’ve been practising!” and Sirius started breathing heavily in and out his nostrils, sounding like a bull ready for attack. “I don’t know what the fuck you’re talking about; I have a girlfriend, remember?” I turned around, and saw James staring in disbelief at Sirius who concentrated largely on getting the air in through his mouth and out through his nostrils. It resulted in Sirius choking. I met James’s eyes, and for a split of a second, his corner of his mouth twitched. But Sirius regained awareness, and hit James in the stomach, making us both look abruptly away. “Self-control, Prongs, control your urges!” “Merlin, I have the stupidest boyfriend ever!” Sara moaned, wrinkling her nose at Sirius who was doing breathing exercises again. “I’m gonna HIT him…” “C’mon, you have to eat something!” “No, I’ve told you I’m not hungry.” “I thought everything was going alright now! You’re smiling!” Melissa said. “Whatever” I said, taking the toast Melissa sent me. My eyes wandered to James who sat with Christina on his lap, pinching her arse. Stupid little giggle of a laughter she had. She leaned backwards and kissed him fully on the lips, and turned around, sitting askew him. “Okay, there the nauseate was back. Yap, wondered where it had gone to.” I said flinging the toast on my plate, looking aghast. “Yes they are a bit disgusting, aren’t they?” Sara said, wrinkling her nose. “Doesn’t seem like he’s enjoying himself if that helps…” “Not really, but thanks for trying.” “wooa, Looking fine today eh – whatever your name is!” a sixth year boy said cheekily, coming up to me. “My name is Lily Evans!” I smiled with fake politeness. “Head Girl Lily” “Oh shit, eh – I’m sorry eh – I’ll just go, bye!” “I need to pull on the cloak again!” I mumbled, and they smirked. The Head Girl badge gleamed on my chest. As the badge gleamed on Potter’s chest. “Eh Lily?” Danielle said, coming over. “What the hell is going on with you and James? I thought it was just a joke all of this but –” “Lily knows she likes him!” Sara sniggered. “I don’t!” I exclaimed, hitting her. “Okay maybe a little…” I said, not meeting Danielle’s eyes. “Wow, how good! And that’s for real? James said you pretended to care just so you could break his heart. Stupid boy” She shook her head. “He said you hated him” “What?? I have never said that!” “Good! I told him that I didn’t think you were kidding, but he just left. Didn’t want to hear.” “He’s a git, and always will be” I mumbled. “I can talk to you later. We’ll work this out! Bye” said Danielle, and darted towards her friends. “James is coming!!” Sara whispered, and quite right, he had untangled himself from Christina and was on his way over. “Oh shit…” “Sara!” He said smiling, making an effort to not look at me. “What do you want, idiot?” “Could you tell your friend – what’s her name – Evans something, that we’re having a meeting with Dumbledore now?” He asked, giving no sign that he heard her. “I’m right here, you can talk to me!” I said, feeling myself shaking from anger. “Thanks!” he said when Sara shrugged. Ignoring me completely. “Eh –” Sara said when he left. “You’re eh – having a meet –” “I heard him!!” “So? How are things going?” Dumbledore said, eying the both of us, James who sat with his arms crossed, scowling, and me with glazed and emotionless expression, staring at the wall. “Oh just fine!” He said in a way that was supposed to be cheerful. Turned out quite sarcastic. “Eh – Miss Evans?” “Oh –” I had to clear my throat. “Fine…” “Good. Amazing job you did at the Halloween Feast!” He said beaming, but he didn’t quite get the same reaction back. My knot tightened, and my mouth dried out. “Could I expect the same for a Graduation Party seeing as there will be no Christmas Ball?” he looked from me to James. But we still refused to look at each other. “Hmm? Graduation?” I started. “I don’t know, we’ll have to see what little Miss Evans thinks about it!” James snapped. “What the hell is your problem??” I snapped back, turning towards him, forcing him to look at me. “My problem?? You’re such a –” “Such a what??” I said, staring into his eyes lividly, ignoring Dumbledore’s hand that supposedly was to stop the argument. “Nothing” he said when he saw Dumbledore, and folded his arms again. “Nothing wrong with your cooperation then I would presume?” He chuckled. “But I also wanted to ask you, if you could do, together, some extra patrols every night for some weeks –” “Why?” I snapped, but my insides cheered. “Simply because of those disappearances, the recent once, even though it was not in the paper, was actually in Hogsmead. I just want to have extra precaution over my students!” “Whatever” James said, and I gave a little jerk of my head in agreement. Pretending not to care. “Love is a strange thing!” Dumbledore suddenly said, causing both James and I to look at him strangely. “And everything is not always as we presume it is! Remember that! You can go!” he said gesturing the door. I got up first, and flung the door open; which accidentally hit James right in his head when he followed seconds later. He groaned, and I squealed. And ran down the stairs before James got his act together, and cursed me. “Hi baby!” Jake said, gripping my arm harshly, bringing me in a kiss. “You know what? It’s actually our two months anniversary today.” “Oh, really?” I said nervously, forcing myself to look into his eyes. Ignoring the pain in my arm. “Mm… And I have decided to give you something special.” “Ooh? Okay…” I said, feeling myself starting to sweat. I cast a nervous glance at Melissa who sat on Jorge’s lap. She met my eyes, but she shrugged. “Look, Jake I think we need to –” “C’mon up here!” he whispered, gesturing the stairs. That lead up to where he lived. Ignoring me. “Eh – can’t we stay down here, with Melissa?” I said. “No!” he said, and grabbed my arm again, dragging me up the stairs. “Just… lie down!” He said gesturing the bed. “No thanks” I said daringly. “I rather stand.” “Lie down!” He repeated, shoving me down hard. “I’m sorry” he said seconds later. “I don’t mean to hurt you…” he leaned over me in the bed, kissing me. “You just need discipline.” “No, Jake, please!” I said, as we resurfaced. Or, he resurfaced. I ignored totally the last he had said; not daring to believe that he just said that. “I am your boyfriend, I should be allowed to take advantage of what is mine…” he said, staring hungrily at me. “You don’t own me! Jake –” “Okay, I’m sorry. I don’t own you, wrong thing to say!” He said, smiling askew. “But won’t you give me what I want?” “What do you want?” “I want you…” he said, unbuttoning my shirt. “You’ve resisted long enough. It’s okay you don’t want to be looked at as a slut, but you won’t. It’s just two people, showing their love for each other…” he whispered, kissing my neck. “Jake, can’t we – can’t we –?” “I’m not sure I can wait any longer” He said, taking a hold off my arms, pinning me down on the bed. Hard. Unpleasant hard. “Eh Lily?” Melissa said, peering up the stairs. “Could you – eh – we have to get back to the school now. Eh – Dumbledore –…” “Eh – yeah uh – I’m sorry, eh –” “It’s fine, I’ll just… I’ll see you later!” He said. “Give me a kiss!” I gave him a quick kiss, but he held me put, deepening it. Melissa cleared her throat, and I tore away from his grip. “Good girl” “Thanks…” I mumbled to Melissa as we walked down the stairs. I started unbuttoning my shirt as we entered the ground floor. James stood right in front of me. Gaping at me. “Bye Miss Evans.” Jake said from the top of the stairs. James stared at me for a second, I could see fury filling his face, but he managed to keep it somewhat straight. And he turned around and left. Slightly slamming the door. “This seemed a little worse than it really is right?” I said, gesturing my shirt and Jake’s little goodbye. Melissa nodded, and gave a little kiss to Jorge. “Yap! Merlin. Now James probably believes that you slept with him.” “Wooa, he can shut the hell up! He’s sleeping with that whore of a girl every night!” “Yeah I know. Still, though… James is a git…” “Ah, Melissa, Jake won’t listen to me!! It drives me mad!!” “You just have to keep trying. James will probably not get his act together before you two have broken up…” “I knooow…” I groaned, kicking the door. “Ouch…” I mumbled “We have to do patrols today!” I said when I saw James sitting in the couch, reading. He didn’t answer “Look, we have to do it! Now, you can be mad at me for whatever reason you got, but we have to do it. “Whatever.” He said flinging the book on the table getting up. “What is that?” He asked, looking at me, his annoyance disappearing from eyes for a second. “What is what?!” I answered a little annoyed as I pulled on my cloak. “That on your arm.” He said, taking a hold of me. “It’s nothing!” I said when I saw he noticed the bruise on my arm. “Is he hurting you?” he asked, meeting my eyes. “No! I – eh” I didn’t know what to say. For a moment I wanted to just…Say everything. Everything about Jake, and hoping that he would listen. And of course, then kiss me and – “Whatever” he said again, letting go of my hand, the irritated look filled his eyes again. “James?” I tried again, him staring at the wall. He grunted, to my surprise. “What do you want?” “Eh – just wondering…” I said, quivering from nervousness. “What’s up?” I bit my lip. “I beg your pardon?” he said, and met my eyes, but looked abruptly away. “What’s up?” I repeated. He stared at me weirdly. “Why?” “Why what?” “Why do you ask?” “I just wanna know, is that so bad?” He grunted, but he didn’t answer, and we spent the rest of the patrolling in silence, me blushing like mad. The highlight of the week was actually a fight between me and Sirius. “Why are you doing this??” Sirius said angrily, staring at me. “Doing what??” I asked, not knowing what he was talking about. “Pretending to care!" I chocked. Why did he always had to bring this up? “I don’t pretend, I do care, I –” “Stop lying! He heard what you said to that pretty boyfriend of yours! Besides, if you really care, why are you still with him?” “That is – complicated, Sirius, what do you mean what I said to Jake??” I asked perplexed. “You’re killing the man, don’t you see that??” he continued, giving no sign he heard me. “I – killing? What are you on about??” I stared at him in wonder “He doesn’t eat, I know he has spend countless night, not sleeping just tossing around, he won’t do any pranks –” “So you’re saying he cares?” “I – eh – no! I didn’t mean it like that! He doesn’t!! Hey, I didn’t mean it!!” He yelled after me, but I smiled, and turned away from him. But I couldn’t recall what I could have said to Jake about James that he had heard! I had just supposed he had gotten really hurt when he found out about us. Danielle had now joined Sara and Melissa’s plans of getting me and James together. “All you need is a chance to tell him that you love him!” Danielle said, when I told them about the fight. “I don’t love him!” I defended myself. “You don’t?” she smirked. “How can I love him?” “You know what?” Melissa shot in. “I think this is what Professor Valletta said!!” “Yeah, that about suffering and pain and yearning, and you would find where your heart truly lies?” said Danielle. “What? Jamie told me about it, and then he said he was in love with you –” “He did?” I exclaimed getting really excited and happy before my little balloon that had been swelling was reminded on what the situation was, and it exploded inside me. Ah c’mon, I was weeeak! “It will be fine! Hey, you’re talking to Remus right? He’s not angry at you or anything?” I shook my head. “Ask him to tell James what you feel!” “No, I can’t! He won’t, I swear, he wants me to tell James myself!” “But it is valuable to have people on the inside!” Danielle said, pacing up and down, talking like a privet detective. Melissa and I exchanged smirking glances. “What about Sirius?” Sara shook her head. “Nope, I have tried to get him to talk but he said he would rather make love to Snivellus than helping Lily.” “Hmm yeah… I kind of expected that…” “But we have you?” “Yeah, but James knows I’m friends with you, he will think you have confounded me, making me believe things…” “Why is he such a PRAT??” I exclaimed, throwing the book by my bed on the floor. “Ey, we can lock you two in, in the boys’ dormitory or something. And we’ll not let you out until you’re even snogging, doing it, or you are sweethearts.” “Oh ha-ha so funny. He will kill me!” “Keep flirting with him, though. I overheard James and Sirius after your – what? Potion’s class? He said he had had a hard time watching you, or rather try to not watch you." I grinned. “I can give Christina detention for spending time in the Head’s Dorm, and being in the Gryffindor Tower, though!” “Excellent! Give her foul detentions as often as possible!” “Oh I will! I will have her cleaning all the dungeons with Filch’s supervision. He-he-he she’ll beg for my mercy!” I said, laughing in what I thought was an extremely and particularly evil way. “Aaah, Remus! Why is so mad at me??” I exclaimed when I for the fifth time tried to start on my transfigurations essay, without succeeding. “Hmm I don’t know Lily… He refuses to tell anyone what is going on!” “This is so not fair…” “I hope you’re serious with this Lily… I mean, it would be fair for anyone if you found out after a week that you really didn’t like James after all!” “Remus, please don’t be like that!” “Well, I guess it’s why Sirius is mad at you. He thinks you’re just joking! I’m sorry…but don’t give up! I know James is a foul git for giving up on you, but you know what? I don’t think he really has… Try to act calm around him, try to be friends with him. It’ll work out just fine!” he said, giving me a hug. “But it’s still weird, why do you like him?” “Huh?” “I mean… what do you see in him?” “I’m not following …?” Remus grinned. “What is so attractive about him?” “Oh!” I said, smiling. “Oh my… I don’t know, his eyes? I guess… and his hair…” “That’s a new one!” Remus laughed. I grinned innocently. “Oh and let’s see, uhu, he’s… a really great guy –” Remus started laughed, almost falling of his seat. “Stop laughing, he is! Well except of lately… He’s… He never wants to do me anything bad, and he’s really nice, once you look past the incredibly annoying outer attitude…” Remus kept laughing, until I poked him hard in his ribs. “Ouch…” He mumbled, still grinning. “So, well fine… Prongs has put you under a spell…” “Shut up, he has not, I have found him attractive for years…” I smiled a weak smile. “Besides, not like he’s … doing all those stupid things anymore, is it? Not like he’s in detention every week, and curses Severus, without reason?” Remus shifted uncomfortable, his smile faltering a little. “Yeah uh – I guess” He said, like he was afraid to say something wrong. I gave him a big smile. “Well yeah, definitely a spell then…” He winked. “So… how are things?” James said one night of patrolling, startling me. “Huh? Oh… eh – …” I mumbled, a little nervous, not daring to meet his eyes. “Things are going great, great just great –” I lied, staring at the floor as we walked. “And you?” “Me? Uh – just fine, thanks for asking.” He said, nodding slightly. “Yes… And you and Jake? Everything just… tickety boo? (A/N HA-HA-HA!!! I HAD to use that phrase!!! Oh…Mood breaker…? Oh… Yeah, I’m sorry… Keep reading…) “Jake?” I asked bewildered, looking up from the floor. “Oh! Jake! Eh – Fine …. I guess…” He nodded. “Good, good.” “Yap… And eh – you and Christina?” He met my eyes, but looked down at once. “Oh just fine…” he mumbled. I bit my lip. “James?” I said, at the same time as he said “Lily?" “Eh, yes?” “No, you first!” he said smiling uncertain, ruffling his hair a little. It looked like he had just gotten off his broom, after a windy and slightly rain-full day of Quidditch practise. Just lovely – Eh I mean… I shifted uncomfortably, when he saw me staring at him like a prey. “No, you –” I said giggling a little. “Oh eh – I was just wondering – eh what you were doing this Christmas. I mean, are you going to stay here or what?” he said smiling politely. “Seeing there will not be a Christmas ball, I figured –” “Eh – no I – eh well, my sister is getting married so, eh I’m leaving this weekend… We’re having dress rehearsals or something” I said, whole of me shaking from nervousness, finding myself talking to him normally. “How about you?” “Oh… I – I thought I had my plans cleared, but I don’t know…” he kept glancing at the floor. “So what did you want to say then?” “Eh – I was just wondering –” I gave a nervous giggle. This was going to be hard - “JAMES!!!” the voice came from behind. I turned around to find Christina standing behind us, eying us lividly. “Uhm –” James said, trying to catch my eyes again, but I stared down at the floor. “Yes eh – baby?” “What are you doing with her??” she yelled. “Her? Lily?” He said, and I could hear him acting stupid on purpose. I smirked. “Yes, LILY!! I thought you were over her!! Besides –” she said, not letting James speak. “I have looked everywhere for you, in your common room, in the Head’s room –” “Eh, Christina?” I dared myself to interrupt her. I grinned evilly. An incredibly evil laughter rang in my head. “What?!” she snapped clearly annoyed from the interruption. “One, you are out of bed after curfew. Two, you’re not allowed in the Gryffindor Common room. Three, you’re not allowed in the Head’s room without permission. Four, you have yelled at both the Head Girl and the Head Boy.” Christina and James stood gaping at me, and I smirked. “That’ll be – hmm – let’s say – a week worth of detention! Now, I would suggest that you returned to your own common room before I see Professor Flitwick about you!” “Is she serious??” she said, turning to James. “No, actually this is Lily – Okay, okay, yes I think she is serious. Are you?” he said, wrinkling his nose at me. I shrugged. “No, I’m Lily… Wha – why yes of course I am!” “Well then – eh Christina, I’m sorry, but the Head Girl has spoken –” “She only does that to flirt with you!! She only wants you to dump me, so that she can have you!!” “Now, now!” I said coldly. “No need to be overdramatic. Now, go, before I make it two weeks!” “James??” she said, when she turned around to leave. “Are you coming or what?? You can spend the night in my common room!” “Oh – yes of course…” he said, and without looking at me, he darted after Christina. A/N well... So... Hmm... she's leaving in the next chapter..! So that you keep that in mind. James is... Well... still acting like an idiot, but I guess Lily could try harder... Break up with Jake for instant.. But you know, it's not always that easy... r/r Love A/N Hmm.. Yeah.. To be honest, I need drama, and for drama, I need Jake. So… that’s the reason he’s still there! I know some of you have complained about Sara and Sirius, and she was on the verge of breaking up with him… but, she got him into talking to Lily so… just read;) “Have you guys started reading that book we had to read for next herbology lesson?” I asked, concentration on my essay, the quill between my teeth, when I was back in the common room. They all shook their heads, all deeply buried in their own essays. “Shoot. Well I guess I won’t be there then… I just have to do it during the holiday…” I said, but voice trailed off when I noticed that no one was listening. “Lily, I’ve talked to Sirius, and he wasn’t much willing to talk to me, let alone tell me why James is angry… but… he’s willing to talk to you, if you want to?” Sara said, coming down from the boys’ dormitory. “Eh – okay? Why – uhm why would I –?” “C’mon Lily, talk to him now before James comes back down!” “Is he having his way with Christina again?” I sighed, and Sara nodded, doing a grimace. “Ooh yeaah… Sirius!” She beckoned someone behind me. “Eh – you two can go up outside our dorm. No one’s there.” Melissa said, nodding towards the stairs. The common room was quite crowded. “So…” Sirius said coldly. “What do you have to say?” “Sirius, I –” “What? Do you give up your little act now?” “This isn’t an act Sirius!! Please stop! What did I do that made James so angry? And you so – I don’t know, hateful?” “One!” He held up his finger, counting. “You have deliberately crushed his heart over and over during the past six years. Two!” He held up a second finger. “You kiss him, making him think you could like him, but you turned him down! Again. Three!” A third finger got up, and I felt a sudden desire to scream. “He worked his arse off for several days to find something to do for you that you might see that he wasn’t such an idiot as you think he is, but you poured a jar of pumpkin juice down his neck.” I actually gave a little scream out of pure frustration, but he held a fourth finger up to silence me. “Four! Suddenly you have a boyfriend, who you make out with in front of James, crushing his heart to pieces. Five! He heard you say you hate him and that you loved your boyfriend, before you nearly end up having sex in front of James Six!” He glared at me. “You keep telling Remus and all your friends, including Danielle, you apparently like James and that you want him, but STILL you’re dating Jake, and he sees you just after you slept with him, so I don’t know why you even bother –” “Well he has been acting like an idiot for the past six years,” I said, unable to keep still for another minute “And the song and the kiss actually made me realise something, and what it comes to with Jake, I don’t know Sirius! I didn’t mean a word of what I said!” I said desperately. I didn’t know what to say, shrugged my shoulders. “But I have never slept with Jake, no matter. And I know I’ve been acting stupid around him, but I just... Please don’t be mad. No one else than James could ever sing a song to me in front of the whole school, I realised that no one else would ever hold on to me for six years, if they didn’t think I was worth it!! Besides, who is he to say anything at all?? He and that whore of a girl–” “So you’re not playing?” he said, a little confused. I took a deep breath. He believed me! “Because if you are, then you are a hell of an actor!” “No! I think I just needed some time with him to realise that I might like him! Please don’t be mad? I don’t want you to be mad at me when you’re dating my best friend, and you’re the best friend of the one I – eeh… Well to James.” “Hmm… okay… But I’m watching you young lady!” He said, but I saw him smiling. “I knew you really liked him! I knew.” “Ha, yeah right!” “And about that Jake guy… Merlin, James have been planning ways to kill him for a week now…” “So, he does care about me!” “Well of course he does, but I guess you just have to tell him that you do! He’s doesn’t know.” “I can talk to him now and everything will be alright?” I said, smiling hopefully. “Eh, I wouldn’t do that if I were you… Take some time, he’ll stop being angry.” “Oh so he is still angry?” My smile faltered. “Foaming! And I probably haven’t been helping much. Mind you he won’t listen to me if I told him you were anything than a prat –” he smiled askew. “Are you going somewhere for Christmas?” “Mm… My sister’s wedding.” “Oh well… Okay then…” He smiled. “Thanks for telling me… There’s nothing I want to see more than you and James together… But the guy has spent the last three weeks believing you hated him and that you played him only to break his heart. He’s consumed with dark thoughts Lily!!” He said, grabbing me by the shoulders, shaking me, looking quite mad. “Hey, when I saw you down at the hospital wing – Had you been sleeping there that night?” “Eh – well I might have… Why?” “You actually slept next to James?” “More like in the chair next to him” I said shrugging. “Not the best night, I had back pains for ages.” “You deserved it, though.” “Yeah I did… Thanks for listening to me... Even though it probably won’t help seeing James will be mad at you as well if you try to say something…” “He-he you have no idea how funny it is to hear you call him James. Soon it will be Jay-Jay… Merlin it’s so annoying, when Christina calls him that!” he sniggered. “But…” I said, a little uncertain. “What about Christina?? Does… does he likes her?” “Deep inside? Nah, I don’t think so… But I think he’s kind of replacing her for you in his life… I can see he’s trying to convince himself that he likes her, but Evans, I don’t know.” He said apologetically. “Okay…” I said a little muffled. “Truce then?” “Truce!” “See, I knew you weren’t only a stupid, food eating prat…” I mumbled to Sirius, giving him a hug. “Ey…” He grumbled, ruffling my hair a little. “And yeah!” He said, and suddenly he was blushing, unable to look at me. “I’m sorry for calling you a slag…” he whispered. I looked at him, wondering where it all came from. “It’s alright, you were standing up for your best friend!” I smiled, and he nodded. “Yeah, yeah I was! But I’m sorry!” “Apology excepted! And Sirius, do tell James that I… uhm… didn’t sleep with Jake, will you? Please?” “Sure!” He said smiling. “But doubt if he will listen to me.” When we got back down, James and Christina sat in the couch, and she was now sitting on his lap, scowling ugly at me. “You’re so beautiful” James said, stroking her hair. I tried not to look at them, as I picked up my homework again, and started writing. “Yes you are so beautiful!” James said again, just like you talk to a dog. I made an effort not to look up. I heard a loud smack noise, and lifted my gaze quick enough to see James had just spanked her. “Could you please take that elsewhere?” I asked sweetly, trying not to look at James’s hand. “What? Is it bothering you?” Christina said, kissing James. Loudly. “Mate, Lily has a point, it’s kind of annoying!” Sirius said, backing me up. “What, are you suddenly on her side now?” He said, tearing his eyes off Christina, glaring at Sirius. “This isn’t about sides James! Rule nr five!” All the girls, including me, stared at him. “Oh yeah? I saw you two coming down from there! Have you slept with her as well?” James exclaimed angrily. “Prongs, get a grip! I would never sleep with Lily from reasons that we both know!” He said sternly. James only stared at him. “Rule nr two, James” “Whatever!” James said, throwing his hands up in the air, and left the common room. Christina tried to follow him, but James stopped her. “I’m tired. Go!” he said, and slammed the door in her face. Sirius darted after him, past Christina and into the dormitory. “Well, well Christina…” I said evilly. “Another night of detention…” “You don’t have to give her all those detentions, you know!” James said, a little annoyed, two days before I was leaving. “Oh yeah? She’s not a Gryffindor! She isn’t allowed up there!” “C’mon, that is not what this is about!” “Oh yeah? What is it about then?” “You’re jealous!” Wow! No shit Sherlock!! “Am not!!” “You are, and it’s okay, I understand, just don’t… let it out on us. Christina is having a rough time you know!” My insides squealed. “I don’t care about you and that slut of a girlfriend you have, she’s just not allowed up there! Neither is she in here.” “Whatever.” “Don’t you whatever me!” “I whatever what I like! You don’t have the tiniest compassion for her? She got no friends –” “Wonder why…” “…And she’s really alone and all! You wouldn’t know about that!” “You seem to be doing a great job cheering her up!” I said, rage foaming inside me, but I managed to keep my face straight. “Good job. But next time, perhaps you can see that she’s not only one that is having a hard time here!!” The last I had been unable to control and I had shouted it in his face, before running into my room, slamming the door shut. “Are you sure you can’t bring someone to the wedding?” Jake said for the tenth time. We walked, hand in hand, sadly, through the thin layer of snow and the blissful wind, talking, saying… uhm… goodbye before Christmas. “I’m sorry…” I whispered. “Jake –” “Are you sure? You’re not planning to spend the month with James” he asked sternly, but didn’t slacken the pace. I wish… “I – eh no…” I answered. “Good, good…” Jake said, not looking at me “Uh – that’s nice…” I said, before a snowball hit me in the back of my head. “Jake I must tell you – Ouch, what the hell?” I turned around to see James, Christina and Peter, standing on a hill, enchanting snowballs to dart in both me and Jake’s heads. Another ball hit Jake in the head, and this time it was Sirius. He smiled at me. Grinned, more like it. Another snowball hit me in my face. Christina’s doing. Sirius scowled a little, without James noticing of course. I made my own snowball, and threw it Sirius playfully. It missed. “Don’t be as bad back, Miss Evans!” Jake said sternly. “What? We’re just having a bit of fun!” I giggled when Sirius hit Jake in the head with another ball. Sirius made another one, but this he darted towards Christina. “Padfoot!!!” James exclaimed when Christina had a fit of tears. What a cry baby. And James hit Sirius square across the face with a hard snowball. “What? I missed, I was aiming for Lily…!” he said, and James grabbed Christina and left. I moved my gaze towards Peter, who I saw still tried to throw his tenth snowball further than two feet. Didn’t work. “Please, Miss Evans, come here, please, I don’t want –” Jake tried, trying to take me away from them. “Oh… sure…” I said, following him. “What is it…?” “Nothing, well… I just… I just want to say goodbye to you, and I don’t want… him to be around…” “Right…” I said, feeling slightly guilty. “My Merlin, are you alright?” Sara said, as they dragged me back into the Girls’ dorm. “Yeah, I’m fine! Why?” “Jake!” Sara hissed. “Sirius said –” “Just forget about it –” “Why won’t you just break up with him?” Sara asked “Why… uhm… why would I want that?” “Aren’t you in love with James?” “Ah, well, I – kind of, but you know… It’s no use… It doesn’t matter. No matter what I’ll do, and how selfish it might seem, James will never –” I whispered. “Don’t worry!” Melissa smiled. “He’ll come around.” “Yeah… But I think you should punch Jake!!” Sara suddenly exclaimed, “Uh… why?” I said, silently agreeing. “Eh – Hate to tell you this…” Sara said, exchanging looks with Melissa, who stared into the wall. “What?” I asked bewildered. “Uh… He kind of…. Oh I’m sorry, we saw him…” Melissa said, not meeting my eyes. “Saw him?” I breathed. “What do you mean?” “With…. You know when he said he was with his sister last month?” “Eh… yeah?” “Well… We saw him with this girl…” “What girl?” I asked. “Well… damn… Christina…” “Christina who?” “James's girl!!” “Oh…” was all I could say. I supposed I should be feeling something, but I – I didn’t. “I’m sorry, Lily, but I guess… I guess you see now what an arse he is…” “Uh… Yeah… What – what were they doing?” I asked, out of mild curiosity. “They were kind of… uhm… kissing… We wanted to tell you but – there was all these things going on, and then you realised you had feelings for James and – oh why won’t you break up with him?” “With Jake?” They nodded. “Yeah… I guess…” “Fine but we need to plan Lily’s goodbye with Potter tomorrow!” “What do you mean?” I said nervously. “You didn’t think you could just leave without saying goodbye to James, did you? Perhaps you could snog a little or something!” “Melissa!” I exclaimed. “C’mon, he won’t talk to me; we’ll just end up fighting.” “Well, maybe fighting is a good thing! Releasing some anger! It could be good for the both of you.” “Ah, c’mon! Sirius said that James liked Christina! I have no chance compared to her –” “Are you stupid? You’re so gorgeous compared to that horse of a train-wreck slut out there! Besides, he has been in love with you for six years and she cheated on him!” I grinned. Before my face fell and shattered to pieces. “Should I tell him? About Christina?” “Uh… No, I think we should keep it to ourselves… but… You’re okay with it?” “Yeah… I … think I’m okay with it…” “Maybe we could now lock you in together!” Sara exclaimed happily. “You and James!” “Ah, are you bloody mad? At least take his wand first, so he doesn’t kill me!!” “No, he won’t!” She said, happily smiling. “But fine, we’ll just get him to be down in the entrance hall when you’re supposed to leave.” “Fine, whatever. But it won’t do any good. He’ll just walk around and… sulk I mean, not there’s nothing wrong with that, he’s quite sexy doing so, but – fine I’ll shut up” “Sure it will!” They rolled their eyes and I left with Sara and Melissa down back in the common room. “There you are, baby!” Sirius said happily, darting towards Sara, lifting her up. “Missed you!” he kissed her. “No, I missed you more!” “You can’t have, you would have died!” “Aaw you’re so sweet!” “You’re sweeter!” “No you’re sweeter!” “I hate winter and I hate Christmas spirit!” I mumbled, glancing from James and Christina who sat eating each other faces off, snow falling in the window behind them, to Sirius and Sara who where having an endless sweet-talk discussion. Remus sat a little further away, glancing nervously from the couples and to me. I shrugged. Peter sat watching them both, probably hoping to learn something. “Snowball fight, anyone?” I tried. Sirius dropped Sara to the floor from excitement. Remus shrugged, but packed his books away. Peter still watched James and Christina. “Mary? Alice? Wanna join?” they shook their heads, deeply buried in their books. “James?” Sirius asked, making James tear away from his girlfriend. “Wanna join us for a snowball fight?” “Again? Didn’t we just have a snowball fight –?” Christina exclaimed. “It was James he was talking to” I said coldly, and she shut up. She had learned that snapping back at the Head Girl probably wasn’t the best idea. “What the heck!” James said, getting up from the couch. “It’ll be fun, even though –” He looked at me. “Well. I just have to find some warmer clothes.” He left in to the Boys’ Dorm. “Don’t even think about joining!” Melissa hissed to Christina. “Why? Just because you see me as a threat, because I hit Lily and her precious little boyfriend?” “Just shut up, before I give you a month’s worth of detention.” I snapped. “Whatever. I have some studying to do anyway.” She left the common room, flinging her hair around. I rolled my eyes at her. “So, now we’re ready!” James, Sirius and Remus said, coming out, fully dressed in cloaks, gloves, hats, scarves, and thick boots. A real sight. “Where did Christina go?” James asked, looking around the room for evidence of where she could be hiding. “She had to go, she had homework –” “You’re still here?” James said coldly at me. “Prongs!” Sirius and Remus said, both hitting him hard in each arm. He shrugged. “Let’s just go!” We ran around, me, Sara and Melissa on one team and the boys on the other team. It was really funny; I managed to hit James square across the face. I laughed, out of pure spite, when his glasses broke, and he had to repair them with his wand. James and Sirius had managed to send three innocent first years headfirst into the snow, James escorted them inside when I threatened to give them detention, and we were now chasing Sirius. “Waaar!!” We yelled, before sending a bunch of snow down Sirius’s neck, causing him to start running after us, screaming like a mad man, his wand lifted in the air. “I’ll get you!!” he screamed, and a heap of snow hit all three of us in the back of our heads, causing us to fall over. At once Sirius jumped on Sara, and we had to watch as they lay in the snow, making out. “Oh Merlin, that’s gross, Sara!” We wore so many clothes that it was impossible for us to get up without help. “Please, Sara, take your hand out from his boxer!! I think I’m gonna throw up!” Sara, who had done no such thing, made a grimace. Sirius showed us a rude hand gesture. “Whoa, angry!” Melissa said, before receiving another heap of snow down in her face. “That wasn’t necessary, now was it?” But they were already deeply kissing to care much about anything else. “Remus!!” I giggled. “A little help here?” He smiled, and reached out his hand. At once, James helped Melissa up. I repress the sudden urge to send him headfirst in the snow. And then kick him when he lay down, and spit on him and – oh… never mind. I turned around for a moment, and, of course, a snowball hit me in the back. I turned back around, only to find James grinning at me. Wow, he was acknowledging my presence! “That wasn’t smart!” I said sweetly dangerously. And I pointed my wand at a large mound of snow, practically screaming to be stuffed down James’s neck. He ran. And I darted after him, running as fast I could, directing the mound to follow us. “Please don’t hurt me!” James said pleadingly when I caught up with him. It must have been on purpose, how else could I possible catch up James? “Oh yeah??” I said, smiling wickedly. And I threw the heap on him. I made sure that as much of it fell down his neck and touched his bare skin. “Merlin…” He said, closing his eyes. “That’s cold.” And he gathered his hands with snow and walked over to me. I seemed rooted to the ground when I saw him started walking towards me. I couldn’t breathe… Until, he smashed my face full of snow. And I really couldn’t breathe. “Potter!!!” I exclaimed, and stuffed his face full with snow as well. He laughed. And for a second it seemed like everything was back to normal, me, yelling his name in anger, and him laughing. But he suddenly fell still, and my hands fell limp to the side. He moved closer to me, standing inches apart. My breathing almost sustained. I looked into his eyes, but there was just something there that didn’t meet mine. He bent down a little, my stomach turned over in pleasure; I arched upwards a little. “James…” I breathed, staring into his eyes …. but he turned away. He shoved me hard down in a pile of snow. And left. I sat still in the pile of snow, lying on my back. Why did he have to be like that? “Lily?” Remus said, carefully, approaching me. “Need help?” “Where is he?” “He left, they… uhm… found Severus…” “Oh – okay then…” I said, staring up at the sky. “I just wanna lie here and die, Remus…” I whispered. It was meant as a joke. I think he got it. He nodded. “Well yes, but dying isn’t always the best solution. C’mon now!” He said, extending his arm for me to get up. “Don’t worry, I can throw your face full of snow as well!” He said, happily, throwing a snowball in my face. “What do you need James for?” he laughed. “That was not wise, young man!” I said, laughing as I jumped up on him, stuffed his face and neck with snow, we both falling to the ground, laughing. It was quite a different atmosphere among the students. During the last weeks, it had become clear for everyone that both Sirius and James were taken. And that caused a big depression to sweep over most of the girls. Many had high hopes that they were to be chosen by either Sirius or James, but as they loudly and often proclaimed their love for their sweethearts, their dreams were crushed. It wasn’t uncommon to see a girl cry for apparently no reason. It was actually a bit silly. Luckily, now being so occupied from having girlfriends, the castle had become very quiet. They nearly didn’t do any pranks anymore. But that was perhaps just because most of their pranks had involved me, somehow. They still kept going with Severus, and had actually managed to pour water down his neck while he sat studying in the library, and then turning him upside down and hanging him on the wall. No one had found him before the next morning. They had spent the whole night throwing eggs at him. Rotten eggs. Me, for myself, was doing my best to ‘get over’, in terms of meaning, James before the holiday, and had managed to convince myself that, hey, James actually wasn’t that good-looking. Of course, I only came to this conclusion when I sat alone in my room. It was ruefully crushed once I saw James. So I started wondering what else then his dashing looks that had turned me over to the dark-Potter-side. But I gave up rather quickly. And c’mon, I hadn’t turned over… I had merely realised that I might, perhaps fall for James… Yeah! Oh, well never mind. I had to slap myself in the face when I found myself staring at James, in Charms, the last class that Friday before I would be leaving. There was a month I had to spend without James. And I would not have a bad time. “….And the precise wand movement should therefore be a flicker like this –” Merlin, the way he sits, so cool and relaxed. “…closely followed with a twirl like this –” He was so cute when he had just eaten, and had some breadcrumbs on his cheek. “…And the result varies from wizard to wizard, mostly of what they are ah – concentrating, or thinking of at the moment–” The way he flings back his hair like that… I had used to find it quite annoying. Well I still do… eh – “…Some wizard procures a blue forget-me-not when they’re in grievance, when others procures red roses, often when they are in love –” He was so cute when he wrinkles his nose like that, concentrating on what Professor Flitwick was saying. Or pretending to concentrate. His glasses had slipped down on his nose a little, and he had unbuttoned three buttons in his shirt… “…Mr Potter, would you like to demonstrate? I’m sure we would all just simply… ah… Love to know what you’re thinking of at the moment…” “Eh – Sure professor!” He said, waking up from his daydream. I lifted my head up from the desk quickly, so that no one would notice me looking at him. He rolled his sleeves to his elbows. His muscular forearms showed, strained with a visible vain. “One – two – three, now.” He raised his wand, and said the incantation that was written on the blackboard. A bud appeared. A large bud. Consistent of deeply red roses and chalk-white lilies. He became flushing red at once, and with a wave of his wand, the flowers disappeared. “Very good Mr Potter! Take ten points to Gryffindor.” I tried to meet his eyes, but he stared at the blackboard, his ears slightly pink. I smiled when we left the class room, but my smile was soon wiped away, as Christina came darting towards James. She gathered speed, and jumped up at him. Now, they stood leaning towards the wall, kissing fiercely. “She doesn’t deserve him…” I mumbled. “C’mon, we’ll help you pack…” Melissa and Sara said, scowling at Christina. “So…” I said sadly, stuffing my suitcase with t-shirts I had happened to find in my closet. “What are you guys doing for Christmas?” “Well, I’m staying with Sirius. I think he was originally planning to go home to James’s parents, but he said that was cancelled.” “I’m going home” Melissa said. “You think I want to stay here, watching Christina and James and Sara and Sirius? It’s plain right disgusting…” “Oh ha-ha as if you and Mr Potter were any better –” “We did it to get Lily jealous, and it worked didn’t it, so you can’t compare us –” “Gals, c’mon forget about it!” I said, smirking at them. “So… Is James showing up at the entrance hall?” “Yeah I guess so… You see, she can’t stop talking about James, why do I have to stop talking about Sirius?” “That’s just the way it is, now, deal with it!” “So unfair…” “Well, I got you gals, presents!” I said, smiling, and handed over two boxes. “Oooh thanks, Lils!” Sara said happily, shaking her box. “And here’s one for Sirius and one for Remus, I thought I should buy them something.” “Which reminds me, here’s the present from Sirius and I –” “Sirius and I, me and Sirius, that’s all she ever talks about!” “You’re just jealous!” “No, I’m just saying you’re getting a bit annoying!” “C’mon, don’t fight! I want happiness surrounding me!” I said, twirling around in the room. Before falling down, hard. They laughed. “Here, don’t be so stupid, my present!” Melissa said, laughing, and handing over her present. “Thanks” I said muffled, getting up from the floor, and stuffed my presents in the suitcase alongside with a pair of jeans that had been lurking far down in my closet. “Need help with that?” Melissa sniggered as I tried to lift my suitcase, but I couldn’t lift it, and it fell off the bed. Painfully, on my foot. “Why yes thank you” I groaned, and all three helped carrying the suitcase down the million staircases the castle suddenly seemed to hold. “Okay, just wait here, and he’ll probably show any minute! Bye!” Sara said, giving me a hug. “Open the present when you get to the hotel, I swear it’ll cheer you up a bit” she whispered in my ear. “Yeah, bye, good luck! We’ll see it on James’s face when he comes back up what happened!” Melissa sniggered, also giving me a hug. “Funny… nothing is going to happen. Besides, I don’t care –” “Stop lying!” They sighed, and went back up to the common room. So here I was… standing in the entrance hall. Waiting. And it hit me, if he showed at all, what the hell was I even supposed to say? Hi, I got this feeling every time you look at me? Hi, I think I might be attracted to you? Please, I think I like you, so why won’t you break up with your perfect girlfriend, who by the way cheated on you? All that would just be incredibly selfish. I ripped my hair. Hey! Said a voice in my head. What about this one: You’re incredibly handsome and all I want to do at the moment, is to kiss you and – Thoughts like that ought to be forbidden. Minutes passed by. I sat on the suitcase. Butterflies filled my stomach. But after fifteen minutes, they seemed to fade a little. Anxiousness replaced them. What if he didn’t want to come? After half an hour, I admitted that he wouldn’t come. I lifted my suitcase, to leave the hall, but it was stuck. Or it was so heavy that I couldn’t lift it. Same thing. Well this was just great. I was stuck in the Entrance Hall and the knot it my stomach started tightening again. “Stupid, stupid!!!” I yelled, and kicked the suitcase hard. Now I had a big toe that ached to add to the list. “Merlin’s white beard!!” I exclaimed, trying to shove the suitcase. It moved about ten inches. “Need help with that?” I closed my eyes. Oh Merlin… I turned around. James stood there, smiling uncertain at me. He was only wearing his school uniform, and he looked so handsome. Sirius stood also there, smirking, and so did also Remus. “What? Does it seem like I can’t do it alone?” I said, jokingly, wiping sweat off my forehead. “Oh, she’s being sarcastic, I love that, don’t you Prongs?” Sirius laughed. I smiled back. James mumbled something back that I didn’t quite catch. Sirius shook his head disparaged, and turned to me. “Have a merry Christmas!!” Sirius said, giving me a big hug, smiling broadly. “Have fun” He lifted me up, twirling me around in the entrance hall. “Sirius!!” I laughed. “What are you doing?” “Just saying goodbye to a good friend of mine!” He smiled, and I saw him casting a glance towards James, who stood, halfway torn between amusement and annoyance. When I looked at him as well, he turned his gaze away, and Sirius put me down. Remus stood laughing at us. “Have fun” he said again, and he kissed my cheek. His lips lingered on my cheek, and I could see his eyes flickering up to James again, who stood behind me, and his lips, I felt, broke into a grin, before standing up again. “Goodbye!” Remus said, as I turned towards to him. He grinned widely. “Merry Christmas, darling!” He gave a big bear hug, and I giggled into his arms. He ruffled my hair a little before he gave me a peak on my cheek. Also his eyes lingered at James, grinning while doing so. “Yeah, bye, and merry Christmas, my teddy!” I said, chuckling, and I heard James snorting from behind. I wondered for a moment if I were supposed to say goodbye to James as well, like, giving him a hug. “We’ll just… leave you two at it…” and Remus and Sirius ran out of the room as fast that my smile didn’t fade, until I realised I stood in the hall, alone with James. My butterflies twittered. “It seems like you were having a spot of trouble, here let me –” he mumbled, not looking at me, I noticed when I turned around to face him, and he levitated my luggage up. I scowled. I had forgotten about my wand. “Where are you headed?” “Eh – uh…” I said, feeling my mouth dry. I cleared my throat. “Eh – hogsmead station.” “Oh, are you going home already?” he said politely, opening the doors. “Eh – well yes… eh –” I said, as we walked together down to the station. “I can take my suitcase myself you know” I said a little uncertain. “You are planning on going home today, aren’t you?” He said, the corner of his mouth twitching into a smile, but he still wouldn’t look at me. “What? Oh – uhm I…” I blushed. We reached the station, and I called the knight bus. James helped me get the suitcase on board. “Eh – well… I’m headed back now…” He said. “Have a… uhm… nice… Christmas…” “Oh eh – well… have a – eh – nice Christmas – eh you as well, I guess…” “Yap, I will – eh you too! I guess” “Mm…” I said absent minded. “Okay then, bye!” He said lifting his hand. “Yeah, uh – bye.” He turned to leave. I took a deep breath. Gathering my Gryffindor courage. “Uh – James?” I said, giving myself a mental pat on the head for being so brave. But I don’t think my voice worked properly. Or he didn’t care. Because he didn’t turn around. He didn’t even look back. “Alright there Miss?” the driver said. I nodded absent minded, and got on board. “Where are you headed?” I mumbled where I was going, and settled on one of the bed in the back. I didn’t feel much for talking to the driver. The journey from Hogwarts and back home was long. I glanced out the window, trying to occupy my mind. But whenever the bus stopped, violently, it made me fall out of the bed. The landscape changed from dark trees to more urban, when we had driven for an hour. It started snowing outside, and I could see people hurrying around in the small streets doing a little Christmas I fell off the bed, spilling my cocoa over the floor. “Merlin.” I mumbled, as an elder man with black hair, with grey streaks in it and a woman with soft brown hair, who wore glasses, entered the bus. The lady wore a big fur coat, and they were obviously a rich couple. “Hi there!” The driver said, smiling at them. “The knight bus, aren’t that a little cheap for you guys?” the elder man chuckled. “Oh no, my dear man!” he told the driver where to go, and paid him. The lady laughed a little. Despite the big coat making my first impression of her to be a little snotty, she had a warm laughter that made me feel comfortable. The couple smiled at me, seeing as I was the only one on the floor, and they sat down on one of the beds in front with the driver. They both had really friendly faces, the man had deep blue eyes and the woman had soft hazel eyes that glowed. “Miss?” The driver said, shaking me slightly. “Miss, we’re here!” “Huh?” I said, realising that I must have fallen asleep. The couple had gone off the bus, probably long ago. We were now in more familiar places. I could see my house to the right of the bus. The windows were all light. “Here, I’ll help you with the suitcase!” He said, trying to lift the suitcase. He couldn’t move it. “Eh – if I just could –?” I asked carefully as he struggled, sweating more and more. “Oh no, don’t worry Miss, this is going fine! I just – need – to – get – a – firm – grip!” he said, trying to lift it again. He raised the suitcase three inches over the ground, before dropping it, as I had, painfully on his foot. “Eh – sir… Your wand?” “Oh bugger… I forgot. Certainly.” And he levitated the suitcase carefully down on the street. “By then Miss!” he said, and the knight bus drove of with a bang. I levitated my suitcase, and walked towards my house. “Lily!!” My mom exclaimed when she saw me. “Hiii honey!!” she said, jumping on me, giving me a big hug. “How have you been?!” My mom was a little extreme… “Ouch, mom! I’m doing fine!” I said, responding to the hug, letting the suitcase soar into the hallway, and land on the floor, neatly. I had my mom’s red hair. But unlike me, she had shoulder short hair, cut in a fashionable way. She had dark blue eyes. She was a classical mom looking woman. But she was really cool. “So…” I said, as she gripped my arm, and lead my back in the house. “They’re getting married…” “Yes, they are…” she said. “But it’ll be a nice wedding, big wedding with a lot of people. It’ll be fun!” she said, smiling. “Yeah, you just have to take it easy on the champagne, mom! You’ll go crazy!” I said, laughing at her. “I do not go crazy! A little champagne is healthy for you!” “Yeah sure mom – dad!!” I exclaimed, seeing the man, standing in the hallway, running over to him, giving him a hug. “Hi Lily flower!” he said, ruffling my hair. “Dad, don’t call me that!” I said, flushing a little. “Is that Potter boy still using that name on you?” he said, smirking a little. I had spent the whole summer holiday complaining about him. “Eh –” “Okay, you don’t want to talk about it, it’s fine!” He said smiling. “But you’re still my Lily flower!” He said, grinning. My dad had my eyes. Or I had my dad’s eyes. Sparkling green, almond shaped eyes, and I also had his smile. “C’mon in, we are just about to drink tea, and eat some cake. I’ll carry your suitcase up.” “Eh – No, dad, I’ll take care of that!” I said, smiling as neither him managed to lift the suitcase. I pointed my wand at it, and it soared up the stairs, and into my room. “Why are we eating cake?” I asked, dreading the answer. “Well” Said my mother, taking a hold of my arm. “Vernon and his parents are here.” “Oh – Yes, uh – okay well that’s nice!” “Yeah, they haven’t said hi to you yet. Vernon’s sister is also here, she’s going to be bridesmaid as well.” She said, leading me into the living room. A large, beefy man with a large moustache sat next to a beefy woman, with a not-so impressive moustache as the man next to her, but a moustache nonetheless. A little smaller man, which didn’t say much, he was still large compared to other, normal people, sat next to a woman who resembled her mother. Well in fact, it was scary how much the Dursleys seemed to resemble each other. They were all purple-faced. Petunia sat on the other side of Vernon, and she gave no sign whatsoever that I had entered the room. “Uh – hi” I said, eying them. “Who are you?” the largest woman said, who surely couldn’t be anyone else than Vernon’s mother. “Everyone!” My mom said happily. “This is my youngest daughter, Lily! Lily, this is Vernon’s sister Marjorie, Vernon’s dad Carl Dursley, and Vernon’s mother, Valerie Dursley.” My mom still smiling. “Oh. She’s too skinny.” Valerie said, taking another bite of her cake. It was beyond my imagination how she could call me skinny, when her son’s fiancée, was twice as skinny as I was. But I didn’t say anything. With a lopsided smile, I sat down on a chair. My mom poured me a cup of tea. “So… I was thinking that the girls, Marjorie, Petunia, Lily and the other bridesmaid could go shop for bridesmaid’s dresses tomorrow, and Valerie and I could shop for the last floral decorations, and you men do whatever you like? How about that?” My mother said smiling, handing me a piece of fruit cake. “Yes, yes!” Boomed Carl. “We could go check the hotel reservations.” Vernon nodded. “Yes, check out the wedding-suite!” I snorted in my tea-cup. “But tell us Lily, they’ve all been so anxious to hear more about you!” Petunia suddenly said, staring up at me evilly. “How are things at your school?” “Eh –” I met my mother’s eyes. She didn’t know what to say. “Oh just fine, just fine. I’m graduating this year from – eh – a high school, boarding school, in eh – Scotland.” “Oh?” Valerie said, eying me closely. “What’s the name of your school?” “Eh –” I said thinking wildly under the intensive stares from Dursleys. “Loretto!” My father said suddenly. “Loretto school, just outside Edinburgh!” “Yap, that’s it!” I said, nodding. Unbelievable how my dad could think of these things in a matter of seconds. “How are they treating you there?” Valerie said, with a much too forced politeness. “Oh, nicely!” I said with a forced smile. “I have loads of great friends, and the teachers are excellent and –” “Shame…” Marjorie whispered to Vernon, and the siblings and Petunia sniggered. “And, Lily also has a boyfriend!” My mom said happily. What was she on about? I hadn’t told her about Jake! If he even could be counted for as a boyfriend. “His name is James, and is a really nice guy from Lily’s school –” “Mom, James is not my boyfriend!” I said, a little harshly. “He’s just this annoying little prat that keeps bothering me!” “Oh yeah that’s right! Of course he is!” she said, winking. Did I mention that I had an incredibly stupid mom? “She’s a little shy!” my mom explained to the Dursleys. “Wonder why anyone would like to even bother with her…” Marjorie muttered to Vernon, who grinned. I closed my eyes for a second. That girl was the most annoying and irritating I had ever met. “So!” My dad said, noticing the tension building inside me. “How are things at work, Carl?” “Just fine, just fine, thanks for asking!” Carl said. “Well my biggest client, Mr Patterson in fact paying for the wedding! That’s how happy they are with my services and by showing them what a loving and caring family man I am, maybe they will buy more and extend the contract–” I rolled my eyes. Carl continued on a long monologue about his firm, Grunnings, which sold drills. I knew for a fact that Vernon was planning to take over from his father. Wouldn’t put it past him and my sister to be planning the murder of Carl Dursley, during the evenings they spend up in Petunias room. Just so Vernon could take over the position faster. My father sat listening to him, pretending to care. He was a really good actor, but I, having known him for a long time, knew that he really was bored to death. Only reason he didn’t ask them to leave right away, or stuff a sock in it, was that he was a naturally a good-hearted man, and out of respect for his daughter, and the man she was supposedly sharing the rest of her life with. “So how’s the wedding-planning been?” I bent over and whispered to my mother. She smiled politely. “Oh – eh just fine… We found this hotel I told you about… we’re moving in there with all the guests as soon we have all the details in order. Probably this Sunday. It has this pool, and this bar and this club and oh! I just can’t wait!” “Mm yeah… But finding dresses with Petunia and her friends? Honestly, mom? She’ll be a nightmare!” “I know honey, I know. But try to do the best out of it, will you? It is after all your sister’s big day we’re talking about.” “Fine, fine, but promise me I don’t have to spend the whole day with them, I swear –” “Another piece of cake, darling?” she interrupted me as Valerie eyed me strangely. “Sure…” I said, grinning, as she cut me another piece. “Vernon’s parents are staying over. Valerie and Carl will be sleeping in the guest room, and Vernon and Marjorie will share Petunia’s room. I hope you don’t mind sharing your room with Petunia?” I curled my lip, in a sneer that only my mom saw. She sent me a stern gaze. “Sure mom that’ll be just smashing!” I said through gritted teethes. “So Marjorie, do tell us about your future plans!” My mom said politely. Vernon sat small-talking with Petunia and my dad and Mr. Dursley still sat talking about Grunnings. “I always wanted to move out on the country –” and also she started talking non-stop about her plans. I am serious. (A/N no actually, she’s Lily... – Oh never mind…) The Dursleys were the most boring, dullest and weirdest people I had ever met. And they were of that sort that would never understand what I was. It was probably why Petunia was seeing, or now engaged, to Vernon. He would never accept magic. Just like her. They probably shared the same values in life. I mean, what other than that could she possibly see in him? “Mom, I’m going to bed!” I whispered, to my mom, giving her a kiss on the cheek, and I gave my dad a hug before running upstairs. “Weird little kid!” I heard Valerie say after me. “I think she’s the greatest!” My dad responded coldly. I took out my wand, and made the bed. I opened the window making a breeze flutter in to the window. I opened my suitcase, and pulled out a pair of pj bottoms. And I saw, a shirt stuffed deep down in my suitcase. It had probably joined the t-shirts I had found in the bottom of my closet… James’s shirt. I pulled it on. It still smelled of him. I was quite looking forward to get to the hotel. I at least wouldn’t have to spend my time with Petunia, or Marjorie. What an unbelievably nasty girl, to match her unbelievably nasty family. But it would all take my mind off things. I felt rather bad about leaving Dumbledore (and Potter) to take care of everything; both the Head Girl and the Head Boy had large responsibility. But I guess, coming back to the muggle world would take my mind off the war raging. It had in fact been another attack, yesterday. It wasn’t in the daily prophet; I heard Potter and Sirius talking about it during breakfast. These attacks didn’t scare me, however. It only made me determined on my cause. To fight. Yes, I was pretty sure I would join the auror department when I had graduated Hogwarts. And if I received high enough marks, of course. The thought of Voldemort didn’t scare me. Two weeks ago, a girl in my class had been picked out from the lesson. She didn’t return. No, Voldemort didn’t scare me. I only felt repulsion when I thought about him. Hatred. I just couldn’t understand how anyone could be as… plain right evil as he was. As a bonus, I knew Potter planned on joining the Auror department. His parents were working there. But I heard they planned on retiring. James, James, James…. I sat down by my desk. Hadn’t used it in ages. It had a thick layer of dust on it. James I wrote. With a large heart around. And giggled as I blew the dust away. No, he wouldn’t occupy my mind. Even though his scent was everywhere – “James? Isn’t that the boy you supposedly hate?” Petunia snarled behind me. “Why are you spying on me??” “I don’t, I couldn’t care less.” “Good!” “Close the window.” “No, it’s hot.” “It’s cold, close it!” “It’s hot, now stop being such a cry baby.” “Mooom!!” she yelled. “Oh Petunia’s favourite solution, isn’t it? Call for mommy?” “Shut up you little freak!” She shrilled. “I’m the freak??” “Yeah, why won’t you throw that stick of yours away?” she gestured my wand, and I laughed at her. “Why would I?” I said, raising my wand. “I could have so much… ah fun! I am, as you probably are fully aware of now, allowed to do magic outside school” I made window sill clatter. “Mom won’t let you!” She whispered, and I could see panic in her eyes. “Moom!!!” She yelled again, when the windows clattered louder. “What???” She said, opening the door. The window silenced at once. “Lily is pointing her thing at me again, threatening me!!! And she did this thing to the window!” “Lily, please behave! Now, close the window, and stove you wand away. We have certain rules in this house! Besides, Vernon’s family doesn’t know about you being a –” “A freak!” Petunia spat. “And they will never know either.” “…A witch!” My mother continued, giving no sign she heard Petunia. “She provoked me!” I said, trying to defend myself. “What? I only said you were in love with that Potter boy, and probably that Snape guy as well!” “I’m warning you!!” I yelled, raising my wand again. “LILY!!!” My mom screamed. “Lower your wand right now young lady!!” the last she said really quietly. “I don’t want any accidents!! Now, behave! Or else you must share room with Vernon’s sister!” “Fine, whatever!” I said, tucking my wand in my pocket, and settled on the bed, pulling out a book. “Turn off the lights.” Petunia spat. “No!” “Mom, ask her to turn off the lights!!” “Lily, could you be a dear and turn off the lights?” “Fine!!!” I said, almost screaming, and I threw my book at my mother, as she closed the door. She didn’t see it. Only heard the thump. But she didn’t come back in. I didn’t sleep before late that night. I always had to read a book before getting to bed. Or else I couldn’t sleep. Especially now. My mind was filled with thoughts. And only one song on my mind. I don’t want anyone else But fine… He could just stay at the castle, spending time with his precious little girl. I grinned when I thought about the flower bud, though. I couldn’t believe that it had happened earlier this day and I couldn’t believe that I hadn’t seen James for nearly six hours, and I missed him. Just… missed looking at him. Even missed the stupid way he chewed his food. I had come quite acquainted with seeing him eat. He did it all the time. I giggled in my sheet, and I heard Petunia turn over in her sleep. I even missed the way his hair stuck out in the back… The way his eyes surveyed me, staring at me intensively… But… When I thought about it… He had ignored my crying for three weeks… I was sure he had heard me, he must have. What if he really, really deep inside didn’t care anymore? I turned around, facing the wall, not falling asleep until late. “Would you like some eggs and beacons, darling?” my dad said, as I entered the kitchen, only wearing slacks and James’s shirts. My dad, on the other hand, was wearing an apron, and a chef’s hat, standing by the oven with a frying pan. He always made a big deal out of the meals. That is… Making a big deal out of trying NOT to burn whatever he was making. The Dursleys sat around the table, eating greedily, and asking my dad to make them more. “Eh –” I said, peering into the pan. “No thanks dad!” “Lily, you have to eat!” My mother said, entering the kitchen. She wore one of my dad’s shirts, clearly just gotten out of bed. “It’s going to be a long day” “Looks like you have had a long night!” “Lily!” “Okay, sorry!” I said, grinning. “But fine, I’ll have a piece of toast.” My father handed me a toast. “Just like magic!” he said, winking at me. “And look flower, it’s not burned!!” he sounded really excited, pointing at the toast. “I’m so proud of you, Michael Evans!!” My mom said, yawning, giving my dad a kiss. “Yeah dad, really proud!” I said, grinning. I took a glance at the table. With the four members of the Dursley family plus Petunia, it was now… Well let’s just say there was no room for me. I took my plate, and settled in the living room, soon joined my mother and father. “Ey, Mr Evans!! Vernon was wondering if you had some more beacon!!!” Carl yelled. “Well… Duty calls!” He said, jumping up from the couch, and walked into the kitchen again. “Is that a man’s shirt?” My mother smirked at me. “Oh this? It’s just Ja – Pott – I mean – I bought it… In – hogsmead. Nice to wear…” I said hastily. “That’s why it smells strongly of man from it.” She said, smirking even more. “Mom! Look at yourself…!” “What? I’m a married woman!” “Shut it, I don’t wanna hear it!” “Fine, fine!” she said, now outright grinning. “So how are things at your school? Is James still bothering you?” “His name is Potter…” I growled, and she laughed. I didn’t know what else to say. “Go get dressed, Lily! We’re leaving when they have finished eating!” “Tomorrow, then” I muttered, running up the stairs. I really didn’t want to change out of James’s shirt. I pulled a sweater, and refrained from pulling on my cloak. “Okay girls! Yvonne and Magdalene are waiting for you at the store. We’ll come back later and see how you are doing when we are done buying flowers. Good luck honey!” My mom said, kissing me on the forehead, and giving Petunia a hug. “Act nicely, okay?” I heard her say to her, and to my astonishment, Petunia nodded. “We’re having a classical wedding!” Petunia said when we all were gathered. “I was thinking something in red, or white?” I looked around. Everyone of the girl in the room looked different. Like really different, no resemblance at all. I had red hair, and had quite normal figure, Marjorie had thick brown hair, not at all close to a normal figure, and Yvonne had also blonde hair, but more bleached blond than Petunia’s dirty blonde, and a little plump figure, and Magdalene had long black hair and as skinny as Petunia, but short, whereas Petunia was tall. How we could possibly find dresses that fitted all four of us, was beyond my imagination. Marjorie would most certainly need her dressed specially fitted, and would probably not be ready before the day of the wedding. “Red is nice!” Yvonne nodded, and I secretly agreed. But I found it better not to say anything at all. If I did, we would most certainly end up with pink dresses, and even for me, who wasn’t all too interested in fashion and appearances and that stuff, pink just… made me look really ugly. It clashed horribly with my hair. But red was nice. Or green. I liked green. But the group settled on red. We tried dress after dress, lining up so that Petunia could see if she liked it. Luckily most of the dresses came with a shawl that I wrapped around my arms. After two hours pulling on and off red dresses in every possibly shapes and shades, Petunia finally settled with red silk dresses. It sat perfectly on me, but they were a little too deep cut for my liking. I found it, once again, best to keep my mouth shut. As expected, Marjorie needed her dressed fitted out a bit. Not even the largest dress in the store would fully zip all the way up. I couldn’t help but snigger a little to myself as Yvonne, Magdalene and Petunia stood all, tugging the zipper, trying to zip the dress up, Marjorie trying her best to tuck her stomach in, but at once she breathed out, the whole dress ripped. My mom and Valerie entered the shop an hour later. My mother nearly burst out crying when she saw us, and gave both Petunia and me big hugs. “You’ll be really beautiful together!” She said, watching us from distance. “If Petunia dear, you could have this red flower or something in either your hair or on your dress… Yes! Beautiful!” the shopkeeper came out only we had to pay for the dresses. Seeing as those big clients of Carl Dursley obviously were paying for the whole wedding, it was no problem. We got beautiful black shoes, and the shawls. “Lily, have you found your reception dress yet?” I shook my head. “We’ll find that as well” We found this really nice white dress. They didn’t have any nice green dresses, sadly, but I liked the white one. We also bought a nice pearl necklace to go with it, and, as I insisted, a white shawl. “Why won’t we take you girls out for some shopping?” My mom said, when we said goodbye to Yvonne and Magdalene. Valerie nodded. “Yeah, we’re spending a good three weeks there! And we’re staying over Christmas! Besides!” she added under her breath. “I have my husband’s credit card” They all laughed. I had no relation to Carl Dursley what so ever, so I didn’t really care. Well, I guess this could be a little fun, after all! When we finally got back home, I had gotten a new bikini, and a whole new outfit. In addition, I got a dress to use for Christmas. “Look dad!!” I said, when we got back home. “New dress!!” I twirled around in the living room in front of my dad. “Beautiful!” My dad said, giving me a hug. “You’ll look so nice! I won’t be able to keep the boys off you!” “Oh shove it” “But go up and pack… We’re leaving after dinner!” We had to put extra plates in the table so that everyone could fit around it. We had a good meal, which my mom really worked on. Unfortunately, my knot had started to grow again. The bracelet had started to itch. I lost my appetite rather quickly. I sat at the table, picking in my food. “Your hair is getting a bit too long!” Valerie said, making me look up from the plate. “I beg your pardon?” “We perhaps need to cut your hair a bit!” my mom, dad and me all looked strangely up at her. “I like my hair the way it is, thank you” “…and maybe we need to colour it a bit…” “No, Lily will keep her hair the way it is” My dad said, as if it was the final word. Luckily she didn’t push it. I had my temper from my mom. She was short-tempered, even though she was really kind and good-hearted. Quite right, she sat glaring at Valerie some time after. As I did. My dad on the other hand, had a long temper, and did never explode for anything. Quite different from me and my mom. “So, we’re leaving today, and we’re greeting the guest tomorrow. We have to greet as many of them personally, but seeing as it is quite many coming to the wedding, it could take some time. We’re having a big dinner at Sunday, and during the rest of the week we have a programme over different things that are happening. So, everyone ready?” My dad summer up for me and my mother. We nodded. “Why can’t I wear my cloak…?” I muttered. “Yeah, and you can wave your wand about and send out a shower of red and green sparks, and at the same time expose your worlds existence.” “Fine, I guess not then…” It was really late when we arrived at the hotel. But it was quite nice hotel. I stuffed my belongings in my room, which was quite large. I lurked down to explore the hotel. It had one big dining hall. ‘The great hall’ they had named it. I laughed loudly, earning quite a few looks. “Is Miss looking for something?” said a voice from behind. “Oh no thank you, I was just looking!” I said, turning around to stand face to face with one of the workers at the hotel. He was wearing a uniform, and had soft brown hair and big blue eyes “I was trying to find something to do when I’m here!” “You’re here for the great Dursley – Evans wedding?” He asked. “Yeah, I’m the bride’s sister!” “Okay then. What do you want to be doing when you’re here, Miss Evans?” I shuddered. “It’s Lily, please!” I said, smiling. “I don’t know… Do you have a pool?” “Oh yes! We also have outdoor bathing possibilities, but seeing as it is winter, I doubt that will be something to attract your attention. But we have a big pool, right this way Miss – eh Lily. We also have a spa section and a Jacuzzi if you would like that! We’ve been told to give all the guests what they would like, and put it on the bill, so that’s no problem Miss Evans!” “Oh lovely!” I said, looking like a kid in a sweetshop. “But I think I’ll just… Go find out where they’re located today, and test them later on. I’ll probably need them!” I yawned. “I could show you? If you like to, Miss Evans?” “That would be great!” I said beaming. “Ey, is the bar included in that bill thing?” “Sure is, Miss Evans! Would you like a drink? Wait a minute, how old are you?” he said eying me in mock suspiciousness. “Seventeen – ah shoot. I have to be a little older then that to drink anything stronger than beer, right?” He nodded. “Yap, but it doesn’t matter. I’m not much of a drinker anyway!” I said, thinking about last time. I walked with him down a staircase, and he showed me all the facilities. They had a pool, a Jacuzzi, spa, a squash court, a tennis court and a gym. “There’s a lot to do here, as you might see, Miss. If there’s anything you need, just tell me. I’m Steve, nice to meet you Miss – eh Lily!” He said, and darted up again. Nice guy, I thought. And I went up myself, to the seventh floor and went straight to bed. A/N I know, I know.. there's a lot of chapters out in the muggle world... xD don't complain.. I just.. find very much to write when they're out there... so DEAL with it... thank you I woke the next morning, consistent with the thought that I should do some workout. Where I got the idea from, I didn’t know, but I stood up early, and walked down to the gym, in only a pair of shorts and a long sleeved jumper. Yes, I would have the perfect body for the wedding. Oh yeah, Lily Evans so strong and healthy, I thought to myself as I pulled my hair up in a pony-tail, and chose to take the stairs down instead of the lift. Luckily there was no one else down in the gym and swim area. They had rented the whole hotel, and seeing the guest wouldn’t arrive until the afternoon, we were all alone there. Oh yes! I sat down with the largest weights I could find. I couldn’t lift them of the ground. I moved one scale down. Nope, couldn’t lift them. This wasn’t going so well… I finally settled with the smallest weights, which I could lift without completely loose my breath after I had lifted them three times, ten inches of the ground. Perhaps I ought to work out more? Quidditch was certainly doing Jam – eeeh treadmill you say? Right away! I started jogging, at of course, top speed. This wasn’t actually so bad. I laughed. No, this was going fine. I was in better shape than I thought. Yap, working out really took my mind off things. This was going great! Okay, I could set the pace down a little. Just a little. Little more, perhaps. It didn’t take five minutes, before I was completely red in my face, and when I finally got off, I heaved for my breath. Okay. Maybe I should take it a little easy at the beginning. Fine… Eh – push ups! Okay… Puh… one two three; push! Fine, on my knees then. One, and two and three – this is going great! Four – five -…. Six - ….. seven – okay time for some water. I drank a lot of water, and I found that I should try the jump-rope. Okay, finally something I could do. I jumped the rope for the whole of a minute, before I figured out that this was too boring. Eh – And I was really red in my face. But that didn’t have anything to do with it…. . – Okay. I had been working out for the whole of… fifteen minutes. Time to try the weights again, and see if I had gotten any stronger. I couldn’t help thinking how stupid it was to lift weights. You could just levitate them! But I guess it would loose the principle of the whole working out thing. I stood now tugging on the heaviest weight, trying to lift it. I managed to lift in one inch, I squealed at my own strength, before gravity got the better of me, and I was pulled down along with the weight. “Need some help, Miss Evans?” Steve stood in the door, watching me. “Oh no…” I said, now blushing in addition to my already sweat and red face. “No, no, this is going great!” “You should perhaps take of the bond that is… securing the weights before you lift them. Then it’ll be much easier” Now I really blushed. “Yeah, I knew that…” I peered at the weight. There was a thin bond that was shut with a key I hadn’t noticed it. “I knew that…” I repeated. “Shall I unlock them?” He said sniggering. “Oh no, I’m – eh fine…” “So, you like working out do you?” “Eh –” I didn’t get if it was sarcastically meant or not. “No, I rather like to watch! Eh – I meant quiddit – eeeh – football! I mean – eh…” “Football? What’s your favourite team?” he said, as if it were a trick question. “Eh – Liverpool?” I tried. Only team I remembered. “Liverpool?” He said apparently shocked. “Eh – was that wrong answer?” I asked carefully. “Aren’t you from around here?” he asked. “Of course I am! Eh – what team am I supposed to go for?” “Sheffield!! Honestly woman, where have you been the last ten years??” “Eh – I go to a boarding school you see! In Scotland!” “Oh… But still weird. You’re a little weird Miss, if you don’t mind me saying. But you’re cute” “Is it normal to have conversations like this with guests of the hotel?” I asked smugly. “Eh – no I guess not…” he said, his eyes not flickering at all. “Okay, fine! I just wanted to say that your mother and father are expecting you for breakfast in… eh – five minutes. But you probably want to take a shower first?” he grinned. “After your hard workout?” “Oh, don’t be a smart ass” I smiled. “See you around.” I ran back up the stairs. Yes, Lily had started a new and better life. Starting today I would work out half an hour every morning, and take the stairs. I ran up the first stair. The second stair… By the third stair, I had lost my breath, and took the lift up. “There you are honey, where have you been?” My mother said when I arrived, as expected, half an hour late for breakfast. “Oh, I’ve been working out!” I said proudly. “Why?” Marjorie asked. I ignored her. “Come here honey. We’re soon finished with the breakfast, but it’s okay. Here, try one of these rolls, they’re delicious! And here, some apple juice…” “I prefer pumpkin juice…” I mumbled. “I know that honey, but they don’t have pumpkin juice here…” “Pumpkin juice? Who in the ruddiest pumpkin juice??” Vernon said, staring at me. “I heard it was what those witches in movies drinks, and fantasy books that drunk that! Witches with warts on their noses and broomsticks.” He snorted I laughed. “Witches don’t always have warts –” My mom sent me a warning look. And I closed my mouth. Petunia stared at me lividly. “I find pumpkin rather tasty.” I finished. I ignored the weird looks the Dursleys sent me. “You know Lily, can’t you entertain some of the kids when the guests arrives? You know, you’re so good with those magic tricks!” My dad suddenly said. Petunia chocked. “I don’t know, you could pull a flower bud out of your sleeve, and make people disappear or something?” I laughed myself to death by the look on Petunia’s face. My dad only smirked a little, and the Dursley eyed him strangely. “He’s just playing!” I said, and both my parents chuckled. “So mom, dad, have you guys checked out the bar yet?” I smirked at them. “Oh yes! It was really nice!” My mom smiled. And they have this club where you can go dancing with all your boyfriends. I expect a lot of boys your age will come with the guests, you will not know what to do with them!” “Oh ha-ha –” “My client has a son Lily’s age” Carl said, staring at me. “You must meet him! He’s really ambitious and is expected to go to Oxford once he’s out of high school.” “Oh that’s – uh nice…” I said, not daring to meet his eyes, neither my mother’s, who sat snorting into her food. I ate my food hastily, not wanting to linger by the table with the Dursleys. I thanked for the food, and ran back up in my room. This time I changed into my bikini. Yes, I hadn’t had a swim since the summer. Unless you could count the time with me and Jake. And of course the time when James threw me in the lake. I chuckled. I wouldn’t mind if he threw me in this pool at the hotel. I put on a bathrobe, and brought a towel to my hair. And slapped myself for thinking about the bastard called Potter. I sat on the edge, looking at the water. I had always liked water. I just… didn’t understand it, somehow. I looked around, but there was no one in sight. I closed my eyes, and stuck my hands out in front of me. I had never really tried to work with wandless magic before, other when I was so angry it blew out of me. It had happened quite a lot during the summer holidays before. Petunia and I were fighting, and suddenly the nearest window or glass shattered and broke. I had better control over it now, and usually when I did magic like that around Petunia now, it was mostly to annoy her. I opened my eyes. The water was in uproar. The surface was filled with ripples, the water foaming. I smiled. I was good. Laughing loudly inside. “What the hell is happening in here??” a man suddenly yelled. With a jerk of my hand, the water fell still again. “What?” I asked innocently. “The water was… moving! I saw waves!” “I think you must be hallucinating, sir! I saw nothing!” “Oh… okay then but I thought I –” “You didn’t.” I smiled friendly, and the man seemed to leave it with that. But he still looked a little bewildered. I slipped the bathrobe off when the man left the swimming area muttering to himself. I swam some rounds before my arms and legs started aching. And I got up from the water, pulling on the bathrobe, sitting on the edge. “Taking a bath Miss?” Steve came up behind me. “Oh hi! Yes I was just –” “Can I join you?” “Uh – uhm – sure” He pulled off his shoes, and socks, and sat down beside me. “You like sitting for yourself, thinking?” “Uh – yeah…” He sat staring at me, and I just didn’t know what to say. “Listen – I wondered if you wanted to –” “Steve!! C’mon, we need you up in the kitchen!” an elder man came, shouting in through the door. “Oh, I’m sorry Miss. Eh – I’ll talk to you later!” “Uh – yeah sure…” “Lily, have you been bathing?” My mother said, as I came back up. I nodded. “Clean up now, the first guests will arrive any minute now” I ripped my hair as I were forced to put on my best smile, and joined my family and Vernon’s family down in the entrance hall. A family arrived. It was a tall man, and a plump woman by his side. I didn’t recognise them, but shook their hands nonetheless, introducing myself as ‘Lily, the bride’s sister’, smiling the best I could. Another arrived, and another one. I didn’t know any of them, except the happy times when someone I knew, and when my father’s mother came. I liked my grandmother, she was really nice. But I nearly never saw her anymore. When she came, she gave me a big and long hug. “How’s my flower doing?” Her eyes twinkled. Dad had her eyes. I had her eyes. “I’m doing great, grandma!” “Good to hear, are they teaching you something up at that school of yours?” “Course! We have started working on patronuses, and we’ll actually try to produce one next term!” I kept my mouth shout about my attempts. I loved my grandmother for being understanding. She, like my parents, always wanted to know what was going on in my school, and I loved telling her about it. But a little cough from my father told us to break the discussion. “I’ll talk to you later then honey!” She said, kissing my cheek. “Ooh Tuney!! How lovely it is to see you, you’re getting married and all –” she turned to my sister. But after seeing grandmother, there was just a lot more boring people. I didn’t once see a great looking guy among the everlasting crowd that was filling the hotel. Well, I didn’t need a guy to have a great time. Of course not, said a voice in my head, you’re doing great on your own, sleeping in James’s shirt nearly crying yourself to sleep because you think about how stupid you were – “Everything alright darling?” my mom said smiling a little at my vacant expression. “Yap! Dashing” I considered a moment to drown myself in the pool. “Just smashing” a gleam of jet-black hair swayed in the door, and I nearly dropped to the floor. But it was just a man. In his forties. And by the way, his hair lay flat. I felt my heart kept beating fervently. But, I thought, what the hell would James be doing here? At a muggle wedding? “Eh – just have to go to the bathroom for a moment” I said to my mom, and she nodded, shaking hands with a rather dull looking man. “Okay, pull yourself together…” I said, slapping myself hard in the face. “Put on that beautiful smile of yours again, there we go! No Potter, no Potter! He’s just stupid little prat with no respect for me or my feelings!” I said smiling falsely at myself, feeling quite selfish for a moment. The smile wouldn’t convince anyone, but it had to do. “Oh Lily, you just missed a lovely young man!” my mother said when I got back. “I told him, you would be just the guy for my youngest daughter, shame she isn’t here now! Let’s see if I can find him – Ah no, I can’t see him anywhere. His parents seemed really nice, I’ll tell you if I see him again!”¨ “You’re stupid you know that? You don’t go around and say things like that to anyone, mom” I muttered, blushing slightly. “Oh it’ll be fine! He just smiled back at me, ever so polite! Quite the prince charming I must say” “Oh prince charming is good I guess, I like prince charming!” I said, secretly thinking that I would rather find this really hot dude, and make out with in front of James, and afterwards shout HA in your face I don’t care about you – okay see here we go again. No James, no James!!! I shook my head a little, putting my smile back on, as I shook hands with a pretty lady with big brown eyes. “And we’re going to have a fancy dinner, so I would suggest you put on something nice!” My mother smiled, as we got dressed for the dinner. “Whatever, can I borrow your earrings?” “The gold ones?” “Yap, they’ll be perfect to my dress.” I had chosen an emerald green dress, lined with golden embroider on the side. I wore a green ribbon in my hair, and golden shoes. “Of course dear” My mom said, peering out from the bathroom. “You look lovely. I guess we’ll be able to find your prince charming today as well!” “C’mon, what if he’s not interested?” “Then we’ll find you another prince charming! You’ll have fun when you’re here, honey! I’m just… helping you” “I know, thanks mom” “Ey, what about me?” “What about you, dad?” “Don’t I deserve thanks?” “Eh – for what?” “For being your dad?” “Okay thanks dad!” I said, giving him a hug. “You’re the best” “Now see that’s my little girl!” I entered the dining room with my mother and father and sister, finding the hall filled with people. I stared nervously around. “Nothing to be afraid of, dear!” My mother whispered to me, as she lead me towards the table where the Dursleys sat, alongside with a family I didn’t recognise. “This is Mr. Patterson, his wife, Mrs Patterson, and their son, Kent Patterson!” Carl introduced them as. “They’re my largest clients, and also the financier of this wedding!” Kent stood up, and kissed my hand. His mother squealed. This had to be the great boy Carl had wanted to introduce me to. I saw Steve in the crowd, serving champagne to whoever wanted it. He saw Kent kissing my hand, and I shrugged, and I saw he let out a small laugh, smiling. “Lily, you can come here, and sit down, next to Kent here, that’s it, very good. And Karen, up with me perhaps?” Mr Patterson said to my mother, who shrugged so only I could see, before sitting down next to Mr Patterson, who by the way had an abnormally large nose. “And you, Michael, perhaps you could sit here? Next to my wife?” My dad nodded, and sat down to the woman with red hair. Fake red hair, I must add. “Hi! I’m Kent” he said, reaching out his hand, this time to shake it. He had dark brown hair, which were kind of fashionable cut, and lay nicely and neatly around his ears. He had dark blue eyes. They were big and round, giving the impression of childish features. He was kind of scrawny. “Pleasure.” I said absent minded. “I’m Lily” “Beautiful name! Just like that flower… Lilies!” “Eh – yes…” “So tell me, why did your parents choose such a… intriguing name for such a lovely lady?” “Eh?” “The story behind your name? The story of the soul beneath those beautiful eyes?” “Ehh –” I said uncertainly. “Well… My mom’s favourite flower is lilies? And her mom’s name was Lily, but she died when my mom was young” “Such a… beautiful story… Do you miss your grandmother?” “Eh – I have never met my grandmother…” “Of course not, of course not!” No need to pretend, I did not like this guy. “Hey, where’s the food?” I asked, when I saw the table stood empty. “You have to order first” he said, smirking down at the menu. “Oooh, we had this on our ball once!!” I exclaimed happily, pointing at the menu. “Eh RICE!” everyone at the nearest tables stared at me. Someone in the far end laughed. Loudly. “Eh – what are you doing?” “Isn’t it how you do it?” I asked, before I suddenly was reminded, by my mother’s stern gaze, and my sister looking ready to explode, that that was in fact not how it was done. “Ooooh shoot. I forgot…” I mumbled. “Forgot what?” “Nothing!” I said quickly. Merlin how I missed Hogwarts, and I had only spent three days in the muggle world. “Stupid muggles…” I muttered, earning me another stern gaze from my mother. “What was that?” Kent said politely. “Nothing” I smiled again. “So, Lily flower” He said. “Tell me what to you want to be when you have finished school?” “Oh, yes, I’m graduating this year –” “This year?” he said impressively. “Eeeh – I want to work in the – police?” “Police… impressive!” Kent’s mother said, giving him a little shove in the shoulder “How about you then?” I asked, eager to change the subject away from me. And he darted of with his plans for the future, where he was going to apply for college, and where he would apply for job when he finished. It was really boring, and I couldn’t help but yawn. Several times, until my mother kicked me under the table. Ha, but Kent was at least good looking. And so was Steve. Kind of good looking. Like, could be good looking if I looked really, really close. Oh yes, I would use them to get over James. Who needed James? I had this ehem, gorgeous boy sitting next to me. He was ambitious, and clever, and – “What would you like to eat, darling?” my mother asked when the waiter came over to our table to take our orders. “Far too complicated way to do things” I muttered when he had to write down everything we said. “Don’t worry, I’ll take your order!” Kent said, before I got to open my mouth further. “Two boiled salmons, with boiled potatoes. Mm that sounds good doesn’t it honey?” I gaped at him. What the hell was wrong with him?? “Mom” I whispered. “Could I please, please turn him into a toad?? Please, it’s a speciality of mine; I use it all the time on Jam – Potter!” “Lily! Behave! I hope you didn’t bring your wand at the table??” She hissed. “ ‘Course I did! What did you think I would leave that unprotected up in my room?” “You could lock the door you know!” “With those muggle locks?? Nope, don’t think so! If I were to lock the door, I had to use my wand, I can’t lock the door with my wand, and then leave my wand inside the room!” “Oh God, I have raised an idiot.” The waiter came back with my fish. It was disgusting. It took all my love for the wizarding community not to kill him right then and there. I hated fish, fish was absolutely the worst thing you could possibly eat, and when it in addition was salmon, boiled salmon, and potatoes?? I mean, c’mon! How could you possibly eat that? I smiled politely, and shoved some of the fish on my fork. I opened my mouth, and slowly raised my fork. Absolutely disgusting. “How do you like your fish, Lily?” Mr Patterson asked. “Eh – absolutely lovely…” I said, not meeting my mother’s eyes. She snorted loudly. Next to me, Kent sat shovelling his food down. His FISH down. How he could do it with throwing up was beyond my imagination. But seeing him eating… It made me miss James. The way he ate was at least charming… I would do anything just to see that face of his. That beautiful hair, that laid perfectly… I would do anything to run my fingers through it, feeling it, and I mentally hit myself for not doing so on the countless occasions I have had chance to do so. “Eh – Lily? You’re kind of drooling…” “What were you thinking of?” my mom asked smugly. “Nothing!” “Who were you thinking of?” “I – eh nothing!!” “Was it –” “No mom, it wasn’t!” “Was it good?” Kent asked, when I had managed to eat half of my fish (I had mashed it up with my potatoes and carrot sticks, making it look like baby food) without throwing up. “Eh – dashing…” “Good! They make a really good cod for dessert here also with a nice –” “Yeah, uh that’s fine, but I’m kind of stuffed…” “Oh, you don’t eat so much? You’re really skinny you know.” I snorted. “Could I finish your fish?” “Help yourself” I wrinkled my nose. “What would you like for dessert honey?” My mother said, when she saw me handing my plate over to Kent, who started eating eagerly, shovelling down the fish. “Treacle tart –” “You’re daughter has a very odd taste in food –” “Yeah, and didn’t you say you were stuffed, Lily?” “Eh – always room for some dessert!” I said, smirking. “Good dessert…” I added under my breath. “It’s time to pop the champagne!!” Carl said, turning away with yet another very interesting, I’m sure, conversation with my dad about drills. “Mom!” Petunia shrilled. “Lily isn’t allowed to drink!!” She peered at me evilly, when Mr Dursley and Mr Pattison stood up and opened, for the mutual entertainment of the entire dining hall, a big bottle of champagne. “Oh, Petunia dear, she’s allowed to drink when she’s seventeen, you know that!” “Not in the normal world she isn’t!” “…It’s with a great pleasure I welcome every one and all of you to the big celebration in a two weeks time, the big Dursley – Evans wedding! It warms my heart to see so many of you taking the time to come and join us in the celebration of what, surely, will be a long, healthy and loving marriage! It also means a lot to us that you’ve agreed to celebrate Christmas at the hotel with us! You’re all very welcome! Let’s put our hands together and drink to the engagement and marriage of Vernon Dursley and Petunia Evans!” Everyone started clapping. Someone among the crowd cat whistled. I rolled my eyes stupidly. “Wanna go get a drink for the bar over there?” Ken asked, pointing at the counter in the far end of the hall. I nodded, just wanting to stretch my legs a little, but ignored his extended arm, which he held out for me to grab. “A Scotch on rocks, please!” he said to the lady. “And you want?” “A firewhis – a coke with lemon will do just fine.” Kent laughed a little. “You know Lily, I haven’t known you for that long, but you are by far most the interesting girl I have ever had the pleasure to meet.” “Uh –” “Just wanted you to know!” He said, pouring down his drink, giving a small shudder. “Hey, you wanna dance?” he said happily. “Oh no, I don’t wanna dance – I don’t dance” I said, smiling a little. “Okay then…” He said sitting in silence. “I just have to get something, I’ll be right back” He stood up leaving a stench of fish after him. “Hi, Lily” Steve replaced his seat. “Oh hi! Aren’t you busy in the kitchen or something?” “Not unless you want me to?” “No, no! It’s nice talking to you!” “So I just wanted to ask you, I don’t do this often, but here we go… I was just wondering if you were seeing someone…” “oh… Well I –” “You – don’t have to answer that if it was too bold…” “Oh no, it’s okay! I just – Well I do… Kind of.” “What do you mean?” he didn’t smile, he didn’t show any emotions at all. “Eh – it’s a little complicated –” “Excuse me?” Kent was back. “Could I have my place back?” “Sure” Steve said, looking into my eyes. “Who is he?” “Dunno… this guy, he works here, and he showed me around last night. He’s friendly enough, so I guess it is okay” I saw my mom dragging my dad towards the bar, closely followed by the Dursleys and the Pattersons. Petunia and Vernon sat left at the table, talking amongst themselves, and still receiving congratulations with the engagement and the wedding. Kent and I sat at the bar, him drinking more and more, and surprisingly our conversation, or his try to make a conversation with me, went duller and duller the drunker he got, until I had forgotten even why I had agreed to join him at the bar. I yawned loudly, but he didn’t seem to notice. “Are you tired?” He asked after my tenth big yawn in a row. “I certainly am!” He said, and he started laughing. “I think I’m going to bed now” He said, getting up from the chair, and almost fell down on the floor. “You think you wanna help me up to my room?” “Sure…” I mumbled, helping him up a little, and helped him get to the lift. “Now, what floor are you on?” “Sex – six I mean!” He said blurrily. I smirked at him. “You’re really beautiful” He said, as I helped him out of the lift, and down the hallway. “This is your room?” I asked, seeing the room number that matched his key-card, and I opened the door. “Good night then, probably see you tomorrow” I said politely, smiling a little when he lost his balance. He gave me a quick kiss, flinging the door in my face before he flung himself down at the bed. “Lily!!!” My mother exclaimed when I came back down. “Lily, I’ve got someone I’d like you to meet!!” “Mom, please” I said, as she started dragging me across the big room. “This better not the prince charming again!” “Lily, c’mon, you’ll love him!!” “Mom, please, what incredibly embarrassing things have you been saying now?” “I haven’t said anything!! Okay, only a little, just mentioned that he should meet you, but c’mon!!” Mom dragged me towards our table. A guy stood by the bar. His back turned away from me, peering out in the crowd. But the moment I saw the guy, my stomach dropped, my jaw hung limp, I couldn’t move a muscle. I stood staring at him. “I wanted you to talk to him first, Lily, go on!” She said smiling. I still couldn’t move a muscle, stood paralyzed. My heart beat faster and faster, up in my throat, making me nearly choke. It felt like my heart would explode, my stomach turned to ice; I wanted to run, run and scream. “What do you think?” she whispered, but I barely heard it from the blood pounding in my ears. He turned around. “This is my daughter Lily Evans!” My mother said, and he smiled, every one of his straight, white teeth showed. “Now, what did you say your name was?” (A/N TATATATATAAAAA WHO might the mystery guy be? The hot, previously unknown twin brother of Vernon Dursley, and they will all have a double wedding? Might it be… Sirius? Who comes, just to get free food? Might it be Dumbledore who ask Lily to come back to Hogwarts? Might it be… SEVERUS SNAPE?? Who have come to exclaim his undying and everlasting love for the beautiful Lily Evans? Might it be Lucius? Ah wait a minute… Oooh Lucius is HOT! Oh… Never mind… Might it be VOLDEMORT?????? Well… Please. Leave a review if you have some ideas to who it might be… =P) A/N “Hi. My name is Lily Potter. You thought I was dead. You were wrong.” I stood staring at the girl in front of me – Hahahahaha!! No, just kidding…. xD that’s not the story… I swear! Hahahaha Scared you now, didn’t I?! LOL Well, the story is further down here…. xD Don’t worry, I’m not a total … idiot… okay, sorry.. xD If you haven’t listen to Pottercast, you will perhaps not understand that joke… but for all of you who has, hahaha, that was hilarious, felt so hit by those comments from Jo about fanficiton! Well! I won’t keep you any longer.. xD please read! And yeah, story’s further down ;) Enjoy “I’m Potter” He said. “James Potter!” he extended his arm for my mother to shake. “Are you??” She exclaimed, staring at him, her face breaking up in an even larger smile. “Oh my, I never thought the day would come that I would finally, finally meet the famous James Potter!!” I wanted to die. I wanted to die right then and there. This couldn’t be, this just couldn’t be. What the hell was he doing here? I just wanted to throw whatever I could reach, in his face. “Famous James Potter?” he said, staring into my mother’s eyes, smiling charming. “Yes, Lily has talked about you quite a lot!” He laughed a little. “You’re every bit as handsome as she described you, and not nearly as annoying – Lily? Won’t you say hi to James?” I had to clear my throat. “Hi Potter…” I said stiffly, staring at the floor. “You see?” He said, grinning at my mother. “She always insists on using my last name!” My mother laughed. “I’ll just leave you two at it then” he nodded. “Nice meeting you, Mrs Evans” “Mom, don’t leave me” I begged, don’t giving a damn that Potter could hear me. “It’ll be fine!” she said, winking before darting off to my father, pointing at James. My father beamed at us. “What are you doing here?” I asked, nervousness and anxiety filled me. “My parents insisted that I should come…” he answered; now his voice was cold. “I didn’t want to” “Oh…” I said, staring down at the floor. I wouldn’t be surprised if he could hear my heart beating. “James, there you are!” I looked up, seeing the same couple I had seen on the knight bus the other day, standing behind James, the man who obviously was his father had one hand on James’s shoulder. “Oh! James, why won’t you introduce us to this lovely, young lady?” “Mom, dad” he said, trying not to look at me. He took a deep breath “This is Lily Evans, some girl from – ” “Lily Evans?” His mother gasped. “THE Lily Evans? The Lily Evans that shares your brain-space, trice divided with quidditch and food? The girl you’ve been in love with for ages? Who constantly rejects you?” She gave a little chuckle. My knot tightened. I couldn’t look at them. “Mom, that’s enough. Yes this is – eh Evans – Lily.” “Glad we could finally meet you!” They said, shaking my hand. I gave a forced smile “James has been talking about you constantly, every time we see him it’s all we ever hear about, Lily this, Lily that! It’s a real honour! I can really understand why our son is so taken with you.” His father added with a small wink. “Oh –” I said, completely thrown off course. “Eh – uh yeah uh – uhm – eh what are you doing here, if you don’t mind me asking? You’re… not muggles…” “They made me –” James said at once “Because of you of course!” His father cut him across. I blushed furiously, preying to Merlin, none of them would notice. His mother smiled at me friendly, and I suspected she did notice. “Dad!!” James said quickly. “Why else did you think we would be here? Once we got the invitation, you see, we know Mr Patterson’s brother-in-law, he’s a muggle and a friend of ours, James begged us to accept the invitations. I have never seen the boy so desperate –” “Mom, dad, you have had quite enough to drink, now go to bed!!” James said, looking quite angry. “It’s not true” he said to me, without meeting my eyes. “You said to me, that you needed to be here, you needed to see her, so, son, now you’re here! Be a Gryffindor and stand up for yourself.” “I can’t believe you folks!!” I stood watching them, me blushing more and more for every word spoken. If James really had said that… No, I could not fall back into it. I didn’t think I could handle it… I already knew he was a good actor. Merlin, perhaps that was what James had felt… What he did feel… “Now, you’re here! And you’re with her, aren’t you supposed to be happy?” “Mum, dad, leave!!!” “Fine, fine, we’re going!” they said, turning around. “He seems a little impossible at the moment, Lily, but hang in there” “What the HELL are you doing here???” I exclaimed angrily at once his parents were out of sight. We were standing in the corner, not wanting anyone to listen. “They forced me; don’t believe a word they’re saying –” “I don’t believe you, why isn’t Sirius here then??” James didn’t answer. “Why are you here Potter??” I spat. “Can’t you find someone else to bother??” “Don’t be so conceit, everything is not about you!” he finally said, and my approach faltered. “I – eh – I never said – James I just want to –” “You just want to do what? You wish this were about you? You like feeling special? You like me acting like an idiot for you, before you crush me??” “There’s no need to be so dramatic! And… if your parents made you come, where’s you’re little precious ‘darling’?? Never thought you would come without her” “She’s not here…” He said simply. “Where is YOUR precious boyfriend if I might ask? Never thought I’d see you two apart?!” I heard a clear hint of annoyance in his voice. “I thought you didn’t care about him!” I shook from anger now. “I don’t! I thought you didn’t care about Christina?!” he retorted. “I don’t care about that slut! Besides, she –” I stopped myself. “I just don’t want to argue with you, James, I can’t take it! I was supposed to be here and have fun, find someone, get over you –” I had totally not meant to say that at all. I closed my eyes, mentally giving myself a big kick, waiting his reaction. “What do you mean?” he said, now coldly again. “I didn’t mean it like that…” “It doesn’t matter if you did” “So you say my feelings don’t count?” “At the moment, in my perspective, you don’t count!! You’re nothing to me, Evans, nothing! And don’t come here now, and say you have feelings or whatever, because that would just not be fair!” “I can’t believe you’re saying this to me! I can’t believe it!” “Well, get used to it! But, hey, you could just go hang out with that boy, Kent… and hey, Steve, and Jake! What do you need me for??” “Don’t make a fool of yourself, James; I don’t want any of them!” “Jake –” “Don’t talk about things you don’t understand, James, just don’t!” I said, fuming. “Explain it to me then!!” He said, equally angry, overwhelming sadness in his eyes. “I just don’t understand, if you don’t care about him, then why are you wearing the bracelet? Why are you still with him?” he shouted after me, when I left. I ran down the hallway, and into the lift, up to my corridor, and into my room, and screaming on the top of my lungs once the door was magically shut and locked. “Lily, are you coming down for breakfast?” My father knocked on the door. I groaned, giving a big yawn. “C’mon, darling!” I got out of bed, standing in front on the mirror watching myself. I looked like a complete mess. My hair was completely messy, and I had old makeup beneath my eyes. “Coming dad…” I croaked. My voice didn’t work too well. I removed the make-up, and didn’t bother replacing it. I pulled my hair up in a ponytail, and didn’t bother to change out of the pyjamas. “Mom, tell Lily she can’t go to breakfast, looking like that!” Petunia said, once I opened the door. “I can wear whatever I like!” I snapped back. “Don’t fight! Please… Lily can wear whatever she like, she’s old enough to decide for herself.” “Yeah, and I, unlike you, don’t have to put on a layer of makeup and dress up nicely just for breakfast!” I retorted “Yeah, but you, unlike me, are single, so –” “Shut up Petunia!” I snapped. We entered the great hall, seeing only a few families sitting in the hall. We had to be either really late, or really early. I would guess late. “James, what is wrong with you? You have only eaten one tenth of your usual amount of breakfast!” “Not hungry.” I heard them before I saw them. They sat at a table in the corner, and his parents noticed me at once, just as my parents noticed them. They waved vigorously at me. I raised my hand insecurely, but both my parents stood waving, just as enthusiastically back. They beckoned us towards their table. “Mom, please I don’t wanna –” “Don’t be silly, I would love to meet his parents.” “Hi, I’m Charlus Potter, and this is my wife Dorea Potter. This is our son James Potter, deeply in love with your daughter.” I concentrated on all the magic within me, so I could sink to the ground. Become a permanent part of the floor sounded really great at the moment. I stared out the window, when it didn’t work, concentrating on not meeting anyone’s eyes. “Hi,” My mom said, shaking their hands. “I’m Karen Evans, and this is my husband Michael Evans. Our eldest daughter – Petunia, Petunia where are you, there you are, come meet a friend of Lily’s from her school!” “I don’t wanna meet any more freaks!” She shrilled, settling on a table further away, squealing as the Dursleys arrived. “I’m sorry about that… She’s a little… Well, she doesn’t know how to deal with this… magic thing…” “Oh, don’t worry Karen” James’s mother smiled. “You want to join us for the meal?” I chocked. “No, mom, we do not want to join them for a meal, repeat after me, we do not wanna join them!!!” I mumbled to my mom. “Nice shirt…” James mumbled back to me. Making me blush insanely “Oh yes, she sleeps in it every night.” My mother said, and I could have killed myself. I wore James’s shirt “And sure we would love to!” I sighed in exasperation, and tried to settle alone on my own table, as far away as possible, but my mother shoved me down in the chair, next to James’s mother, ignoring her comment to the Potters that I was a little shy over James. “So Lily, what would you like to eat? Rolls? Omelette?” “Not hungry” I met James’s eyes for a second, but looking abruptly away. “Lily” my mother hissed. “You have to eat.” “I am not hungry, mom” I repeated, crossing my legs and folding my arms. “She’s a little love sick” my mom said, winking at Dorea. “What the bloodiest…” I said, staring abruptly up from the floor. James gave a weak smile for himself, but no one seemed to notice. “Mom, I mean it, if you don’t shut up about this, I will go back to Hogwarts, and you will never see me again!” James snorted a little, and our eyes met, his corner of mouth twitched into a smile. “Alright, alright!” she said, sharing a look with the Potters and they all chuckled. But I didn’t care. James smiled at me. Even if only for a second. But his face soon became limp again, and he stared at his breakfast. And I folded my arms again, staring out of the window. “So… I hear you two are the Heads this year?” Mr Potter said, politely smiling at me. “Is James your Head Boy Lily?” my mother smiled. “Yap, they share dorms as well” “Oh now!” My father said sternly. “Is that why you are acting like this now? Have you slept –?” “DAD!!” I exclaimed. “Why – how – why would you say something like that?” James chuckled again, despite his face reddening dramatically. “I was just playing, honey!” He said, pinching my cheeks. “Why do you have to be like this??” “Lily don’t be so touchy” “Whatever” I said, staring out the window. It had started snowing. Again. Normally, this would mean a perfect occasion for me to be outside with my friends, having a snowball fight, often interfered by James, and he shoving me down in a pile of snow, begging me to out with him. Lying on top of me. Sometimes trying to kiss me as well. Before I took a firm grip in his hair, and dragged his face away from me. I found his hair disgusting then. I didn’t now. As he leaned backwards in the chair, staring out the window as well, I turned my eyes to him. His hair. Everything beautiful about him. If he just gave me a chance now, I think I really could come to like him – Oh who was I kidding? I did like him. And that’s why it hurt so bad. “Lily is really pretty, James!” His mother said, dragging James back from what to seem a big thinking process. “I know…” He said dreamily, and I chocked. “I mean – whatever!” He said quickly, making up his mistake. I had to bend over my empty plate for not them noticing that I was grinning. When I looked up again, I saw James staring at me. His eyes moved down, staring at his own shirt. I blushed. Stupid me, stupid, stupid. It had just become routine, wearing that shirt. It still smelled of James. And perhaps my own sweat as well, I thought grudgingly. And why hadn’t I put on some makeup? “So…” James said to me, and I chocked again. “What are you doing today?” he smiled politely. I could see the smile was forced. Ha, I knew he was trying to win faces in front of my parents and his own, perhaps believing that I would snap back at him. “Firstly, go change out of this shirt, it’s kind of disgusting” I said, smiling sweetly back. Only James and I knew it was his, and he blushed furiously. “Can I help?” He whispered, so quietly that only I heard it. I stared back at him, and now I blushed. He leaned back, apparently satisfied. “You’re really sweet together” Dorea said, only catching the whispered and the blushing, thinking we were flirting. “Yeah, Lily, you have some explaining to do!” My father said. “You told me you guys were always fighting, and that he was so incredibly annoying, but he’s –” “Thank you, that’s enough!” I snapped. “Can I borrow your daughter for a moment?” James suddenly asked politely, turning to my mother and then my father, when he saw his mother, opening her mouth, apparently planning our wedding or something. And I chocked for the hundred time that morning. What the hell did he want now? “Of course!” My parents said, thinking this was a good thing. I didn’t think it could possibly be a good thing. He had that… smile… “C’mon here…” He said, standing up, and leading me out. “What do you want now??” “Why in the bloodiest of Voldemort’s nipples are you wearing my shirt?!” Despite my quivering legs, I started laughing. Loudly. “James, what the hell??” “What?? Why are you wearing my shirt??” “Voldemort’s nipples??” I laughed more. “That’s disgusting!” “Stop laughing!” He said, trying to be angry, but faltered, and his face broke into a small smile. “It is supposed to be a swear word, Sirius and I made it up!” “That figures! Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!!!” “Lily, stop laughing, I’m not joking here!” He struggled with holding a straight face. “Oh please James, joking is what you do!” “Give me back my shirt!” “Eh – I’m sorry, but I – eh can’t do that for the moment.” I blushed and stopped laughing. I wasn’t wearing anything beneath. “Why?” “I eh – it’s comfy to sleep with!” “Evans, give me back my shirt!!” “I can’t just… give you back your shirt!” “Why not??” “I’m – eh – I have to go back up and change first!” “Why? I want it now!” “Oh, don’t be such a git!” “Why not, it’s my shirt!” “Well, yeah I know, I’m just borrowing it!” “And I want it back now!” “I have to go up and change!!” “Why??” “Because I’m not wearing anything beneath it!!” I hissed. His expression changed at once. “You’re not?” he asked, eying it. “Oh, stop looking.” “I’m not looking, I just – wow…” “What?” “I need to – eh – I need to find a toilet…” “What the hell do you need with a toilet?? Hey!” I yelled after him, as he suddenly darted off. What the hell was his problem?? But he came back barely ten seconds later. “Where’s the toilet? I can’t find it…” “You could use mine…” I said, hitting myself for saying it. “And I could give you back your shirt when I have changed.” “Eh – your – bathroom? Like in up in your room?” I nodded. “Eh – okay then…” We entered the lift, which suddenly seemed to be smaller than I remembered. We stood awfully close…. “It still smells like me” he said, and I jumped a little, noticing he stood right behind me. “And you… you and I mixed together…” “Eh – huh?” I said, not thinking clearly when he stood close, his scent twice as strong, filling my head. “My shirt…” he whispered, making a shiver go down my spine, and a small groan escaped my lips, even though I tried hard to bite it down. “Oh – yeah I didn’t notice…” A big lie. The lift doors opened, and I walked briskly out. “Here we go…” I said, opening the door. “Bathroom in there!” I said, pointing at the door in my room. He nodded, but just stood still, staring at me. “What?” I asked, trying to keep my voice under control. “Could I take a shower?” “Oh – eh yeah sure…” “Thanks…” and he went into the bathroom, turning the shower on. I closed my eyes, trying not to imagine James naked. I took off the shirt, unwillingly, smelling it one last time. Arg, I didn’t want to give it back. When James and I stopped talking again, it would be the only thing that reminded me of him… “Eh Lily?” “JAMES I’m not wearing anything!!!” I gasped, dropping the shirt to the floor from surprise, seeing him standing in the door, only wrapped in a towel. “Oh okay” He said, looking at me, not turning around in the slightest. I had wrapped my arms around me, for the lack for something better to cover myself with “Potter turn around!!” I exclaimed. James in a towel, James in a towel! “No, why? My chest is bare as well, you turn around!” I couldn’t help noticing how much he sounded like the old James, and I smiled despite myself. “What?” “Nothing…” “Okay, I just wondered if you had some… eh – conditioner…” “Yeah, it’s in the cupboard, now go!!” “Fine, fine… not like I’m taking pleasure in seeing you – like that!” he said, before turning into the bathroom again. I hooked on a bra that lied randomly around, and pulled on a jumper. The shower turned on again, and I heard a small moan from inside the room. Probably too hot water. He came back out five minutes later, water dripping from his hair, wearing only a boxer, struggling with getting his jeans on. “Thanks” He said, pulling on a t-shirt. “That was … refreshing.” And he left, before I got to say a word. I flung myself down on my bed, hitting myself. What he did to me… it shouldn’t be allowed. He knew, there was no other way for it. He knew what I felt, and he was playing me. “Lily…” My mother knocked on my door. “Lily, Kent Patterson, you remember from last night, wondered if you would join him for a walk…” “Ehhh –” “If not, I could ask James if –” “No, thanks, I’ll go with Kent… It’ll be fine!” “Okay then… are you fine, Lily? You never came back to breakfast… What did you and James talk about?” “Nothing… I’m fine, I’ll just – talk to you later mom!” “Okay then! It’s cold outside so dress warmly.” I pulled on a thick coat, and let my hair down, and put on earmuffs. “You look splendid, my dear!” Kent said, as I entered the entrance hall, and extended his arm. I took it, and forced myself to giggle a little. We went outside, and it started to snow harder. “I love snow!” I sighed. “Yes, yes… Come now… It would be a perfect occasion for a lovely stroll in the park. Come along now!” He led me down the busy streets, packed with people. Christmas was getting closer. Which reminded me of – Sara and Sirius’s Christmas present! She had said I was allowed to open it once I had arrived back home. I had totally forgotten about it! I smiled a little to myself, wondering for a moment what it could be. Sara was usually very strict that I shouldn’t open my presents until Christmas morning. We departed the busy street and entered a road that seemed to lead away from the busy and urban part of the city, and in to the more silent part. I had been here before, I remembered. When I was little. Me, Petunia and my mom. We had walked along the promenade, and I had made a flower levitate off the ground. It was my first sign of being a witch. I was so shocked when the little flower had lifted off the ground, and Petunia had screamed, making the flower fall to the ground again. My mom hadn’t believed me. She had said I was hallucinating. Both of us were. I smiled. I made the leaves that were left on the tree fall off, fluttering down on us. I giggled. We now entered the park. It was big, and everywhere there were couples walking, hand in hand, some walking their dogs. “Let’s go here” He said, pointing at a bench, and we sat down. I made the bench dry out, so I wouldn’t get wet. He didn’t notice. “Here…” he said, nearly whispering. He brushed my hair, and shoulders, snow falling down. I smiled. Suddenly he cupped my cheeks, staring into my eyes. I felt really uncomfortable. “Eh? Kent I –” He kissed me. And to be honest, it didn’t seem like he had ever kissed before. I broke the kiss at once. “Thanks!” he said, turning away, smiling a little. Okay, he didn’t really think I – what the hell? He put a hand around my shoulder, pressing my head down on his shoulder. Eehh – “Kent, I –” “You have never had a boyfriend before?” “Yes I –” “Hush…” he said, putting a finger to my lips. “It’s okay…” He kissed me lightly again. “I know this is all… new and scary, but exciting, and probably happening really soon…” “Eh –” He didn’t think, for real that…? “But I have never felt this before about anyone. I realised it the moment I saw you. It was as if I were struck with a lightning… I’m really sorry for getting drunk last night, my love…” he said, kissing my forehead. “Oh, Eh Kent I think you have misunder –” He cut me across, kissing me again. “Let’s go back…” I really didn’t know what to say, I only walked with him stunned. He couldn’t really think…!! “Let me buy you a dress!” he said suddenly when we walked past stores. “Oh no you don’t need –” “I want to, my love! I doesn’t matter, I have too much money anyway!” he grinned at me, and I repressed an urge to throw up. I hoped that James didn’t see me now, he would freak, and at least never listen to me. “Kent, I must tell you something, I think you misunderstood –” “Stop all this talking, Lily! See here, a beautiful pink dress for you!” “Oh no, I don’t like pink!” I said mildly distracted. “Oh, it will be beautiful with your red hair! That’s my favourite combination of colours. Red and pink.” “Eeeh – If you absolutely have to buy me a dress, why – ehh why won’t you buy me a – green dress or something?” “Green? I don’t know if that is exactly your colour my love, but if you don’t want pink… eh what about orange? I think that would go nicely with your hair as well. Heeere look at this, a orange dress with a pink ribbon!!” he dragged me towards the ugliest dress I had ever seen in my life. “And look with shoes, pink shoes that match perfectly!” “Oh – yeah okay but that’s nice… Why won’t we get out of here?” “You don’t want a dress?” he said, looking hurt. “I could buy you a diamond necklace. Or a pink stoned diamond ring?” “No, no, thanks you’re very generous, but I rather not –” “Oh you’re afraid that I’ll feel you only use me for my money?” “No, that wasn’t exactly my worst dread –” “But it’s okay, look I have my dads card!” I rolled my eyes. “He gave it to me, he told me to buy you something nice for tonight.” “Yes, okay that’s nice, but –” “C’mon can’t you let me buy you, my love, a nice dress?” “First of all I’m not your love –” “My love, look at this dress! It’s green, as you wanted! I still don’t think it would look good, but I guess it could work.” The dress was actually quite nice. A little stiff, upper class dress, and really low cut but apart from that, it was SO much better, a hundred thousands times better than the orange and pink one. “I guess I could try it on…” “That’s it, my love!” he said, and shoved me into the dressing room. I guess I could kind of take advantage of the situation. Oh yes, what had Sara said Sirius told James? That the dressing like that kind of worked. That he couldn’t keep his eyes away even though he was mad as hell. And when he first looked at me, I would flirt with Kent, but not go as far as kissing him, of course not. Oh no, I would make James jealous. “You’re right, my love” he said, when I came back out. “It is lovely on you! I’m buying it, no matter what you say!” “Eh – well I eh uhm – thank you?” “Don’t mention it! Do you want the shoes as well?” “Eh –” “Okay, then we’ll take the shoes as well!” “Thanks it was really nice done of you!” I said, when we walked out of the shop. Feeling rather bad. “It’s okay, thank you yourself!” he smiled. “You want to go grab some lunch?” “Oh well, eh – we could just head back to the hotel, it’s getting quite dark…” “Are you afraid of the dark perhaps?” he said smiling. “He-he no, I’m not, I just…. I wanna go back, I’m tired!” “Okay then” “Mom…” I knocked on the door, and entered. “Mom, I think I got a dilemma…” “Oh?” she said, peering out from the bathroom, clasping on her earrings. “How did it go with Kent?” I sniggered. “That’s kind of what I want to talk to you about…” My mom settled on the bed. “You see… we walked… remember that road, with all the trees?” She nodded. “I remember, you that thing to that flower, didn’t you?” “Mm… Well Kent and I had a great time, you know talking and all… and then suddenly, he kissed me. And he suddenly seemed to believe that I was his girlfriend! And he bought me this dress, take it easy mom, I told him he shouldn’t, but he threatened to buy this orange and pink dress, and I thought well, better if he gets me a green dress than a orange and pink dress!! And he started talking about how he had never felt this way before. I mean, honestly. I don’t even know the guy!” “But you don’t have the same feelings for him that he apparently has for you?” “Not in the slightest. He’s… just… I don’t know!” “You don’t have to explain… I understand” she smiled. “You just have to tell him that you don’t have feelings for him!” “Oh believe me, I tried, really hard! But he just cut me across every time I tried to speak! He looked ready to announce our engagement, mom, I just –” “It’ll be fine, honey!” she said soothingly. “You’re just really beautiful. The boys fall like flies for you, but you don’t realise it! You should have seen James, he asked for you today… I feel really sorry for him; I think he really is in love with you…” “Oh?” I asked nervously. “How come?” “Don’t you see how he looks at you? Well I guess not… he only looks at you when you look the other way. He must be really scared. And I can see you do the same Lily, am I right when I say you kind of like him as well?” “I’m sorry, mom, I just… don’t want to talk about it” “It’s okay… Go get changed, so I can see that dress of yours!” she smiled. When we got back down in the dining hall, I saw Kent sitting next to James, and they sat chattering fervently. “Ah, see here…” my mother whispered in my ear. “Both your boyfriends at your table…” “Shut up…” I mumbled, as I sat reluctantly down next to Kent. “Hi darling!” Kent exclaimed happily, kissing my cheek. I met James’s eyes, and he sniggered. I gave a small smile in return, before turning down to my plate. “Yeah… Hi” James said to me, and I looked at him in wonder. He only smirked. “Hi…” I grunted in reply. “Oh, right!” Kent said. “This is – James Potter, this is Lily Evans, she’s my …. Lady friend – Excuse me for a moment” he said, and suddenly disappeared from the table. “Oh, are you now?” James laughed at me. “Eh – kind of a misunderstanding, we’re not dating, but – It’s not funny…” He chuckled for a second. “I think he’s gay – oh hi Kent…” he mumbled as Kent got back. “Here you go baby…” he gave me a drink. Which I reluctantly took. “What do you want for dinner?” My mother asked, leaning towards us. “Hi James” She greeted him with a little wink. “Hellu Mrs Evans!” “Suck up…” I mumbled, and he gave a little laugh. I told my mother what I wanted, I couldn’t take another day with fish. “How do you know James?” I asked Kent. “Oh…. My uncle knows his parents. We used to hang out when we were younger, but it changed when you went off to that boarding school, right James?” “Uh…” He smirked. “Yeah… Boarding school.” He gave me a wink. “What, do you guys know each other?” “No –” I said at once as James said: “Yes –” We shared a look. “Vaguely” “Barely” “Teeniest” “Oh… okay then…” he said cheerily, stealing small glances at James who had immensely fun with ordering large plates of food. A/N so… James came… of course… I think everybody got that one.. except you who didn’t get it. Well… I just wanna say, thanks for good words and appraise from everyone who have reviewed and added me as a favourite story/author! And especially thanks to Crookshankers, who I have been e-mailing! She finally got her story through! Yey, go you ;) if you want to check it out, it’s called ‘the crush’! Really good story!! =D and yes, thank you very much for, help, advises, and kind words! I appreciate it! And thank you all who have been reading! Means a lot (because then I get loads of reads, mohahaha!) just kidding;) Keep reading if you like the story ^^ well, I’ve got a lot more, so stay tuned… or whatever it is called….xD I’ll stop writing this A/N before it gets too long… and you get bored… xD well… bye then…. The next days were really hectic. The big ball room was set up for the ceremony, and we all had to work really hard, helping out. We had to set up flower decorations, and the aisle. We had to set up tables, and set up the table decorations. James and Kent hung out quite a bit, and I entertained myself by watching them. I told them I had too much to do, when Kent asked if I wanted to join them. There wasn’t much time to talk to any on, really, and secretly I was really glad. I was so busy that I had a legit excuse not to talk to Kent. I smiled a little every time I saw a gleam of James, and my mother asked him to help me decorating the ball room. I didn’t talk to him much, seeing as we were really busy and all. But I saw him looking at me whenever I managed to crash the table I was levitating into the table he was levitating. Those few times we got the opportunity to decorate the room by magic. We were finished with the most of the decorations so we were ready for the rehearsals, three days before the wedding Saturday and I had been there two weeks. I had to share a table with Kent and his family during every dinner, and that turned out to be a daily routine of torture. I had managed to convince him not to announce that we were to be married out in the great hall, but he still tried to hold my hand during the meals. He kept asking me to go out for a walk, in edition to the regular invitation to get snow stuffed down my neck by him and James, but seeing I had too much to do, that just wouldn’t work. My mom seemed to notice Kent’s little gestures, and kept asking me to just tell him that I was not interested. I tried. Over and over again. But he just cut me across, stealing quick and light kisses on the lips before I got to say anything. “C’mon” he said, during the meal, Thursday night after a long day of rehearsals. We would have the last ones during the Friday, and I was already really tired. Luckily, James had chosen to take his quietness with him into a corner with his parents. “What? No I … I am tired, I –” he pulled me from the table; I met my mothers eyes, and followed him nonetheless. We went out in the reception, and settled in the large staircase. He kissed me, hard. “No, Kent!” I shoved him away. “Look, I’m sorry I should have told you this before I –” He kissed me again, and this time, he also took his hand up my dress. “Kent!” I said. “What are you doing?” I got a worse feeling than when Jake had done the same. I felt nauseous just thinking about the Halloween feast. “I’m just being good to my love!” “Kent!! Listen to me!!” I said sternly, making him look at him. “Listen. You’re a really great guy and all, but… I don’t… I have tried to tell you, but you wouldn’t listen!” “What’s wrong? Is it something with me??” “There’s nothing wrong with you, it’s just… I’m in love with this guy…” I found it best to be honest. Because I was. “Okay, I’ll tell you…” I sighed at his bewildered expression. “I’m not in love with Jake, okay? But he is my boyfriend –” “You have a boyfriend??” “I’m sorry, but let me explain okay! First of all, I’m not in love with Jake!” He nodded, keeping silent. I think it was the first time he had really listened to me. “But you said you were in love with a guy?” “Yeah… Okay… I’ll explain…” I don’t know why, but I felt I needed to release the pressure on my mind. Before my head would explode for the pure pressure. “I fell in love with this boy, who has liked me for ages. But… I think Jake, my… boyfriend, was really jealous of him, and he talked to me, and I accidentally said that I hated that guy I kind of liked, and that I was in love with this Jake guy… and I think he heard me… And he started hating me… and I just – I don’t know what to do anymore… and I’m sorry, I’m babbling!” I said smiling nervously at him. “No, no it’s okay, really, Lily! C’mon tell me… What is happening now then, between you and this guy?” “I don’t know… the guy I kind of like, he got this girlfriend, fuck ugly I must add…” He gave a little laugh. “She cheated on him with Jake. But he didn’t want to talk to me, and every time we did talk, he was just yelling at me, and I don’t know how to tell him that I don’t like Jake, that I don’t hate him, but he just won’t listen. Mind you, I don’t know if it would do any difference if I did… What if he doesn’t like me anymore? It’s James by the way…” “Oh…” he said. “James… So you do know him… well, I can see why you like him. He has always touched the soft spot with the ladies, so strong, and handsome, and… oh sorry, you were saying?” “Well…” I smiled nervously. “I think he believes I like Jake or something, but I don’t, there’s only him, only darned James Potter on my mind. I don’t know what to do, we’re just not talking, haven’t said a word since Sunday two weeks ago I think…” “Hey, it’ll work out. C’mon, how can he possibly stay mad as such a beautiful girl as you? And I’m sorry, forcing myself on you…” He smiled weakly. “You don’t know what you do to the guys you meet. You have the ability to make everyone feel safe and warm. Lily, it’ll be fine. If he doesn’t come running after you before the weeding is over, then he is an arse, and not worth thinking about.” “Thanks… I’m sorry for springing this on you; I think I would have exploded if I kept this to myself any longer…” I gave a weak smile. “No, c’mon it’s fine! Besides, we’re here to celebrate your sister! Let’s stay friends okay? I like talking to you!” “You’re really sweet, thanks again” I said, giving him a hug. “You probably want that dress back?” I smiled. “No, no, not at all! You keep it! It was my fault not listening to you in the first place! Is it okay, if I go to bed now?” “Yes, go ahead. I’ll just… sit here for a while… maybe take a walk…” he smiled, giving me a kiss on the cheek, and ran upstairs. Well, at least that problem was solved. I opened the door. It had been snowing non-stop since I had gotten there, and it had started again. I looked back into the great hall. They would probably don’t miss me for a while. My sister and Vernon had started dancing. They looked completely ridicules. My mother was dancing with Vernon’s father, and my father with Vernon’s mother. I was really deep inside, happy for my sister, if she really loved him. If she loved him, if he made her happy, then I was happy. She would never know that of course, not coming from my lips at least, but I think she knew. As I knew that she didn’t hate me. She would never have let me become her bridesmaid if she did. Maybe she put up a fight, and maybe she argued our parents. But if she really loathed me, she would have won through. She had held her bachelor party last weekend. I was invited, but it was rather dull. Funniest thing that happened was the male stripper. It was kind of fun seeing the expression on my sister’s face. Still made me laugh. I walked up the same road I had taken with Kent that day. I felt so incredibly tired. James’s parents had in fact insisted that we joined them for breakfast every day. It was so incredibly tiring sitting there, my parents grinning at James, but the main person itself only sitting, glaring elsewhere than me. He usually wore the shirt that I had been using, and it had received weird looks from my mother and father the first morning he came down with the shirt. But I ignored it. At the ball room we had actually come close to a conversation. He had asked me to bring the flower buds so he could put them in vases. I was so shocked by hearing him talk to me, when there was no one else around, that I dropped one of the vases I happened to be holding at the moment, to the floor, and flaming red, I repaired it and handed him the flowers, with shaking hands. Sitting down on the nearest rock, I stared through the wood. It was really quiet, and really dark. I didn’t like darkness. The snow lay heavy. It had only started snowing harder since I had begun walking. I stared dancing, twirling around, and closed my eyes. I giggled to myself, feeling snow falling on my face, before I lost balance, and fell down in the thick snow. I only wore a thin dress, and the snow was freezing cold. (A/N surprisingly enough) I lay still in the snow, closing my eyes wondering for a moment if someone would ever come looking for me if I just laid here. I guessed not. I felt snow crumpling under my dress, on my neck, mingling in my hair. I wondered how long I had to lay there before all off me was buried under snow... “Need help?” said a voice above me. I opened my eyes, and my heart started beating vigorously. James’s face was inches from mine. “Eh – eeeh…” It was the smartest thing I could think of at the moment. “Here we go…” he said extending his arm so he could pull me up. “Nice dance.” He grinned. “What are you doing out here?” “Following you, of course!” “Why? Are you spying on me? Again?” I said, my voice quivering. “Lily, no, I –!” He sounded surprised by my attitude, probably expecting me to run into his arms. “What are you doing here?!” I repeated. “I heard you talking to Kent! Jake is really an arse, I’m – I’m sorry, okay?” “No, James, I –!” I drew my arm away. “What-are-you-doing-here?? Can’t you leave me alone??” “I wanted to apologize for how I have been the last couple of weeks… months… I realise that I was wrong, and if there is a chance that you might –” “Yeah?? A little late for apologizes now, Potter! It just doesn’t matter anymore!” “What? You said you liked me just now, so I thought –” “Aren’t you dating Christina?? Aren’t you two happy??” “She cheated on me! Besides, I don’t care about her!! Why are you like this?? So you don’t like me?? You… lied?” He looked hurt. “No – I – but I don’t even know you!!” “I’m sorry, I won’t bother you in the future.” he mumbled. “Don’t know why I even bother in the first place” “No, why do you bother at all?” “This was a bad idea…” he muttered. “Yeah, perhaps it was!!” And I turned around and walked briskly deeper into the woods, ignoring him shouting after me. “Lily, don’t go!” he said sternly. “Lily, please don’t go!! I’m sorry, I –” his voice was pleading, but I didn’t turn around. He was such a git! “Fine!” he yelled. “Fine! I’ll just wait here –” I started running, ignoring the sound of boots crunching beneath the snow as he started to run after me. I walked, deeper and deeper until I didn’t recognise where I was any more. The sound of James following me, could no longer be heard. I came to an abandoned playground. It didn’t seem like anyone ever came there regularly. It was unattended, and the bushes and trees stood close, hovering over the playground. I smiled. The deeper it was in the woods, the better the chance was that James would give up before he arrived there. That is, if he even chose to follow me further. I sat on one of the swings. I had done the right thing right? I mean, how did I know he was –? I sat staring out in the air, thinking of nothing in particular, when I thought I should perhaps be heading back. My sister was getting married the day after tomorrow, it was her big day, and I wasn’t going to ruin it by either miss it or coming really sleepy. No, what the hell was I doing? I was acting stupid. I shouldn’t have left him. I had acted like an idiot, and I should go back there and talk to him. I got up from the swing, trying to get back, remotely angry at myself, but I immediately became lost. Where had I come from? The bushes were so tight and close, and there were darkness all around. I couldn’t see where I had gone through, how to get back. I walked towards the bushes, thinking on an apology to James, trying to get through, but the more I struggled, the tighter they grew. I drew my wand and pointed it at the bushes, making the gap between them expand. When I was in the middle of the dark bushes and trees, I heard a cry. A high shrilling cry and I turned abruptly around. I couldn’t see anything, but I was sure there was someone in the dark of the forest. Really-did-not-like-darkness. I took a deep breath. And plunged into the trees. “Hello?” I asked. No answer. Only sound that was made, was the snow crunching under my shoes. Luckily, I hadn’t worn high heels. “Hello??” I asked again a little louder. I heard a bird took off from a branch sending a shower of snow down my neck. I shuddered. Cold. “Help!” A thin voice came, a little to the left from where I stood. I hurried towards the sound. “Who’s there?” I asked. Silence. A twig broke under my shoe. “Hello?” the voice said again. It was a child’s voice. “I’m stuck!! Help!!” I was closer to the voice now, and just behind the large tree, I saw a little boy, buried to the waist in snow. “Hi there!” I said, smiling. “You need some help?” “Yes please…” he said, smiling back. “I was going through the forest, and I suddenly fell through!” “Yeah, I have done that as well. Not fun at all!” The boy laughed. “Here, let me help you!” I said, grabbing the boy under his arms, lifting him up. “Oh, you sat stuck” I said, smiling, and with a final tug, I got him loose. “There we go. Now, what were you doing out here?” “I was… kind of running away…” he said, shyly, looking towards the ground. “How old are you?” I asked, smiling. “Seven” he answered. “What’s your name?” “Henry, what’s yours?” “I’m Lily! And now, Henry…” I said, “Why were you running away?” “I … couldn’t take it anymore…” he looked so sad, and I felt bad for him. “Oh? Is someone being mean to you?” “My step dad…” he whispered. “Oh… You care to share?” I asked, motioning him to sit down. “Eh – okay…” he said, staring nervously at me. “I can trust you right?” I nodded. “Good. Not many I can trust…” “It’s okay, I understand!” I said smiling friendly. “It started when I was two…” he said, avoiding looking into my eyes. “My dad died. And my mom was really sad, she drank a lot. And… About a year ago, she got this friend, who used to hit me when she was really drunk, she didn’t, she doesn’t know what was going on. What is going on, and … last summer… I…” he seemed unable to go on. “Don’t worry! It’s okay…” I said soothingly. “But this is a bit embarrassing…” he said. “I can handle it!” I said, smirking. “Promise you won’t laugh?” “I swear to Merlin!” ”Okay then. I made a rock lift from the ground without touching it.” He said it really hastily. “You did?” I said, smirking wider. “Yes, I swear! See, now you’re laughing of me! My mom laughed, and my step dad hit me, saying I was hallucinating… But I’m not!! He said it was something wrong with me…” “There’s nothing wrong with you!” “Eey! i know I’m a freak… Eeh – What? Nothing’s wrong with me? Is it something wrong with you then?” He asked in bewilderment. He stared at me, he hadn’t expected the answer. “I think you’re a wizard!” I continued. “I – what?!?” he seemed to choke on air. “I used to have it like that, well apart from the whole… hitting … and drinking thing… It was actually in this forest, I managed to lift a flower from the ground. No one believed me” “You did?” he said, staring at me in awe. “You’re not pulling my leg are you? Because if you did, it wouldn’t be a very nice thing to do!” “No, no I swear! Watch this!” I said, drawing out my wand. “What is that??” he said, staring at it. “It’s a magical wand!” “I don’t believe you, you’re lying!!” “No, I’m not.” I said, smiling. “Watch this!” I pointed my wand at him. He rose a foot up in the air, and I placed him softly back on the ground. “No way!!” he said happily. “Are you for real? I mean, you’re not just… part of my imagination or anything?” “Definitely not!” I said, smiling. “But I think I’m pretty right when I say you are a wizard. I’m a witch, you see. And what they do, when you come of age, when you’re eleven, you get a letter.” He stared at me in awe. “And you’re off to Hogwarts, the best school for witchcraft and wizardry there is! And you stay there all year, studying magic. You only have to come home for the summer holidays!” “That sounds really nice!” he smiled. “I really hope I’m a wizard, then! It would be so fun!!” He jumped up, and grabbed a twig lying on the ground. “See? I’m a wizard now!!” He pointed the wand at me, saying funny words. I laughed at him. “You’re really cute! I’m glad you’re looking forward to it! I’m coming from Hogwarts actually. I’m only home for my sister’s wedding!” “Oh?? How’s it like there??” I started explaining everything I knew about the magical world, trying to satisfy his thirst for information. I remember when Severus had told me that I was a witch. I wanted to hear everything there was to know. I did not, however, tell him about Voldemort, I thought that would be too… frightening for him. He would learn, soon enough. Before I knew it, we had sat for nearly an hour, talking about witches, wizards, magic and Hogwarts. I had conjured pillows we could sit on, talking. He was really excited. I knew the only reason he accepted it all so fast, was that he was a stubborn little boy. He knew that he was right when it came to the rock and every other magical thing he told me he had done. He knew he was right, and if him being magical was the answer, then so be it. He knew he was not crazy. And I admired that about him. He was also, I noticed, desperately craving somewhere to go other than back home. He begged me to take him with me back to Hogwarts, and he looked really sad when I told him he couldn’t. “You’re really… special… Lily!” He said to me. “I mean, like an angel! Yes, you are my angel!” I smiled. “You’re really cute! Are you going to be okay? I’m staying at the large hotel in the middle of the town, so if you have any questions about anything, or you just want to talk, you can just come there, and I’ll talk to you!” he smiled. “Thanks!! But… we have talked so much about me!” he said, still smiling. “What are you doing in the woods?” “I’m kind of running away as well!” “Why?” he asked curiously I laughed. I turned on the spot and apparated on the other side of him. He squealed. “That –!” I said apparating again. “…is only my stupid –” Apparating again. “…teenager problems that won’t do you any good, listening to!” He nodded and laughed. “I understand” “I’ll take you back home now, okay?” “I don’t wanna go back home…” I shrugged, but took his hand, and lead him towards down the road. We talked a little more about magic, before suddenly someone apparated in front of us, making the both of us jump. “EVANS!!” James yelled, obviously ticked off. “You have no idea how long I’ve been looking for you! You have no right to just run off!! I want to talk to you, and you can’t stop me, because I happen to care about you, and I was a bloody idiot and – Who in the bloodiest is this?!?” “This, Henry, is my teenage problem!” I said, smiling sweetly to him, still holding his hand. “James, I’m taking him home. I’ll be back at the hotel when I see it fitting. Now, sod off!” “Are you mental?? You think I’ll let you out of my sight again?? I was worried sick!!” “He’s a bit of a girl!” I whispered to Henry, who giggled. “So, Henry, where do you live?” He pointed across the big park. “Across there, on the other side of the park. In a little house.” “Let’s run, before that stupid boy follows us!” I said, smiling down at him. “One – two – three!!” and we ran, before James got to gather himself enough to realise what was going on. Once he did, though, he started running after us. “Run, Henry, run!! He’s a monster! He’ll eat us!!” Both Henry and I laughed, running, before James threw himself at me, making both James and me fall to the ground. “Henrryyyy” I screamed. “I’ve been taken! Help me!!” It didn’t help that James started tickling me, making me howl in laughter. “Are you a wizard as well?” he asked James, as he sat on top of me, tickling me. “Yeah” he said kindly, halfway grinning down at me laughing. “Are you?” “Yes!!” Henry said proudly. “Lily told me I was!! I have lifted a rock! And without touching it!! My step dad said I was stupid and he hit me, but Lily said I was a wizard!” “You probably are then!” James said smiling, getting off me. “Are you ticklish as well?” he asked, and when Henry saw where it was going, he started running again. Of course, no one can outrun James Potter the legendary quidditch chaser, and soon Henry lay on the ground, howling from laughter. I smiled down at James. He was really great with kids. Too bad all his kids were going to be stuck constantly eating and running their fingers through their hairs. Which, in addition would be really messy. I imagined possible children of James and Sirius. Ha, poor kids! They wouldn’t be able to do anything else than eating! But interrupting my mind was a loud bang, and a jet of red light. There were suddenly cries and cheers from the deep woods. Coming closer. “James!!” I said, terrified, dread filling me. “James!!!” “What? Darling –? ” he said, and stopped tickling Henry at once he saw my expression. “We need to get Henry back –” a jet of red light was sent towards me, and missed by inches. James jumped up to his feet at once. “What is going on?” Henry said, as he, like James and I, noticed the hooded and cloaked people that came out of the dark forest. “James!! We need to get Henry out of here!!” “Death Eaters…” He whispered. “Yes!! James, c’mon!!” I said, as they got closer. “We can’t linger, we’ll put him in danger!” James nodded. “What are Death Eaters?” Henry said, sounding a mixture of terrified and intrigued. “Dark wizards, Henry, dark wiz–!” James sounded grave, but another jet of light was sent towards us, and this time it hit James square across the chest. “JAMES!!” I screamed as he fell to the ground, writhing in agony. Henry watched terrified, and I could hear him starting to cry. The Cruciatus Curse. The pain only lingered for a second, soon he was on his feet again, breathing a little heavier. “Are you all right???” I asked James, and I gripped Henry’s shoulder. “Yes, yes I’m fine!! Take Henry and go!” he said as he drew his wand, and shot a yellow beam towards the hooded crowd. There was laughter from the crowd. They were all laughing. “No! James, I’m not allowing you to face them alone!! I will not allow you to –” “Lily!!! Get him away from here!” Another light hit James in his chest. He fell to the ground for the second time, but also this only lingered a second. He answered with another jet of red light. A tall man blocked it. A high cold voice laughed, right when I was about to take Henry and start running. But hearing the voice, I froze. Henry clung to me desperately, crying hard. I drew my wand, pointing in at the nearest man, the man who spoke. He was not hooded as the others but he was cloaked. I knew who this was, not by appearance, but by the way he acted over the other Death Eaters. By the laughter. “You have an urge to fight, have you?” he spoke softly. The voice sent chills down my spine. “You could be valuable for us …” he continued. “Join us… and you will be spared…” “Never!!!” James yelled, and I shouted somewhat the same. We were both quivering. From anger and fright for Henry. The man laughed. “ ‘Avada kedavra!’ He said calmly, and a brilliant gleam of green fell. For a moment I didn’t realise what happened. Henry’s grip on me slackened, and he fell to the ground, in slow motion. I was as if I had gone deaf. I couldn’t hear. I could see Henry falling to the ground, his eyes fix and blank. There were still tears in them. I could see shadows moving around, and fires being lit. I knew my mouth was open, I know I screamed, but I couldn’t hear a sound. I only saw the flicker of red in the corner of my eye. And then there was pain. Nothing, but pain in its simplest and purest shape. White hot blinding pain. It felt like my limbs were lit on fire, like someone was burning me alive. It hurt so bad, oh please to Merlin let me die!! I fell to the ground, endless pain hitting me in waves. Again… and again, making me writhe and scream. The high cold laughter was everything I heard. The curse wore off, and I could hear again. I got up, on shaking feet, and I heard the high, cold laughter again, saying ‘yield, you cannot resist’, over and over, now in addition to the cheers and laughter of many others, and James’s overwhelming yells. It filled my head, ringing in my ears like drums. I saw another gleam of light, this time blue light, darted towards me, from an unknown curse, and I saw James jump in front of me, in front of the curse before I could register anything else. It nearly missed also James, but it hit him in his shoulder. I stared at him, but before I could say anything, before I could do anything, he turned around and grabbed a hold of me. He turned on the spot, and we were pressed into nothingness. We appeared a little away from the hotel, in the middle of the street. It was dark all over the place. “Henry, oh James…” I started sobbing, clinging on to his shirt, not wanting to let go. But James suddenly dropped to the ground, dragging me with him. “James?!” I screamed when I noticed that something wasn’t right with him. “James, what’s wrong??” Blood leaked from his shoulder, smearing his shirt, drenching the both of us. He breathed heavily. And he closed his eyes, his breathing weakened. “JAMES!!!!” This couldn’t happen. Not first Henry, then James. “Please James, wake up! Oh Merlin… wake up please!!” I cried, begging him to wake up. “Don’t you dare do this to me!!” He finally opened his eyes a second later, his eyelids fluttering a little. “Lily – Lily are you alright?” he managed to say, more blood streaming down. “Oh James, I’m fine, but James what happened to you??” Everything was fine with me when I heard him talking. “Got – hit!” “But James, Henry’s body –” “It’s too late, Lily! There – is nothing – we can do, I’m sorry…” I started sobbing harder, and motioned James to lay his head in my lap. “Everything will be just fine!” I sobbed, running my fingers through his hair, as he started groaning in pain. I closed my eyes, tears leaking from them. “Where are you hurt?” I asked, when he had calmed down. “Shoulder” he groaned, and I opened his shirt. There was deep hole in his shoulder, about two inches in, and blood poured out. “James…” I said, tears still leaking. “You are so stupid…” I ripped his shirt, ignoring the fact that my dress was smeared with blood, and tried to bind the wound. “We need to get you inside! You think you can stand?” I asked carefully. He groaned a yes, and I helped him up, my legs shivering like mad. “What’s your room number?” “5459” he groaned, and I took a firm grip of him, and turned on the spot. We appeared in what seemed to be James’s room. “Here, lay down! I’m going to get your parents!” I said, helping him down on the bed. “No, Lily, it’s okay, I’m fine! Just please… stay with me!!” “You’re not fine, but I must tell your parents about the attack at least! About the Death Eaters. About Henry...” “Hey, Lily!” he said, looking into my eyes. “He’s probably somewhere better now. He did not have a good life.” “He was so happy!” I said, tears flooding. “You should have seen his face when I told him he had a way to escape it!” “I know, I’m sorry…Oh Lily, you’re too good for your own best. Just tell my parents where to find them, they know this city in and out, and come straight back up here!” “Fine… You cry baby” I said, smiling despite the tears that leaked from my own eyes. I turned again, and appeared in the reception. They were still in there, all of them. I sneaked inside the hall, not wanting my parents to see me. I performed a cleaning charm, cleaning away most of the blood. I saw Charlus and Dorea sitting in a table in the back, talking cheerily among them. No one noticed me. “Could I have a word?” I said, shaking from head to toe, tears threatening to fall again. “Certainly, Lily!” Mr Potter said, looking up smiling at me. “Is this about our son?” he added with a small wink, but his wife cut him across. “Good Merlin, is that blood on your dress?!” Mrs Potter exclaimed, and both their faces faltered. “Yes, listen to me!! I was out in the woods now recently! I met this boy, Henry he was only seven, and we talked, and we ran into James, and –” I had to pause to draw breath. “And there were death eaters! Voldemort. Henry dead!!” I had to mentally slap myself not to start crying again. “Where is James?!” Charlus asked as once. “He’s fine, he’s just – a little tired.” I said, not daring to meet their eyes. “But he’s fine!” “Where was it? And you say –” He paused. “A little boy is dead?” “It was in the park! In the big park! And yes…” I fell into tears. “He had recently discovered that he was magical, and he was so happy and –” “Take it easy, Lily dear…” Mrs Potter said, stroking my shoulder. “It’ll be fine. Do you want me to get your mother?” “No! It’ll be fine, it’ll be fine!” “Okay then, we’re leaving now, and we should go see Dumbledore afterwards…” Mr Potter added to his wife. “Can I come with you?” “No! Lily, this is Death Eaters! Now, I know you’re of age, and it’s not my decision to make, but I know that James would have killed me if I let you come. Besides I don’t want to. I’m sorry, you can’t” “But I want to –” “Lily, please. Go see to our son. You’ve done so much already!” And with a crack, they were gone. No one seemed to notice, Petunia and Vernon were still dancing. To everyone’s amusement. By the time I got back outside James’s room, it had started sleeting. Thunder was booming outside, and I opened his door. “Hi…” I whispered, seeing him lying there, shirtless, blood covering him and closed eyes. “Hi…” He whispered back, not opening his eyes. He breathed hard, blood still surging from his wound. “Your parents are in the park now…” I said, not knowing what else to say. “Are you alright, Evans?” He said, opening his eyes. “Yes, yes, just a little – I’m fine…” “You’re white as a sheet.” “So are you!” I said, smiling a little. “Yeah, but I’m loosing blood here! Evans – Lily… I’m really sorry about Henry, I’m sure he was a great kid, and he didn’t deserve the way he was living, or the way he died.” “I know…” I muttered. “So well, we need to clean you up.” I said, trying to keep myself busy, for not to fall back into tears. I went into the bathroom, finding towels, and I wetted them. “Why do I always end up cleaning up after your idiocy?” I muttered, dabbing the wound. “Because you’re the best” he said, smiling sincerely at me. I smiled, but bent down so that he couldn’t see. “I think you’re hiding a smile behind that beautiful hair of yours…” he said, not jokingly but in a sincerest and graveness I had never heard before in him. He pulled some of my hair behind my ear. A shiver went down my spine. I looked up at him, meeting his eyes, my own filling with tears again. “Why did you do that?” I said. “Why did you do that??” I said louder, staring at James, whose features were undefined by the tears fogging my eyes. “Why did you jump in front of that curse?” “Lily…” he said, soothingly, stroking the tip of my hair. “How do you think I would have felt if it were you who lay here, bleeding? What if it were you who lay here hurt? I would have lost all sense of up and down, Lily. Seeing you hit with the other curse…” his eyes went blank. “Oh, something in my eye. Ho, both of my eyes in fact!” He shook his head. “I can’t take seeing you hurt. Jake, and all that, it breaks my heart Lily, it really does, but seeing you gravely injured… What if the curse had hit you in your head? At your heart?” “You don’t think it hurts just as bad for me, seeing you hurt??” I retorted. “When you were hit with the Cruciatus…. Oh James… And I thought for a moment – when we got back – I thought you were dead…” I picked up the towels again, cleaning his wound, holding a hand in front of my mouth, crying hard. “Don’t cry, Lily! I’m the one supposedly in pain here!” he said, giving an askew smile. “You have too much Goddamn pride to cry, so I’m crying for you” “I know. I know you do…” He said, closing his eyes again. “And the wedding is the day after tomorrow… How is this supposed to go?” I asked shaking my head a little. I bent over him, my fingertips touching his bare skin around his wound. “It’s the last time I will ever clean you up, Mister!” I said. “You’re far too dependent of me!” “I know I am. And I’m not complaining. Are you?” “No…” I answered truthfully. “But Lily… can I ask you something?” I nodded. “Why haven’t you broken up with him?” “I don’t know… I’m planning to, though… I just didn’t – Merlin I’m weak…” I mumbled. “You’re not weak, Lily! No matter what that idiot tries to make you believe.” “Thanks, James…” “Say that again” “Ehh – thanks – eh James?” “Just my name…” he said, his eyes closed. “oooH Jaaames” I fake moaned. “Jaaames, oh right there, yes, yes Oh JAMES!!” “Lily, you’re hurting a poor man over here!!” he said, playfully hitting me “What? You have problems controlling your urges…?” I whispered, leaning over him, dangerously close to him. “When you are involved, yes…” he whispered back, his hazel eyes filled with emotions, emotions I had never seen, nor felt from anyone else. But I pressed the towel hard around the wound, making him groan. “What the hell??” “I hope that could put a stopper for your urges!!!” “Ouch!!” “And that’s for dating Christina!” “You’re jealous?” he groaned, smirking despite the obvious pain. “No!” “You’re too stubborn, too good, too everything for your own best, and mine as well” I wrapped a bandage around his wound, running my finger over his old scar. He shivered. So did I. “I love it when you’re jealous…” he said, pulling some hair behind my ear again, his fingers lingering lightly at my cheek. The thunder boomed, and I jumped. “Scared of thunder?” he asked, and despite myself, I nodded, biting my lip. “Come here” he said, gesturing the place beside him. I sat with my knees in the bed, leaning over him. “I was so scared…” I whispered. “Out there… Scared that you’d –” I muttered, before I climbed all the way up, lying besides him. I laid under his arm, my hair floating over him. He put his arm tighter around me, and brought my head on top of his chest. He stroke my hair, as I lay there, staring out the window, crying. “What is going to happen to us all?” I whispered, sobbing, as he kept twiddling his fingers in my hair. “It’s going to be okay, we’re all going to make it…” He whispered, stroking my hair as I tucked my hands over my face, sobbing into his chest. “Don’t cry, sweetheart…” he said softly. “Do you promise?” I sobbed. The lightning flared again, and I pressed tighter against James, sobbing even harder. “Do you promise we will make it?” “Of course I do! You’re one of the strongest persons I’ve ever known! It takes more than a stupid little dark wizard and his ugly followers to break you!” His voice was so steady, strong and didn’t falter a second. Once again, despite the obvious pain in his shoulder. “Thanks…” I said drying my eyes, giving a small chuckle. “Can I sleep with you?” I whispered. “I mean, just sleep?” I added when he chuckled a little. “Sure you can, flower!” I smiled to myself. “I just don’t wanna be alone… okay then I need to change out of the dress…” “Could you help me into that shirt? Careful, not to get any blood on it! I kind of don’t wanna wash it” he pointed at his shirt. Our shirt. I smiled. “And those pyjamas bottoms?” “Of course…” I said, getting out of the bed. I pulled off my dress, asking if I could borrow one of his other shirts. He nodded, and I pulled on a big linen shirt, which were dark green. “What do you think?” I said, twirling around. “Lovely!” he smiled. I pulled the shirt on James, not buttoning it up. Eh – the wound needed air? (A/N Tina, :§) I pulled off his jeans, trying not to stare at his boxers, and asked him to lift his legs. He did happily. “You wanna fall between my legs?” he asked, trying to be seductive. But I laughed. And pulled on him the bottoms, giving his arse a little spank. “Is this going to change anything?” I asked carefully, snuggling up under his arm. “Well, I’m going to talk to you at least…” He gave a little laugh from his own joke. “Let’s just spend some time together here, and we’ll find out what we both want, okay? Or you can find out what you want, seeing that I know I want you…” I smiled. I guess that wouldn’t be too bad. “I’m sorry for ignoring you…” He continued. “And now, you’re actually lying here… This seems like a dream… A dream I have been imagining for about six years” He muttered. “Yeah… And I’m sorry as well…” I said, giving myself a little pat for being so brave. “I’m sorry always yelling at you, being mad and all –” “It’s okay…” He said, slightly smiling. “I knew you liked me, deep inside.” I laughed. “I knew you hadn’t given up on me and my stupid arse…” I mumbled. “You’re arse isn’t stupid, you have an incredible beautiful arse.” “Oh shut it…” I muttered, snuggling tighter into him, him giving me a little squeeze. I fell asleep, at four in the morning, on James’s shoulder, his good shoulder, truly happy despite the night’s events. A/N Yeah yeah, I know… I don’t like the ending AT ALL… but.. I rewrote it like a million times, so… that’s the way it is… xD so, DEAL… once again, yeah… well… I like how the chapter turned out, though… I mean, making James and Lily, making the both of them realise that it would do no good, playing these games with each other, like that, when Voldemort is out there, and it as good as can be them the next time. So, instead of not daring to be open with their feelings, they just… give up all the games – and goodnight from me.. xD I won’t bother you any more… xD AN Oh My! I finally got chapter 20 validated, it was a struggle, but WHAT a pleasure to log on, and find many, many great responses!! I can’t tell you what it means!! So yes, when you’re reading this, of course, chapter 21 is validated… Well.. I decided to go with the long version of this chapter, so it’s a bit long. Therefore… I’m gonna ask you, and please leave a review if you have a opinion about it, shall I divide my chapters into smaller pieces, or shall I have long ones, like this? Do you guys like to read a bit more… Smaller chapters like, 2000-3000 words, or 10 000 like this one..? xD I go with the long version on this one, and if you prefer the smaller versions, let me know and I’ll make it happen! Anyway, here we go… And for the ending… I’m sorry, I couldn’t resist… It’s me, and that’s what I do best… ;) Enjoy! And once again, YES CHAPTER 20 WAS VALIDATED… thank you.. James’s parents woke us the very next morning. “Hi…” Mrs Potter said, obviously grinning of the way we slept. “James?” she rubbed his cheeks, and he stirred. I opened my eyes. “Good morning Lily!” Mr Potter said, to me, smiling. “Glad to see you have finally reasoned with our son. Two weeks of you two in silence was quite disturbing to watch! Now tell us, what do you see in that moron?” “Oh Mr Potter this is not what it looks like!” I sat up, trying to convince them. They both exchanged looks that clearly stated something like: Mmmhmmm. “Let’s just… not tell my parents about this, okay?” I grumbled embarrassed. “You worry too much, Lily!” James, said sitting up in the bed, giving me a kiss of the forehead. “How did it go last night?” “They were already gone… And I found his body, Lily… I gave him to his parents –” “Oh, but … he was a wizard, Mr Potter, don’t you think he –” “It is not my decision to make, Lily, I’m sorry it turned out this way…” “It’s okay…” I said defeated. “Well, we spoke to Albus – Dumbledore as well, and he agreed to let you stay out the vacation, but you will have to leave straight back to Hogwarts after New Year’s Eve!” We nodded. “Do you want some breakfast?” “No… not feeling very hungry…” James said, shifting uncomfortably. “I can bring you up some food, and you can eat… If you would like me to…” I said, a little insecure if he wanted me to linger with him. “That would be great!” he said, closing his eyes. “You can come down with us! I really think you should tell your parents –” “Not going to happen… They will just not understand…” I said, shifting a little under their gazes. “Okay, okay.” “He’s hurt, isn’t he?” Mr Potter asked once we closed the door on James. “How – why –?” I fumbled at once. “We’re not stupid Lily… But he doesn’t want to trouble us with it. Can we trust that you will take care of him and alert us at once if his shoulder grows worse?” “Yes…” “Good. And Lily?” “Mm?” “What the hell do you see in that boy?” he smiled. I smirked back, a blush creeping up on my cheeks. “There you are Lily!!” My mother said, coming towards us. “Where were you last night??” “I was out on a walk…” “Eh alright… okay… Ready for some breakfast – where is James?” she asked politely to his parents. “He’s up sleeping. Rough night.” I hoped she wouldn’t take the wrong way. “Alright – Lily why are you dressed in a two feet too long pyjamas that certainly don’t belong to you??” she asked, raising an eyebrow. “Eh – only size they had left?” I asked carefully, trying not to show in my face that you could simply shrink the pyjamas with a light tap of the wand. “Fine, fine.” She sighed. I sat at the table, feeling more and more sick. What if it had hit James some place else… what if he, like Henry, had died in front of me? “Lily, are you alright? You’re white!” “I’m fine mom, I’m just… eh – nervous for tomorrow… Not feeling for eating. I’ll just go change, and maybe – get some sleep.” “Hi… How are you feeling today?” I asked, entering back in James’s room. “I think you need to change the bandages… They’re kind of soaked…” He said, his eyes closed, his glasses had slipped down on his nose. “I thought I told you I wouldn’t clean up after you anymore?” I said with a smile, pushing his glasses back up on his nose, wiping his forehead. “Lily! Are you going to let the poor man bleed to death??” He opened his eyes. “Okay, okay take it easy…” I said, opening his shirt again. “Ouch, that does not look good.” I ripped carefully off the old bandages, and cleaned his wound a little again. And I took on a new bandage. “Thanks” he said, gripping my wrist a little, softly. He leaned in, and gave me a quick kiss. I smiled. “Anytime” “And when the music comes on, the bridesmaid comes walking, slowly, not briskly, slowly, and elegant as we practised. Floating like a swan. That’s it, beautiful!” The man, who choreographed the wedding, stood pointing in the aisle, waving his arms like a loony. It was the fifth time the bridesmaids had gone the stupid little walk that day, and I was really tired. First, Yvonne, who also was the maid of honour, would come, walking, apparently like a swan, then Magdalene would come, probably throwing flowers in the air, oh-holy-joy-let’s-all-get-together-and-sing-our-prayers, and then Marjorie would come, perhaps more waltzing like a walrus, than floating like a swan, and then last I would enter, probably just looking incredibly stupid. “Okay then, I think we got it!” he said, and I breathed. “Lovely, lovely. And now, the positions when the bride is coming.” We had to line up, Marjorie, Yvonne, Magdalene and me on one side, holding flower buds that James and I had made a week ago. Vernon stood on the other side, alongside with his best man, each of them a little rose in their button-holes. I couldn’t help thinking how much Vernon looked like a German sausage eater, with those stupid moustaches, and just… incredibly big. I peered out in the crowd nervously; there were some people, mostly my family and Vernon’s family, who watched. My father smiled encouragingly at me, and I took a deep breath. Petunia came in the door, just like she was supposed to, when the music started. I tried not to look at her. She walked, down the aisle, strutting. Looking like a horse. “Stop!” She suddenly shrilled, and the music stopped. “What, what?” the man said distressed. “What is wrong, you’re doing it perfectly!” “It’s… Lily, she just… stands wrong!” she said evilly, shooting me daggers. “What do you mean? Lily is standing perfectly!” “No, she is not!!! She is just standing there like a – like a –” “Why won’t you say what you mean, Petunia?” I asked, getting really tired from her outbreaks every hour, about me doing it wrong. She started crying. Fake crying, that is. “She’s just not –” “Not what Petunia?” I asked coldly, my whole body started quivering. I saw James entering the room, walking really carefully, settling in the back. “You’re not pretty enough!!” she suddenly screamed. “What the hell??” I yelled back. “What the bloody hell has me being pretty or not with if I’m doing it right??” “MOM!!!” she screamed. “Oh yeah, go scream for mom, let’s show all how very responsible and mature you are! Why won’t you say what you really mean to say?” “You’re a freak!!!” she screamed, and the room went deadly silent. She stared at me lividly. I saw James standing up, staring at my sister like she was mad. “Perhaps not the best time to have… this… discussion?” the man said, staring insecurely from me to my sister. “Yeah!!” My mom said. “Petunia –” “You’re not a sister of me!” She screamed, giving no sign she had heard them. “You’re a freak Lily Evans, and I do not wish a freak in my wedding!!!” I ran, having had enough, down the aisle, throwing the stupid flower bud in the air, making it catch fire. All the vases on the table smashed, exploded, making glass fall clattering to the floor, when I ran past them, and out in the reception. I saw James trying to catch up with me, but I apparated up in my room. I just couldn’t believe why she had to snap so completely today! I didn’t need her to make things worse. “Lily?” my mom knocked on the door, fifteen minutes later. I didn’t answer. “Lily, it was completely unacceptable of Petunia, but you needn’t do that. Especially in front of… uhm… muggles. Now, we have fixed it. They wiped the guests’ memories I guess, and repaired the vases. You can come down and finish if you like, Petunia has calmed down now. And if not… I’ll guess I’ll see you at dinner.” I grunted a yes, burying my face in my pillow, making random objects explode with my wand. After lying in bed for an hour, fraternizing about how incredibly stupid Petunia was, I got out of bed, pulling off my dress. I pulled on a bikini and a pair of shorts, and apparated down in the swimming area. I sat on the edge, letting my leg into the water. Thinking. “Are you alright?” a voice came from behind me. I turned around. James stood there, leaning towards the wall. “Mm… fine…” “Don’t listen to her, you’re incredibly beautiful!” he said smiling. “Oh – eh thanks…” I blushed. “I can’t understand how you two are even in family…” “Neither do I” He gave a little chuckle, and came towards me, sitting down on the edge himself. “How is – how is the wound?” “Brilliant, you have magical fingers!” he smiled. “No, I don’t believe you. Lie down, so I can look. Did you take the Blood Replacing potion I gave you this morning?” “Yes, mom!” “Good. Let’s see…” I opened his shirt. “Okay! It’s fine… What a good boy you are…” I said pinching his cheeks. “Yeah I know!” He grinned, and pulled me on top of him, his fingers brushing my ticklish spots. “Haa James what are you doing?” I laughed “Nothing.” He said, moving his hands up to my face. I sat straddling him, the laughter fading from my face but replaced by a shy smile and redness in my face to match my hair. “Why are you blushing?” he whispered, stroking a finger over my cheek, the other hand stroking my hair. “I’m not blushing…” I whispered back, putting my hands on his chest, stroking his collarbone. He closed his eyes, his fingers lingering on my cheek, cherishing my touch. “Look at me…” I whispered, and he slowly, and a little nervously, opened his eyes. Once his soft eyes met mine, I heard his breathing nearly stopped, I felt my own almost stopped as well, and I could hear his heart beating vigorously. “This is how I feel about you” he whispered, grabbing my wrist, placing my hand over his heart. It beat, as I had heard, and now felt, really hard… Nearly pounding out of his chest, when I placed one of his hands over my heart as well, bending over him, over his lips, craving his touch, hungrily… “LILY EVANS! WHAT, IN THE DEVIL, DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING???” I jumped so hard, I fell, dragging the both of us into the water. “Ehh – yes dad?” I said insecurely when I resurfaced, James hiding behind my back. “What were you two doing???” “Oh nothing I was just – ehh – he was just – comforting me?” “COMFORTING YOU??” My dad yelled. “Yes I saw that, thank you very much!! Now, get out of the water, both of you!!!!” “Is he going to kill me?!” James whispered, sounding terrified. “I don’t know!” I whispered back. “It looks like it” “Protect me, Lily, I’m too young to die!” “Don’t be such a baby, stand up for yourself!” I said, climbing up from the water. “I’m really sorry, Sir, Mr Evans, I did not mean to – do that! She jumped on me, attacking me, I didn’t know what to do!” “So much for being a Gryffindor…” I mumbled. “This better not happen again, for if it does, I will certainly alert Dumbledore and have you placed in different dorms!!” “Yes sir – Mr Evans – Sir – Mister, it will not happen again!!” James said, looking quite distressed. “Not?” I said, playfully tugging my shorts, expression of mock hurt in my face. “Ah Lily, don’t do that to me, you make me feel so – It will not happen again, Sir, don’t kill me?” My dad laughed. “Okay, you’re laughing, that’s good isn’t it?” “Not for you!” he said, turning grave again. “If I ever find you… touching… my daughter again, I will make you sorry!” “Dad!!” I exclaimed. “What the hell are you talking about; I can do whatever I like!!” “I’m just saying –” “Dad, leave right now!!!” “I was actually coming down here to get James for a minute…” “Fine…” I said, sitting down on the edge again. “Lily, don’t leave me alone with your dad!!” “Be a man, James! I know it’s hard, but try!” “Ey, I have chest hair!!” I snorted. “C’mon now James, your parents are waiting…” my dad said, smiling evilly at James, leading him out the door. I smiled when James looked back at me, looking dead scared. “Hi darling” I said smiling as James appeared in front of me, in my room. It was Saturday and the wedding was about to start. “Hi… Are you looking forward to go?” he asked me, grinning. “No, not really. What if I fall?” “You’re not going to fall. I’m looking forward to see you, at least, and I can imagine our own we–” “Our own what James dear?” I asked sweetly dangerous. “Nothing!” he said quickly, kissing my cheek. “Oh, can I brush your hair??” He said, motioning me into the chair in front of the mirror in my room. I laughed and nodded, as he grabbed the brush excitedly, and started brushing my hair. Surprisingly gently. All amusement in his face was suddenly faded, and he was staring into the mirror, into my eyes. He brushed my hair thoroughly, not breaking the eye contact. He wasn’t smiling, he was just… looking at me, with big eyes. I felt myself blushing, and found it best not to stare back at him. When he was finished, brushing every crux, he put the brush down. He kissed the top of my head, and I looked up in the mirror again. He pulled out his wand. “Now how would you like your hair, Missy?” He whispered into my ear, so softly, I closed my eyes. “Eh –” I had to clear my throat. “How would you like my hair?” I asked, not knowing what to say. He was still whispering into my ear; “I would like to see me, holding your hair away…” I stared at him dumbfounded, as he grinned wickedly and ran his fingers through my hair, playful. Before I got what he meant, and blushed furiously. “Thanks, James, ew, I’ve got images…” “If you think it’s disgusting, then why are you blushing?” he laughed at my expression. “Oh shut it, damn pervert” I grinned. “Just do my hair, before I’ll throw you in the snow…” “You wouldn’t dare” he said mockingly, and raised his wand, testing out different hair-does, before we found one we both liked. “Now the dress…” I muttered, and brought the dress into the bathroom, James looking scandalized I refused to change in front of him. “Eh, James?” I said, peering out after pulling the dress on. “A little help here?” He nodded, and walked into the bathroom. I pointed on my back. “Zipper?” “Oh yeah!” He said smiling, and tugged it. “James? Zip it UP, that is!” “Oh! Right, right, yeah!” He said, dragging it up. “Well, may I escort the lady down? We can’t apparate, too many people…” I nodded and took his arm. “Don’t let your dad see us holding hands, though, this time he will definitely kill me!” He led me down the corridor, and into the lift. “You smell nice, and you look lovely.” He pointed out. “Thanks, James!” I said, eying him. “I must say you look rather dashing yourself!” “I know I do. I always look dashing.” I rolled my eyes. The doors opened, and we entered the reception, which were crammed with people, trying to get seats in the ball room. “I’ll go find my parents. Good luck!” James said, kissing my lightly on the cheek. I went rather red. My mom stood watching, smiling, and my dad raised his eyebrows. James went white as a sheet again, and hurried over to his parents. “Now, the bridesmaids will come from out there!” the man pointed in every possible directions, making me utterly confused. “Lily, you’ll come in last, and you come in from that side, and walk up the aisle, give a little wink here and there, and settle next to Marjorie, alright?” I nodded. “Okay, here we go!” he said, as all the guests had sat down, and he motioned Vernon to go first, followed by his best man, standing up on the stand. “Yvonne, you’re up next!” he said, motioning her to go. Okay, she did it perfectly. Hoo, how difficult could it possibly be? Next up, Magdalene. She was pretty, that was probably why she was flower girl. She threw flowers around her, down on the aisle. Looking incredibly stupid. But that might just be because James stared after her. “Marjorie!” he said, motioning her to get out on the floor. As expected, there was very little difference between her and a walrus. She already had the colour, moustache, and size, and she walked down the aisle, not near like a swan. “Okay, Miss Lily!” he said politely. “You’re next. It’s going to be fine, you’re doing it perfectly.” I could hear he was only trying to cheer me up a bit, giving me confidence, but I rolled my eyes at him and stepped out on the aisle. I first passed by Steve who stood in the door, watching me, not one emotion showing on his face. I shrugged. Okay walking past him. There were really loads of people in there, every one watching me. Okay so far so good. Now I just had to watch my step so I didn’t trip – of course. I nearly stumbled by a little stupid rose lying on the carpet. Aaarg. I looked up and kept walking, I meet James’s eyes, and I smiled, and he smiled back, mouthing ‘you look lovely’. I blushed, trying not to let it show, I walked down and stood next to Marjorie. Okay. That wasn’t too bad. “Dearly beloved, I give you… the bride!” the vicar said, motioning the door. And the bride’s march started playing, every one stood up. The doors opened, and Petunia walked in, arm in arm with my father. She was wearing a yellow-white dress which looked a little… puffy. She wore this long veil, with a tiara. She didn’t exactly look pretty, but I found it better not to say anything, she didn’t, because she wasn’t… smiling… She wasn’t laughing or smiling, maybe she was incapable of it. Even though this was supposed to be the happiest day of her life, she wore her usual sour expression. When she walked past where my family sat, with the Dursleys on the other side, both Mrs. Dursley, and my mother burst out crying, I almost burst out laughing. I met James’s eyes again, and he shared my look of amusement. He blew me a kiss, and I blushed, but smiling, losing all thread of thoughts, seeing him staring at me. I didn’t hear what the priest said, I didn’t hear what anyone said. All I could think about was James. I mentally hit myself for not reacting fast enough to throw myself in front of Henry, maybe he would have survived… But there was no need to dwell at it. No point. I would just go mad. I smiled to James, so very glad we both had made it. “…and I ask you, Petunia Evans, do you take this man who stands by your side to be your dearly beloved husband, in sickness and in health, for better or for worse, until death do you apart?” Silence. “I do.” “So I ask you, Vernon Dursley, do you take this woman who stands by your side to be your dearly beloved wife, in sickness and in health, for better or for worse, until death do you apart?” “I do!” he answered at once, smiling. Grinning. “The rings…” they handed over the rings and gave them to each other. “Repeat after me: With this ring” “With this ring” “I take thee, Vernon Dursley” “I take thee, Vernon Dursley.” “To be my beloved husband, in sickness and in health, for better or for worse, to death do us part.” “To be my beloved husband, in sickness and in health, for better or for worse, to death do us part.” He turned to Vernon who said the just the same thing back. I pretended to yawn, and James laughed. “Then I now pronounce you husband and wife!” Everyone started clapping. “You may kiss the bride!” and he did. I now pretended to gag. James laughed harder. “It’s my pleasure to introduce to you, for the very first time, Mr and Mrs Vernon Dursley!” everybody stood up, as Vernon and Petunia walked down the aisle, hand in hand, waving at everyone. My mom grabbed her hand, shaking it slightly, bursting completely into tears. I rolled my eyes, and followed after, as bridesmaids were supposed to. James got up from his chair, and took slipped his hand into mine, following with us out. It didn’t matter much, soon the whole room stood up and started following. Now, the newlyweds were supposed to take a drive in an old car, around the block, and come back after an hour, and there would be held a reception in the great hall. “You did great!” James said, hugging me from behind, laying his arms around my neck, kissing my soft skin bellow my ear. I could barely control myself, he felt so good. “James, stop it…” I moaned. “Why?” he said, pulling out from his grasp. “Just because if you keep it up, I would have to see it necessary to –” I stopped, and blushed furiously from my own boldness. “You’re smiling, I know you do…” he said, kissing me once more on the neck, suckling gently on my earlobe. One of the things I really liked about James was that even if he kissed me on my cheek, or neck or whatever, he would never try to go further than that, if he knew I didn’t want to. Ah well, perhaps he was just scared I would curse his balls off. “Yap, I do…” I said, lifting my hands behind my head, finding his hair, which I had been desperate to touch the last few weeks. I pulled him closer. He was kissing my jaw line, his arms wrapped around my neck, his fingers into my hair – “My, oh my…” My mother said, coming over. I dropped my arms at once, shoving James away. “When did you two become such good friends?” she smiled. “Thursday night to Friday!!” James smiled, grabbing me again. “That’s why Lily didn’t sleep in her own bed that night?” “Ehhh – I mean … Eeh – Lily a little help here?! If you don’t want me killed by both your parents??” “Take it easy mom, we didn’t do anything.” I said, and was relieved to see her smiling. “It’s okay. Your father is still shocked from finding you two by the pool, I was merely wondering why you all of a sudden became so acquainted!” “She finally saw reason!” James exclaimed happily, slipping an arm around my waist, pulling me closer to him. “Oh ha-ha, don’t be such a smarty pant! I think it was you that finally saw reason!” “Yeah I know, I’m sorry!” he said, kissing me on my cheek. “Let’s go upstairs and get dressed. In different rooms I mean!!” He said desperately seeing my father coming up beside my mother. “Oh?” I said seductively. “Don’t you wanna get changed with me?” “Eh –” he stood staring from me, with my dress which suddenly was really, really low cut, to my father, who stood glaring at him like a bull. “I could just need a little help you know” I said, pouting like a baby. “I do everything for you, Lily you know that, but I suggest we should run now before your father kills me!” “Yeah, you’re probably right.” I said, and we ran towards the lift, apparating as soon as the door closed. “He’s probably pissed!” I laughed. “Yeah, I mean c’mon… Look at yourself! You’re so incredibly beautiful and with that dress… Wow… it makes my eyes fall out!” “Go drag your eyes back into your head!” I said, smirking. “And go change in your own room. This maiden’s room is closed!” “If you promise me a dance later tonight!” “We’ll see” “Okay, bye then!” I put on my white dress, which in my eyes, was much nicer on me than the red bridesmaid dress. I walked down, arm in arm with my father, who now seemed unwilling to let me go, and he had my mother on the other arm. We walked into the great hall, which had been transformed into a reception area. It was already staring to go dark outside, and I settled on the large table, not wanting to sit up with the newlyweds and their families. My father, however, grabbed James before I could reach him, and motioned him to sit down in the chair, opposite of mine. He then, of all things, motioned my grandmother to sit next to me, and watch us. James’s parents chuckled a little, and sat down next to him, greeting my grandmother. “Hi, I’m Charlus Potter, and this is my wife Dorea Potter. We are the parents of the boy hopelessly in love with your granddaughter.” I sniggered and James went furiously red. “Whaat?” his father asked innocently. “It’s true!” “Dad, I mean it. You’re so dead once we’re out of sight of everyone” “You hear that Dorea, our son is going to fight me!” and they started laughing. James sat growling. “So this is the young man that has been bothering you for the last six years? The boy from your school?” my grandmother smiled. “Hi, I’m Louise Evans, the mother of Lily’s father!” He smiled. “Lily has your eyes!” “Yes I know, they’re beautiful, aren’t they?” she said, chuckling a bit. “Grandma, you don’t say things like that!” “They are, Lily, they are the most beautiful pair of eyes I have – okay, don’t hurt me Mr Evans!!” James said as my father turned his attention to him. I snorted. During the dinner, we couldn’t talk much. There was a lot of toasts, and songs and everything else bullshit you usually have in a wedding. Needless to say, I found it really boring. It didn’t improved things when Magdalene came over to our table, settling next to James, smiling. Flirting with him. Clearly drunk. “So, you’re James Potter right? I have noticed you around…” she giggled, and I scowled hard “I’ve seen you too” James said, staring at her. For me, I found myself fumingly glaring at them. “What do you say to… Hmm… You and me… my room, or the Jacuzzi –” she whispered so that his parents shouldn’t hear. Seemingly, only James and I heard. Luckily. “They have a Jacuzzi on the hotel??” he exclaimed happily. I rolled my eyes. “…Some champagne, and some hard love making?” The nearest glass broke. My doing. James smirked. “Eh – I’m sorry I don’t think so, I kind of have a girlfriend –” Christina… Yes… how can we possibly forget about pretty little Christina, Christina, Christina, everything he ever talks about – “Magdalene, that’s your name right? This is my girlfriend, Lily Evans” I chocked. “Oh hi” she said sarcastically, as if she had just noticed me. “Petunia’s sister. The little freak?” “Don’t call her a freak!” James said at once, staring at her lividly. “Fine, hey, why won’t you ask your little girlfriend if she wanna join us, then!!” “Lily do you want to –?” “No, James definitely not.” I bent over the table, taking James’s hands, staring into Magdalena’s eyes. “I like to have you for my own, Jamie-bear” I whispered, and Magdalene shot me daggers, before finally getting up from the table. “He’s your boyfriend?” My grandma exclaimed happily. Well, happily was an understatement. She looked about ready to plan our wedding. Well I guess it was like that with my whole family. Constantly, I had been nagging about James, for years actually. And they had not once taken it for anything else than that I apparently loved him. Right… “Oh, well no, not exactly! But I – eey, see they’re about to dance. Let’s watch it then!” I said, furiously red around my ears. James smiled at me. “Come sit next to me!” He said, and he made room for me next to him. “I like you being jealous…” “Oh ha-ha what are you talking about, who wrote the rule, ‘being a marauder obligates you to beat the crap out of anyone who kiss, sleep, hurt or date me. Large parts of it with exceptions for yourself?” “How did you know about that??” he said, staring at me in wonder. “I know more than that. Evans belongs to Prongs, no one is allowed to sleep with Evans, except prongs, no matter how drunk you are, this includes prongs, no one falls in love with Evans, and so on and so on. Sirius told me about that. You guys are stupid. So, if I fell in love with Sirius, Remus or Merlin forbids, Peter, I would have a pretty lousy life?” “Yap. That is the basic idea. See, I’ve always known you were smart!” “You have no right to call me jealous!” “No, but I like it when you are, nonetheless. See, don’t be angry, and dance with me!”;; He rose from the chair, and dragged me out on the floor. “You look simply radiant today, my love!” “Your love? I thought you dated Christina?” I said, my voice hardening a little. “Come on! I couldn’t care less for that stupid girl!” “Before or after she cheated on you?” I asked, cocking an eyebrow. “Always baby… See, you’re jealous. I love that!” He said happily, grabbing my waist as we started to dance. “Why are you here, James?” “What do you mean?” he asked, as he twirled me around, to the amazement of many. “Why are you here at the hotel in the first place, were your parents right?” “Uh – eh” “There has to be a reason you came here James, I’m not stupid.” “Okay, okay, it was because of you…” “Why?” I asked, smiling. “Gal, you ask an awful lot of questions. Okay, fine. Eh – Sirius talked to me, and he made me realise that no matter what you had done – or not done as it turned out, I would be crushed if I didn’t see you for a month. So even if we had spent the whole month together, fighting, me being mad at you, it wouldn’t matter, because I would get to be with you” I stared at him, as he twirled me around again. “And I’m glad I did. Or else I might never have heard what you said to Kent, I would never have known that you might have feelings for me” he twirled me around, so I landed in his armpit. “Yeah I bet Sirius will get a hell of a shock when we get back and actually talk to each other!” “Yes he will. He’ll be confused for a month, that poor bastard. We should probably take it easy, start with something easy, like having hardcore sex in front of him, and THEN start talking. I think he would manage to process that better…” “You guys are the weirdest…” “Yeah I know…” “You said I was your girlfriend?” “Mm…” “Why?” “Stop talking, and dance with me!” “You know I still can’t dance, right?” “You’re doing it perfectly!” He brought me close, his face close to his. We were both slightly red in our faces, our noses almost touching… He brought me down for a dip, elegantly, and graciously, all jokes and pranks wiped from his face, staring into my eyes. He had such beautiful eyes… He brought me up again, and I entwined my hands around his neck, stroking the back of his neck, stroking through his hair. When the song ended, I dragged him with me out in the hall, away from my dad’s searching eyes. In the corner of my eyes, I saw my dad scowling when Vernon bent down under his daughter’s dress, dragging the garter off his daughter’s thigh with his teeth. “Where are we going?” “I don’t know…” I said playfully. “Just c’mon, I need to get some fresh air.” “In that dress? You’re going to freeze to death!” “Doesn’t matter” I whispered. “You’re here” I smiled, and dragged him with me, this time the other way than I had taken the other day. We were led further and further into the city. “You have no idea how weird it is to hear you talking friendly to me, Lils… And I kind of like it” “You better like it, baby, because there’s a hell lot more where it comes from!” “Lily Evans talking nasty to me… Never thought the day would come” “Neither did I” I smiled. I just… needed to get away from people, I needed talk to James. “I can honestly say I have never felt like this before…” I whispered, pulling him close to me when we finally had reached a little outside the foaming city. “What changed your mind?” “Your song…” I giggled a bit. “And I realised that no one would ever do the things you have done to me. You should thank Jake for that one.” I laughed sardonically. “And… of course the kiss…” I added shyly. He smiled. “I’m glad” “And when you did not talk to me… I missed you just… being in my life…” I avoided looking at him, but I knew he was smiling. “You’re so lovely” he whispered, giving me a hug, just cuddling with me. “I think I’m starting to fall in love with you, James.” I blurted out, and blushed at once. “I am in love with you Lily…” he said, seemingly untroubled. I stared in his beautiful hazel eyes, my eyes wandering down to his lips. I suddenly felt a longing for him burn inside of me, me wanting to kiss him…. Me leaning in to kiss him. My lips brushing softly against his, because there was no one to interrupt us here, no one to hold us apart. Of course, we didn’t notice the shadowed person standing among the trees, a little further away, watching us intensively, eyes on fire, fists clenching. And before I realised what I was doing, I ran my fingers through his hair, pulling him closer to me, down to me, and I leaned up to kiss him. Soft and passionate. I felt he was surprised, but I couldn’t control myself. It wasn’t long before his arms found his way around my waist, pulling me up against the tree, and I followed gladly, not breaking the kiss. His tongue ran along my bottom lip, asking to enter. I opened my mouth. I felt tears mixing in the kiss, and wasn’t surprised to find them my own. My tongue met his, and my brain seemed to explode. It felt really good, like as if he had poured out all of him, all his love in the kiss. It was a hundred times warmer and softer than any other kiss I had had. Oh Merlin, all of him felt so good… so right. “James…” I moaned, when we had to break the kiss to get air. “It sounds so much better coming from you…” he said, not opening his eyes. He was panting a little. “Kiss me Lily…” He whispered. And I did. Carefully, leaning closer to him, not wanting to hurt his shoulder. The edges of his glasses pressed against my skin, softly, as they had always belonged there. “James” I pulled out from the kiss, leaning into his chest. “We really shouldn’t! You’re Christina’s boyfriend –” He kissed me lightly on my cheek. “And I, obviously, am Jake’s –” “You belong to the one you love Lily…” “So do you!” “I belong to you” It was all I needed to hear, and I leaned in to kiss him again, tears streaming down my cheek. “Why are you crying?” he broke the kiss, looking at me. “I’m so scared” I whispered, hugging him. “And you’re really tall” I added, making him chuckle. “Here…” he said, lifting me up, so I wrapped my legs around his waist, supporting myself by leaning into the tree, his hands holding under my thighs, but in a decent way. “Now, we’re face to face… you feel better now? I don’t want you to cry when I’m kissing you…” I kissed him lightly on the lips. “I don’t know what’s making me do this…” I said, drying my eyes, staring into his. “Don’t cry, I swear, you’re going to make me cry as well” “Famous James Potter, crying? I wanna see that…” “No you don’t!” I laughed. “You see?” he asked, grabbing my hand with his, stretched it out, so we could watch it. “Our hands are a perfect fit. We’re perfect for each other,” “Aren’t you scared?” I blurted out. He paused. “For what?” he said at last. “For love… For Voldemort… And of course, for Jake to find out and kill the both of us…” “I’m not scared for the first one, because it makes me feel so good, the two next ones are a little worse, but no, I’m not scared.” “My brave little – eh what do you want to be?” “Not little! Your big, brave solider, that herby vow to keep you safe and protected.” “You have already saved me once, James. Which reminds me, I need to reward you…” I whispered, leaning in to kiss him again. “You’re the greatest girl I have met Lily, you’re so great, and good, and loving and caring and – I just can’t understand why anyone who have met you don’t fall in love with you, as I have.” “You’re making me blush, James Potter…” “Good…” “C’mon, let’s go back…” I said, kissing his cheeks. “If you let me carry you…” “Sure…” “Yes! Finally!” “Stop being such a git!” “Okay…” he said, throwing me over his shoulder. “You are allowed to yell at me, Lily, it’s kind of arousing.” “Yuck, you’re so disgusting James, I don’t wanna know what turns you on!” I said, but giggled nonetheless. “Okay fine!” He carried me all the way through the snow, occasionally letting me down, looking me for a second, and making sure I was real, before hoisting me up again. When all the other guests were still dancing and having fun down in the great hall, I sat up in my bed smiling a little to my self. James had insisted I should sleep in his bed again, but I told him I wouldn’t do it. He was after all still dating Christina. Right? “Ready?” he said, the next morning apparating into my room when I lay, and had just opened my eyes. “Where are we going?” I yawned. “Breakfast!! I’m hungry!!” he said happily, dragging me out of bed. “Uh – Lily you’re not wearing much…” “No, James, I’m fully aware of it!” I said, seeing as I stood in my bra and my little sleeping shorts. “But it’s okay with me” he said, smiling. “I think I could endure it!” “Oh ha-ha you’re so very funny… Fine, but my dad will kill you…” “On second thought, honey, put on a shirt or something. Just… get fully dressed.” “Turn around.” “No, why?” “I’m pulling of my shorts, and I’m changing my bra” “Then I’m not turning around.” “You better turn around, and not peek or I’ll throw you out of the room.” “Fine, fine…” he mumbled, turning around, clasping both his hands over his eyes. “Don’t put on makeup” he said, when I had dressed, and stood in front of the mirror, preparing myself to draw my face back on my head. “You look so much better without it” he kissed my cheek, holding his arms around me. “Okay, fine, fine…” I mumbled, smiling a little. We had a nice long breakfast, I was really hungry, seeing I hadn’t eaten for the last couple of days, and we sat talking. It was really nice, but my mother and father kept shooting us daggers. They liked it peaceful and quiet around the table, except from, of course, when it was themselves who talked about Oh-so-interesting-but-yet-so-boring-grown-up-stuff. When James had gotten through his regular ten portions of food, we went back up into either mine or James’s room, talking even more. Vernon and Petunia had also decided to lock themselves into the bride suite until Christmas started, and James and I had a lot of fun apparating into their bathroom while they had it going. We nearly laughed ourselves to death of Petunia’s small screams. “You think it’s because it’s good for her, or because Vernon is suffocating her by lying on top of her?” James said, and he had to put a hand over my mouth to stop me laughing. We hadn’t kissed again since the wedding, but we spent a great lot of time together, mostly sitting and talking. We had become such good friends, and I felt myself longing for him to kiss me. I saw he wanted to kiss me as well, but every time we got close, someone always interrupted us, funnily enough most of the times it was Steve. He was lurking around the corner, just sitting staring at us. We sat in the Jacuzzi, and we had been talking for a while. He started squirting water at me, and I tried to stop him drowning me. “James, stop it!!” I said, gasping for air. “Okay! Come here, my love!” he said happily, and dragged me close to him, into a hug. “I’m so glad you are okay…” I whispered into his ear. He was sitting in the Jacuzzi, and I was standing. Needless to say, we were about the same height now. “What do you mean?” “Nothing… just your shoulder and all…” “I have never met a girl, who cares so much about others…” he whispered. “It’s in my nature…” I said, leaning out from the hug, staring into his eyes. Our bodies were still tight together, the bubbling water all around us. I pressed my forehead to his, his fingers trembling on my back, running through my wet hair. “Why are you shaking?” I asked, smiling a little. “You make me so nervous…” he said, closing his eyes. “Nothing to be afraid of, it’s just me…” I whispered, kissing his lips so very lightly, him letting go of a moan, and my fingers twirled through his hair, pulling him into my neck. He kissed it hungrily, running his tongue over it carefully, sucking on my earlobe. “James…” I moaned, pressing him towards me, closing my eyes. For each moan I let out, the closer he wrapped his hands around me, the more frenziedly he kissed my neck, leaving red and purple kiss marks on the thin, soft skin. I opened my eyes, and almost dropped into the water. “James, stop” I hissed, and he stopped at once, bringing his face to mine. His lips were swollen, big and red from kissing, and there was nothing I longed for more than kissing those lips. But Steve stood in the background, staring at us. I blushed furiously. I didn’t like doing things like that in front of others. “What, you don’t –” He stopped, and turned around. “What the hell? What are you doing in here?” “Nothing…” Steve mumbled, but he showed no sign of leaving. I sat back down, fuming. “So I mean, what the hell is his problem? Why is he always around? I haven’t even been able to kiss you and that is mostly his fault –” “You want to kiss me again?” James sniggered, putting the weight down. We sat in the gym room, and I watched James do some work out. He said he had to do some workout, working up his arm again. I had out started joining him, but I soon found that I should just give up. James sat with the largest weights (of course). But he laid them down now, staring at me. I stood leaning towards the wall, looking at him. “Eh – uh yeah… I mean… Stop looking at me, Potter!” I snapped, seeing him laughing at me. “I’m not looking at you, Evans” “I was just saying, that I probably would have kissed you again, but I don’t like to do it when everyone is watching... Everyone, meaning… Steve…” I tried to make the sentence as reasonable, but blushed when I didn’t manage it. Luckily, he didn’t push it. “Yeah, he kind of creeps me out as well. Well, there’s no one around now…” he said smiling. “Come sit on my lap, beautiful…” he whispered. “Yuck, you smell…” I giggled, giving him a little look, as to gain permission, and sat down on him. “Yeah, I’m sweating by the sight of you…” I smiled, and wrapped my hands around his neck. “What about Christina?” I asked smugly. “Stop being such a mood breaker.” “Oh well, I’m sorry…” I rolled my eyes. “My poor little –” “Big, Evans, big!!” “…little bumblebee!” I said happily, kissing a soft spot beneath his ear, on his neck. I found his pulse point, and gave a little tug with my tongue. He gave a soft groan, the voice spurring me, but I tore away. “Let’s do some work out!” I smiled, getting off his lap. “Oh, I wanna see this” He said, grinning. I laughed arrogantly, and walked towards the weights. He-he I wasn’t stupid this time, I would make sure they were unlocked. James got up himself, leaning up against the mirror, watching me. I gave him a smug grin, and lifted the biggest weights. Oh yeah, he would see how strong Lily Evans was! Hooo… But it still wouldn’t budge. What the hell? I turned away from James, laughing himself half to death. I placed my second hand on the weight, and used both my hands to drag the weight off the ground. “Oh fucking Christ!” I panted, the weight, dangling from both my hands, threatening to drag both of us crashing down to the ground. “Poor Lily, can’t she lift some weights?” “Shut – up – James –” I panted, when I tried to actually lift the weight in the movement that were required to get some actual workout from it, not just stretching and probably breaking, twisting, completely destroying my sinews. “Do you need some help?” He asked haughtily. “No, oh – no – I – am – just – ugh – fine –” I said, using both my hands to lift the weight up to my chest. Trying to lift it to my chest. “Maybe you should try some – ehem – lighter weights?” James suggested sweetly. I shook my head. “Oh – no – why – would – I – do – that?” One. Ha, in his pants, I did one!! I did a happy dance inside my head, until I saw James’s expression. “Seems to me, you’re having some … trouble” He said, laughter etched into his face. “No, told you – this – is – going – fine, uugh –” I couldn’t lift it a second time. “Fine, okay…” I panted, putting the weight down. “Maybe just… one scale down…” “Just one? Sure you don’t want these?” James said, holding up weights. One pounds weights. “Oh no, no need – eey, that was not nice!” I said, mortally offended. “One pound…” I snorted. “Well, it’s two if you add them together?” James said, grinning broadly, handing me the weights. I took them reluctantly, and scowled, when James took my fifteen pounds (thirty if you use both of them, I thought, scowling harder) weights. Lifting them easily, I would say. No problem at all. Just as I was lifting my ehem…two pounds weights. “This is really – easy –” I panted, lifting the weights, feeling, dreadful as it was to admit, that they were … heavy enough…. “Yeah…” he snorted, lifting one fifteen pounds weight to his collarbone. “That’s –” he lifted the other one, letting the first one fall. “Why –” he did that again. “You’re –” He did it yet again. “Panting!” He grinned “Oh shut up James…” I mumbled. “Just… shut up” I put the weights down again, thinking I had had enough of them. “Wanna jump the jump rope?” I asked, picking up the rope, lying on the floor. He started laughing, still lifting the weights. “Merlin, no! That’s what girls do!” “Ey!” “You’re a girl, aren’t you?” “Yeah…” “Well, then go jump the jump rope, but don’t you try get me in on it!” “Fiiine…” I mumbled, putting the rope down again. “I could use the large weights…” I said down on a seat, preparing to lift the pole, incredibly enough, there were not any weights on it. I lifted it off, but it fell down, me unable to hold it up. “James, a little help here!!” I said, terrified, when I couldn’t lift it off me, concentration all of me to keep it from strangling me. “Merlin, get some muscles…” James rolled his eyes. “Maybe, maybe you could start on the team!!” “Eh – the team? Not the – no, no James, that’s loads of bullocks! You know that, I know that, let’s leave it!” “No, I mean it. You could be my right hand chaser!! “ “Oh, he-he, very funny, but James, I rather not. I don’t think you should loose the cup this year, you have earned it.” I groaned, trapped under the weight. “Wow, that was different from ‘can’t you shove your broomstick and the goddamn quidditch cup up your own arse!’ I grinned innocently. “Oh, you think you’re innocent, don’t you?” he said, smiling. “You’re so bad…” he laughed, before suddenly remembering the weight, threatening to strangle me. He lifted his hand, and the weight fell back on place. “Impressive…” I mumbled, and James beamed. “I know, these muscles are built up from years of training and hard work!” I snorted. “What? They are!” “Yeah, right… Hmmm… Let’s… do some running!” I said happily, pointing at the treadmill.¨ “Running…” he snorted. “Why would you run, when you could fly? I wish I had brought my broom, I could have shown you!” “Ha, as if!” I laughed, and turned the treadmill on, starting to jog lightly. “I’m not getting anywhere near a broomstick! I could hurt myself!” “Yeah, don’t hurt yourself now” James laughed when I had started with the lowest capacity on the machine. “Shut up or I will have to punish you!” I panted, drawing my wand. James only laughed harder. Fine, I thought. I will just have to turn up the speed… “Darling, I was just kidding, you will just be totally exhausted if you do that!” James said, slightly panicking when I turned the speed to full speed. “You don’t have to impress me, you’ll just get yourself hurt! For real!” “Oh shove – it – James!” I panted heavily, when I had to practically run for not fall down and break every bone in my body. “This – is – going – great!” I ran, gave a small laugh, before I stumbled and fell. I landed painfully on my back. “Flower, see now that wasn’t smart, was it now?” James sniggered “Ouch, it hurts…” I chuckled. “I’m sorry, but… I have to go…” James said suddenly, helping on my feet. “Oh…” I said. “You’re leaving me in pain? You don’t want me? I am, after all your sexy little mistress…” I said, leaning up against the mirror. “You’re so dirty… I like that…” He smiled, heaving over me, before kissing me lightly on the lips. “But I really have to go… Sexy little mistress… huh!” he said. “Forever yours” he kissed me on the forehead and apparated out from the room. “That was not very wise…” said another voice, as I rubbed my soar backside. “What?” My breathing was still heavy from all the ehem… hard workout. “I saw you that time in the forest” He said, and Steve came out from the shadowy corner, where he had been lurking. “Are you spying on me?” I spat, rage building. He had the usual emotionless expression. “You don’t belong to him” he said. “I don’t belong to anyone!” I retorted, glaring at him. “You don’t wanna hurt him” Steve smirked. “Believe me” and he was gone. AN Whooopsie… yeah here we go again. Couldn’t last, could it now? (I know, loads of you disagree with me on that one, but I mean… honestly… you think you get a strong relationship if you don’t have to fight for it?, ah, on the other hand, what the heck do I know) Believe you me, they won’t have a drama free relationship / live until the day they die, at least not in my story… So yeah, I like drama, and I think it makes people stronger and more connected. So deal… Goodnight to you all.. xD and yeah, please, please, please pretty please leave a review, and let’s see if we can make it to an average of 30 reviews pr chappie… right? *grins expectantly* Anyways, hope you liked it! *cuddles* AN Wow!! I got so incredibly many good reviews for the last chapter, I thank you all so very much for that, totally made my day!! So, I would say most ppl preferred longer chapters; good to know… This one will not be quite as long, but that of obvious reasons… it’s a little… you know, Lily acting all stupid and all, but she’s afraid… I hope this’ll make sense (at least to some of you) and that it doesn’t make you discouraged… It’ll be over soon! I just needed a little “cliffy” so … It’ll get better!! I swear, don’t kill me!! And yeah, makes me so happy when people says that they like my story and all, really encourages my writing! Yay… so most of you agreed with me that drama is needed, and then I guess this is the story for you guys! They (James and Lily) will fight and fight and fight some more, but I believe that if you’re in a relationship and you don’t dare to say what you feel, it won’t last that long (just my opinion) and that it’s good to express anger, fright, and all that… yes, I won’t keep you any more… here’s the heart breaking chapter… enjoy, and DON’T kill me… James’s POV James Potter was the happiest man alive. So happy, he skipped down to the city, and into the streets, among the stores. Lily and him had spent time together, and Lily was starting to fall in love with James. That was all that mattered. He felt bad for leaving her, but it was the only way to get away from her. He needed to buy her a Christmas present. It was Friday. The day before Christmas Eve. The shops were crammed with people, doing last minute shopping. James, who had come to the hotel with no other intention other than watching Lily, maybe get a fight or two, but got something so completely different, was one of those late Christmas present’s buyer. He needed to get her something special. But he didn’t know what. What did you buy a girl you had been in love with nearly all your life, who suddenly says she liked you as well? He wanted to give her jewellery. He knew it was old fashion, perhaps a little cliché, but his father had given his mother a jewellery their first Christmas. And as stupid it sounded, he wanted Lily’s love – okay, okay; hopefully love, eventually, of course, to last as his mother’s love had lasted for his father. Because James Potter was now in love. Deeply in love, not this little crush on this girl who would never have him. He went around looking in shops, up and down for something, anything, as beautiful as Lily. But no matter where he looked, there was nothing. Nothing as brilliant green as her eyes, nothing as sparkling as her, nothing as beautiful as her. And he gave up, defeated. He needed to get Lily something, he wanted to give her something to show her what she meant to him. He didn’t want her to have some cheap jewellery. Okay, he knew they had only been friendly for a week, but it was the most incredible week he had ever had in his life. All his dreams had come true, starting the night he heard the conversation between her and Kent. And she had kissed him. Her word rang in his head, over and over again … It’s nothing to do with you, I’m in love with this guy … no, I’m not in love with Jake … James Potter… …I’m falling in love with you James… And she was so sad for that little boy, even though she barely knew him. Of course, James was also sad. Of course. But she was so good hearted, she wept for him all night, in James’s arms. He realised that night that he was in love with her. When she was being tortured. When she was being hurt. He smiled to himself, despite the saddening image of Lily being hurt. He had saved her. And he felt proud of it. He realised that if he could spend his whole life just protecting her – He went back to the hotel. As suspected, she wasn’t in the gym room, and he, stinking, went back up in his room, taking a shower, smiling all the time. He kept saying it to himself. James is in love with Lily. And for once, Lily doesn’t hate James. “Dad?” He knocked on his door, getting a soft answer from his mother. “Your dad isn’t here, sweetie, come on in!” “Mom…” He said, sitting down before her. “I haven’t gotten a Christmas present for Lily… I just don’t know what to give to her…” “You thought about buying her a necklace? Your dad bought me one our first Christmas –” “Yes I know mom… But there was no necklace in the stores, beautiful enough for Lily. No necklace worthy enough to hang around her neck.” He said dreamily. His mother nearly grinned, and he blushed. “You are in love with her, aren’t you?” she smiled at James who shyly smiled back. “I am…” “Maybe… the necklace don’t have to be so beautiful… maybe, the sentimental value is enough. Here… I got this necklace, it’s emerald, I know she got these beautiful eyes.” She pulled out a golden necklace, a heart, with three emerald stones in the middle, and diamonds on the side. “Mom, it’s beautiful!” “You think this is worthy of her?” she gave a little wink. “Yes, yes I do, thanks mom, it’s perfect! There won’t be another girl for me…” He said, staring into his lap, because he wanted his mother to understand. “So if she rejects me, I will live in forever loneliness…” “Yeah that’s great honey. Then you can keep Sirius with company…” she said, her eyes gleaming with mischief, a gleam she had passed on to her son. She patted his cheek when he looked really affronted of this. “No I’m just kidding darling! Oh it’s so great you have found someone you like this much, James… I’m so happy for you. I know she won’t reject you, I can see it in her eyes” His mother said, her eyes twinkling a little. “Thanks… Love you mom, and thanks for the necklace, it’s really beautiful!” James fell asleep late that night, thinking tomorrow, when he could see her again, couldn’t come too soon. “Lily?” He said, knocking softly on her door. “Lily, are you up? It’s Christmas!!!” “Yeah!” She replied. “Uh… James?” she said, and her voice was suddenly a little uncertain. She opened the door slightly, peering at him. “Merry Christmas James!” she said, her face springing into a smile. “Yeah, it’s CHRISTMAS!!” He yelled. “Yes, it is… come in…” she smiled, and he jumped into her room, and onto her bed, jumping up and down. “Yeah, okay, you don’t have to ruin my bed…” she muffled, smiling a little. “Yeah, yeah…” he replied, jumping off her bed. “Well, what are you waiting for? CHRISTMAS BREAKFAST!!” “You little child…” she mumbled, staring at him a little uneasily. “But let’s stay up here, can’t we? I don’t… I don’t wanna go down…” “Uh…” he said, sitting down on the bed. “Why?” “Oh, no reason” she said, halfway cheerily. “Something wrong?” “Oh…” she said, and he could see her avoiding his eyes. “Nothing’s wrong.” “Okay then!” He said, smiling. They sat in Lily’s room all morning, and all afternoon, talking, and they finally went into separate rooms, when they prepared for the dinner. She had pushed her hair halfway up, fastened it with clamps just above her ear, letting the hair fall softly down behind her shoulder. And the dress… Well the dress left James breathless. He saw her, as he waited for her in the hallway. It was the exact the same colour as her eyes. Probably fixed by magic. It was a simple dress, with thin straps, but when she got all the way over to him, he noticed it was low cut in the back, folding up with crinkles, and straps were going across her back. “Wow…” he whispered, absolutely stunned by the red-haired goddess in front of him. “Wow…” “…Darned shoes, been on two minutes and already aching, you’ll probably have to carry me back upstairs – I beg your pardon?” “You’re an angel…” He mumbled. “I can’t believe it, you’re so beautiful…” “Oh…” she said, and stopped staggering. “Oh… Uh… Thanks –” “I – I need to – just –” he mumbled, and drew his fingers along her cheeks, noticing the rising redness in her cheeks, that came from blushing rather than anger, the anger he had seen so many times. “Merlin damn I just…” he was still mumbling, and they were both still, until James gathered his mind enough, and cupped her cheeks fully, and kissed her. “What was that for?” she said, giving a little smile, blushing. “And you can wipe of that look, I’m not something to just… look at! I’m not one of your girls, I’m not –” He cut her across with another kiss. “I know you’re not…” “Okay then…” she mumbled when he broke the kiss. “Okay… well are you going to ogle all night, or are you gonna take me downstairs?” “I’m gonna take you downstairs, alright!” he said, jerking his head, grinning. She sighed, and took his arm. “Nice necklace…” he mumbled, resting his eyes on the jewellery that hung from her neck, dangling nearly, nearly, like barely dipping between her breasts as she, as they walked, and found that he couldn’t stop staring now that he had taken the first glimpse. “Drag your eyes back, thank you…” she said, not even taking the time to turn her head around to meet his eyes. “Right, yes, sorry…” he mumbled, feeling for the first time, embarrassment for looking at a girl. Oh yeah, well he was going to this right this time. Yeah! Because if he played his cards right, Lily would be his! And then he would – “Oh honey, are you alright?” Lily sniggered from above him when he managed and stumble in his own feet, crashing down to the floor out of lack of concentrating. “Uh… yeah… just fine…” he mumbled rather embarrassed when she looked about ready to burst out laughing. “…there we go…” she mumbled, brushing off his suit (AN yeah, his parents forced him to wear a suit, giiz they’re in a hotel filled with muggles….. Wouldn’t mind seeing James in a suit myself, though…) and noticing his tie was a little lopsided, as well as his glasses, she fixed both. “Now, you’re looking presentable.” “I always do” he grinned, running his free hand through his hair, and she sighed before entering the lift. “Ey!” He said, when they got out, seeing Mr and Mrs Evans, the Dursleys, the Pattersons, and James’s parents standing in the reception, chatting. Mr Evans kept trying to drag James’s father into a very interesting conversation with Carl Dursley, something that his father was quite polite to, despite his obvious discomfort, and Carl was outright nasty with him in return. He still didn’t understand what a man of his sort was doing here; even though they used to be friends with Mrs Patterson’s brother, and though the Evans kindly insisted they had to stay. “Isn’t that the guy, who used to hang around us–” he said pointing randomly at the crowd. “Oh yeah…” she said sarcastically. “You mean that guy in the suit, right? The one with a tie?” “Oh shut your James-hole…” he muttered. “I meant him!” he pointed at the guy. Steven, Stella – oh no wait, that was a girl’s name – ah what the heck, he pointed at the guy, whatever his name was, not seeing Lily’s face whiten. “Right…” She breathed. “Right, let’s go in here…” she dragged him away from the boy, and the rest of the crowd. “Hi!” Kent came running up behind them as soon as he noticed them. “There you are Lily, I haven’t seen you in ages! How are you?” he gave her a hug, and James started growling in the background. “Hi Kent…” Lily smiled back. “So, wanna get a table in the back?” he asked cheerily, putting his arm around Lily’s shoulder. James gave another protective growl; perhaps it was the animal part of him, because none of them seemed to notice, as they started laughing of a particularly good joke Kent had made. James stuffed his hands in his pockets, and followed them closely, not letting them out of sight. “So, I said ‘No! Not five ears, but five ears!!’” Kent said, and they both started laughing again. “What’s the matter James?” Kent asked, half chocked from laughter. “You didn’t think it was funny?” James forced a laugh. “Extraordinary” he said sarcastically, not wanting to admit that he hadn’t understood the joke. “You wanna go back upstairs?” Lily whispered, blushing for some reason, halfway through dinner. She seemed to notice that James wasn’t thinking Kent’s intellectual foreign jokes especially amusing. “What about dinner?” he said hoarsely, pointing at his plate. “You have already eaten ten times the amount of food than everybody else here, some of them might think it suspicious, not believing that you’re a … normal person…” She said, and James had to smile. “That’s funny…” he said, still grinning. “I didn’t get it!” Kent shot in. “See?” he grinned, pointed at him. “There’s something you can’t share with him!” “Oh my – this is why you’re so cranky? You’re jealous?” “How can I NOT be??” he pointed out, under his breath. “Right… coming or what?” “Right behind you!” he said, jumping up from the table, stuck out his tongue behind Lily’s back. Kent cocked an eyebrow. “I could use a little time alone with you… you’re so beautiful and –” “Yeah, mhm…” she was suddenly mumbling, not paying attention, looking bewildered around. “What? Oh… yeah…” she was still mumbling. “So…” James said, staring at her uneasily. “What did you plan to do?” She stopped for a moment, looking back at him, tilting her head. Considering. “Oh, come on!!” He said, when she shrugged her shoulders. “It’s Christmas! We should be dancing by the fireplace, the only source providing light in the room would be it… and you of course…” he said, opening the door to his room for her. “perhaps some candles on the side… And the room, would only be filled with the scent of you… and the scent of… Christmas Spirit…” “Yeah… well, how does ‘Christmas spirit’ smell?” she grinned, almost laughing, and James breathed lightly again. He must had been imagining – “You know! The scent of… I don’t know? Good food, food you’ll only get served when it’s Christmas, even if you beg your house-elves to make it for you at summer, and that scent mixing with the scent of the Christmas tree, and I don’t know… a husky smell…” “Yeah … James, c’mon… how can a smell be husky?” Her face sprung into the largest grin he had seen in days. “I don’t know, it just does! You see? Just… smell…” “You gotta be the weirdest bloke ever…” She muttered, before following James’s lead, closing her eyes, breathing the air as they stood in James’s room. He opened his eyes when he knew hers were securely closed, at least for another second, and he flickered his wand. The fireplace lit up, burning and creaking merrily. The rest of the room became dim, only the flames enlightening them, engulfing them in a half light. “Don’t open your eyes…” he muttered, and daringly, not sure if she wanted him to, wrapped his arms around her waist, because he needed to be close to her. He needed to make that little piece inside him, that little missing piece, he needed to place it, and it was whole, he was whole and strangely pure when she was close to him. When she was there. She struggled with keeping her eyes closed when his arms brought a suddenly shiver down both their bodies, making her nearly sigh. With his arms wrapped securely around her, he began rocking her body softly, to the rhythm of his humming quietly in her ear. She still hadn’t opened her eyes, and she melted into his touch. “We shouldn’t…” She mumbled. “Shouldn’t what, Lily?” he asked, closing his own eyes, his humming only subsiding for a moment. “This…” she replied. “It feels … I don’t know… It just feels like… something…” “Because it is, dearest. It is only you and me, nothing else, no one else…” “Hmm…” Was all she said, and James noticed her tensing up for a moment. “Look…” he began in a whisper. “Look, I know this is hard… I – I understand if you still like Jake?” he said, trying to make it halfway between a … permission from his side, and a question, but had only turn out as a desperate question. He closed his eyes again, waiting for the blow. She hesitated – “I don’t, James, take it easy… He’s just a jealous, cheating git… Don’t worry…” “Yeah… well… if you’re sure –” “I am… Believe me, I do not like him... And you?” “Yeah?” “You and Christina?” she said, biting her lip. “What about us?” he asked, stealing a little kiss on her neck. Loads more comfortable, now that his worst fear was disconfirmed. “Well, do you like her?” At that, James started laughing. “No!” he said, smirking a little. “No, I definitely do not… I only dated her to get you jealous…” “Once a git, always a git…” she mumbled and James gave another soft, murmuring laughter into her ear, and he could nearly see the way her body pleasantly tensed up, before relaxing back into his arms as he started rocking her again, now she had closed her eyes, and she was shivering pleasantly from the feeling James’s hot breath in her neck was giving her. “Look…” he whispered into her ear, and she opened her eyes again, noticing the mistletoe that had started growing over their heads. “Cheater…” she mumbled back, sounding a little sleepy. “You planned this…” “Too right I did…” he grinned, and she turned around to face him. Meeting his eyes, upholding the connection for barely two seconds before he cupped her cheeks, and kissed her. It was so soft, promising and passionate at the same time that by the time they broke to get air, James felt dizzy. “You’re a good cheater though…” she mumbled, wrapping her arms around his waist, pulling in for a hug. “Yeah… We’re such cheaters…” he sniggered. “So, you are gonna break it off with him?” he asked, his voice hinting a trail of sudden anxiousness. “For being so smart, you’re pretty dumb…” she replied, meeting his eyes. But she noticed the concern, the genuine concern in his eyes. With a surveying look, she took him in, considering, and finally she nodded. “Of course I will...” And she meant it. She was lost in James. The boy she had never believed to fall for was standing in front of her, and she was falling. Falling hard. And James could see that, he understood everything about her, she was like a second part of him, making him complete, he understood how she felt – “Good night…” she whispered, and he smiled as she blew him a kiss, and disappeared. He never saw the boy, waiting for her outside. “Good morning my love…” he said, knocking on her door the next morning, feeling incredibly happy. “Presents for you today!” “James I –” she began, sighing exasperated. “What’s wrong??” he asked at once, hearing the tone in her voice. “I just need some time alone…” she muttered through the door after a while. “I’m sorry…” she whispered. “Perhaps this was a mistake” It left James with his mouth open. “Lily Evans what is the meaning of this?!” He yelled, apparating in the middle of her room. “James! Get out!” She said, staring at him. “No, Lily I won’t until you tell me what’s wrong! What did you mean??” He was desperate, his voice was so desperate… It couldn’t be true, it couldn’t, it couldn’t, it couldn’t, please to Merlin, let it not be true… “Merlin, take you, for your stubbornness!” she snapped. “Just – just go!!” she said, pointing at the door. “Leave me alone!” “Lily, no…” He said, his voice failing desperately, his arms falling to his side. “What is wrong? please!” he said, trying to meet her eyes, but she refused. “Potter, leave! Now!!” She drew her wand, and forced him to out of the door. He landed on his back right outside her room. “This was a mistake! All of it…” She said, and James thought for a moment that it didn't sound like she believed it, but before he could get up from the floor, she slammed the door in his face, and he was left on the floor, his heart breaking and shattering… James sat outside her door for hours, trying to calm his breath. He didn’t know what happened. He didn’t know what he had done. He sat outside, gripping his hair, fingering the necklace he had been planning to give her. This had to be a mistake, he had to be dreaming, this couldn’t be true, PleasePleasePlease let it not be true he was in love with her, he couldn’t shove that away… It turned out to be the worst Christmas day he had ever had, despite the great start of it. What had made that sudden change? He started beating himself up. Had he come on too strong? Had he ruined everything? Or had she lied…. Even the thought of it was enough to make him feel faint. He spent most parts of the day and the evening, sitting outside her door, begging her to talk to him, telling him what was wrong. He was persistent, and it wasn’t until she shouted that she thought it was best they only stayed friends, that it couldn’t be anything else between them than that, James’s heart broke for real. More than anytime before, more than when she had shouted that she hated him in their sixth year, more than when he could see her with Michael during dinner back at Hogwarts… He could hear his heart shattering to pieces, stabbing his insides as they fell downwards. He wanted to yell at her, yell at her for breaking his heart, but he couldn’t do it. He stumbled into his own bed, but no tears came. He just felt so… strangely empty… lying on the bed staring into the pillow. This was just not fair, and he wanted to scream, he wanted to yell, he wanted to hit something, but for once he didn’t have the strength. Lily’s POV It broke my heart. It broke my heart when he arrived in my room, and I had to throw him out of there. It was a mistake, I was playing with fire. I couldn’t let James get hurt. And he would never understand that, so therefore I come to the conclusion to leave it alone before it got any worse. It wasn’t out of fear of what could happen to me, they couldn’t frighten me, but mostly it was the fear that could happen to James if I didn’t stay away from him. And I couldn’t let James get hurt again because of me. Somewhere, somewhere deep inside a voice was screaming; damn you for your stubbornness, damn you for your damned pride, damn you for believing them, but I ignored it. “Yes…?” I croaked carefully when it knocked on the door. Luckily, it was only my mother this time. “Are you alright?” she asked, peering in on me. “You don’t look too well.” “I’m fine, just… don’t feel so well.” I said, not meeting her eyes. “Oh, yes, perhaps something you have eaten…” I strongly doubted it. “…Because James is sick as well.” I smiled weakly, feeling really guilty. “Yes, perhaps something we have eaten.” “C’mon down, we’re opening presents!” she said. “If you’re feeling alright?” “Oh, just fine!” I said, smiling a little. Presents would be great to get my mind off things. I walked down with my mother down to the great hall. The Pattersons sat there, waiving us towards them. The Dursleys, and my father sat next to them, chattering excitedly. Or rather, my father was talking with them. Trying to mingle. We, the Dursleys, the Potters and the Pattersons were the only families left at the hotel. The Potters had been invited to stay as well, by my parents, go figure. My mother thought it good for me. “Yay!” I exclaimed, seeing the pile of presents as I sat down in front of the big Christmas three they had put up in the middle. When I started picked up the presents, the Potters came in the door. I felt my stomach sink for a moment, as my eyes met James’s eyes for a fracture of a second, before looking away, back to the presents. Ignoring the fact that he sat watching me, as he sat down. Okay, okay… Focus! I slapped myself when I felt his eyes on me and had the sudden urge to look up at him. James is not everything. He would find someone else who didn’t have a crazy boyfriend. I could do this. I could try not to think about James. Yes, c’mon we had really just kissed once. It wasn’t that big of a deal, I said to myself in a hopeless attempt in cheering myself up. Well… maybe we had kissed twice… trice… Okay, presents. “Ooh, a book!!” I said, cheerily, as I opened the first present. Lord of the Rings. “Go figure…” I heard James whispered, and I raised my eyes to meet his eyes. He blushed immediately, and looked down, fingering his own presents. “Yeah, you said you wanted it, so we bought it for you!” “Thanks mom…” I gave her a hug. “Thanks dad…” “You’re welcome honey…” they beamed. “Petunia? Open yours?” But I found soon enough out that even the presents couldn’t take my mind off things. I watched in the corner of my eye, as James unpacked presents after presents, 70 % of them seemingly from his parents. There were some presents he didn’t open, of course, including the one containing what looked suspiciously like a new broomstick. Just to keep me occupied, I reached for a small box among my stack. I noticed James get conspicuously red around his ears, and pretended to play with the bag of stuff that was clearly from Zonkos’. Probably from Sirius or something. I opened the card first, worrying a little if Jake had gotten me a present, but I almost started crying, realising that it wasn’t Jake, neither any other than the one I wanted it to be from. At first, the card was blank, with nothing in writing, other than the initials at the bottom which said J.P. I raised my eyes, and saw James looking at me, and wordlessly, when no one was watching but me, words started appearing. Apparently, it was words James was thinking at the moment. The first words struck me like a blow. There will never be anyone else for me than you. I had to fight hard from not either start crying or toss the card away. I noticed my mother was watching me, over my shoulder, but I did my best, trying not to show her the card. If there is anything I have done – it started again, and I took a deep breath, aware that both James and my mother was watching me. if I have hurt you in any way, I am so desperately sorry. And of course, if it’s Jake, please tell me, I will – the words stopped for a second, as he was unable to go on, as if he was taking a mental breath. This contains my heart. That’s all I can give you, my heart and my love and I give it to you, Lily, because my heart has always, and always will, belong to you. And it won’t belong to anyone else, ever… I know it’s silly, it’s stupid because we haven’t …I – never mind… if you don’t want to keep it, I understand, you have every right to… I took a deep breath myself, before the words continued. It was my mother’s, she gave it to me to give it to the one person I love I opened the box with trembling hands, and found a golden necklace. It was the most beautiful necklace I had ever seen, and I really, really had a heard time to keep from crying. My mind kept screaming that it was silly to be this proud, that this was stupid, and that I should kiss him right at that moment, but my body wouldn’t react to my mind. Instead, I stood up, and without a look at James, ignoring my mother who wanted to know who it was from, and the Potters worried stares from James to me, I walked briskly out of the hall. Was I even sure that something was gonna happen? No, not really, I reminded myself. I sat in my room for the whole of four days, wondering, as I started reading my book. I found that the book being too advanced for me to actually think of anything else when I was reading it and that initially was a great thing. I finally dared myself out of the room and went down to breakfast. I wasn’t hungry, but I thought it was better to let my mom think I was getting better, seeing as I had been shut up in my room since Christmas day, so she didn’t send me to St. Mungo’s. Or worse, some muggle hospital. “Hi honey, how are you feeling?” my mom asked, when I sat down at the table, looking down at the food in front of me, feeling slightly nauseate. I could hear the worrying trailing her voice. “Great… just… simply splendid…” My mom smiled slightly, and passed to rolls to me, which I declined. “You haven’t eaten in three days, you have to eat something…” “No mom, seriously, I’m fine!” “Oh okay then… But look here, who’s up as well! James, come here!” she said, waving to the person entering the dining hall. “Hi James” My father said politely. “How are you feeling?” “Eh – much better, thanks… and you, Lily?” I tore my gaze away from the window, towards James, and I felt my heart skip a beat. He was so beautiful, but oh, he was so thin… I cleared my throat. “Eh – huh?” “How are you feeling?” he repeated, sitting down. “Oh – eh” I cleared my throat again. “Just fine – eh – fine, fine…” “Good, I’m glad.” He said simply, smiling slightly. I felt like crying, I wanted to hug him, to kiss him, and hit myself for not kissing him as much as I could have. “What is going on between you two?” my father said, looking from me to James, when we had sat in silence for half an hour. “You usually never shut up!” No one answered. I concentrated on a bird flying outside the window, trying my best to repress the tears that threatened to fill my eyes. “There’s nothing wrong…” I croaked at last. “Nothing wrong…” James repeated, looking down in his lap. “Have you two –” my dad started. He lowered his voice. “Have you two had sexual –?” “Michael!!!” My mother said, hitting him hard in the arm. “I mean, they’re not talking, Lily’s been –… Hey Lily are you pregnant?!!” My dad exclaimed. “Dad, shut up!!!” I said, staring at him, wondering where all of this was coming from. “I have not slept with James! I’m not pregnant! Merlin, I can’t believe you would even say that!” “We understand if you have, it’s normal to do so at your age, I’m just saying you need to be careful!” “I’ve had enough!!” I said, getting up from the table. James sat still, looking so lost, not knowing what to do. I apparated up in my room, crushing a random vase that had yet to be broken. “Lily?” came from outside the door, the day before New Years Eve. A voice I hadn’t quite expected. “Lily, please can I talk to you?” “Sirius?” I said, opening the door. Sirius, haughty and still incredibly handsome stood in the door, looking so desperate I almost started feeling sorry for him. “What are you doing here?” “Mom and dad told me I should come and celebrate New Year with them. They said it was because James was not feeling too well, that he needed company because you were sick as well, and apparently you two are suddenly going along. But sick? I don’t think so.” He added, smiling a little askew. “Lily, what happened?” “Oh Sirius…” I said, giving him a hug. “How is he? Is he okay?” “Okay?! I have never seen him worse Lily! And he says you won’t talk to him, you won’t tell him what wrong!!” “Because I can’t Sirius, I can’t!!” “Why?” he asked simply, throwing away some strays of hair that fell in front of his eyes. He tucked in beneath his ear. “I just can’t…” “Have you realised that you don’t like him after all?” he said, mildly angry. “Now that you finally were talking, you finally got what you wanted?” “No, Sirius… the days with James were – they felt so incredible…!” “What is it then?? James deserves to know! He’s so sad, you know, he keeps tossing around in his bed, saying over and over that he want you… At first, I was angry… But I thought… There is sure to be another side of it. So, here I am… Waiting for you to come up with a story that will refrain me from shouting at you” “I can’t tell… Sirius, it’s better this way, it’s better he just… goes on. Forget about me! I don’t deserve him. Please!” I couldn’t even believe the words that were coming out of my mouth. “You don’t deserve him?! Is that what this is about?? Your fucking low self-esteem?” “No, Sirius! But just… it’s better this way. This way, no one gets hurt!” “What are you talking about? How can this be for the better?” “Just make sure to take his mind off things. I hate to see him miserable” I said, smiling, and gestured him to leave. “I’m glad you came, Sirius, I’m glad you came, but I think I need some time alone…” “Okay…” he said, eying me strangely. “Right… This better turn out alright, Evans, or else…” I smiled, and closed the door in his face, locking it, and cursing myself for my stupid pride. A/N oops… drama once again… xD well, only one chapter, and it’ll be alright… I swear… don’t get discouraged…. Promise…*look innocently from side to side* And yeah I know, this chappie is loads of bull. Most revised chapter I would say, have been working on it since Christmas, and yeah… well… The next chapters will be better, promise… AN Due consideration, I’ve decided to put this together with the next chapter… so lucky you guys, long chapter, for you … xD “Are you feeling good enough to join us today? You’re going back tomorrow, and it would be good if you could join us, say goodbye and everything…” I mumbled a yes, and got out of bed. Okay… Today would be a fine day, I thought hopelessly. James had probably forgotten about me, and oh yes, I was forgetting about him. That was the biggest lie that had ever formed in my head, but it was easier that way. I pulled on my green dress that Kent had bought for me. I smiled. But I feared that talking to Kent wouldn’t to any good now. I let the necklace into a little purse I had brought. I didn’t know why; it would probably don’t do any good, but it felt like being a little closer to Ja – Never mind. “How are you feeling now, honey, you’re not feeling sick again are you?” My mom asked, seeing me sitting down at the table. We were obviously only sharing a table with the Dursleys today, and the Potters sat far in the back. James sat there. He wore a suit again. He looked so pretty. So handsome. Sirius sat there as well. He was radiant compared to James at the moment, just simply glowing… The dinner was quite quick. All seemed really eager to celebrate New Year, they had bought ton of fireworks. And they were going to have a dance. Again. Merlin, these people were dance-crazy! I lifted my eyes towards Sirius, but my eyes fell on James, and suddenly I couldn’t stop looking at him. He suddenly raised his eyes from the table, I considered for a moment to look down, but my eyes lingered a second too long, and our eyes locked. He looked down again, and looked so sad and – Oh this was just… pointless. I was a Gryffindor, wasn’t I? I was supposed to be brave! I had to tell him. James had vowed to protect me hadn’t he? And I knew that I would do the same for him. No, I had acted for a moron the past days. Why would I give up something as good as him because of a simple threat? I belonged to the one I loved… James had said that. I was scared, of course… But it would work out, somehow. Dumbledore could fix it… Of course, why hadn’t I thought about that before?! Dumbledore could fix it right back when we were back at Hogwarts!! He could haul Jake (and Christina…I thought furiously) into Azkaban!! “Excuse me, I need to talk to…–” I said, slipping off from the table. They didn’t notice. They were too busy discussing Vernon’s future career. When I started moving towards their table, however, I noticed that he wasn’t there. I stood bewildered a second before Sirius jumped out of nowhere. “C’mon Lily…” he said, dragging me away. “C’mon.” He motioned me to sit down in the stair, out in the reception. Main person’s whereabouts remained unknown. “I’ve been so stupid, haven’t I?” I mumbled, realising suddenly that, my Merlin, I had acted like a total git. “Yes you have, and what are you going to do now?” Sirius said, looking incredibly serious (no pun, I swear) “Talking to him I suppose…” I said, looking at the floor, realising that THAT plan wasn’t too good either. “Are you going to tell me what is wrong first? I don’t want James more hurt!” I stared at him. I had to tell. It couldn’t possibly be that dangerous. “Jake…” I finally mumbled, feeling like an idiot. “Jake?! What the hell has that jackass done now?” “Steve –” I tried “Steve?? Who?! Is it Jake or Steve we’re talking about? You’re having me all confused!!” he said, cocking an eyebrow. “Sirius, shut up and listen!” I said, smiling a little. I had missed Sirius’s weird and twisted sense of humour. “I can’t be with James, because –” “You don’t have to be him, Lily, I’m sure if you told him that you were nervous and wanted to wait a little before doing that he would understand.” “Sirius, have I ever told you that you are stupid?” I sighed. “You might have mentioned it, yes. But what do you mean, be? If you are sure you don’t mean… be as in be, be…?” “Sirius, go and –!!” “No, c’mon Lily, I’m just kidding.” He laughed. “Tell me, why can’t you be with James? I’m sure he wouldn’t –” “SIRIUS!!” “Okay, okay fine, I’ll shut up. Tell me your story!” he said, smiling. I told him, when he finally shut up, about Steve, and my fright of hurting James, a feeling of stupidity rising alongside with a redness in my cheeks. “I don’t think you should worry! Empty threats!” he said, waving a hand. “Prongs is gonna beat him to death though, once he finds out… and so will I when I find that Merlin forsaken –Anyway!” he said, when he noticed that he had been rambling. “I knew it was something, thought! Because you do like James!” He laughed, giving me half a hug. “Don’t be such a git…” I mumbled, getting slightly red. “Oh yes, he told me about the other day in the Jacuzzi –” “He WHAT?!” I said, now blushing furiously. “He told you??” “Eh – no, Lily actually I was just joking, I have always wanted to do it in the Jacuzzi, I was just taking a wild guess. But so you HAVE done it in the Jacuzzi?” “Okay… now this is embarrassing…” I mumbled, deliberately avoiding the question. “But why won’t you tell this to James?” “About Steve –?” “About you wanting to roll on top of James and scream his name in pleasure!” “Sirius!! I don’t want to – I don’t – I –” I rambled, flushing. “Stop lying to yourself, honey! He is quite sexy!” he grinned. “I thought you were dating Sara?” I said smugly. “Oh ha-ha so very funny.” He said sarcastically. “But I’ll go get James!” “No, Sirius! What if I hurt him really, really bad??” I said, anxiety suddenly filling me. “You honestly think he cares?” he said, nearly laughing. “I care Sirius!! What if he… dies?” I said, looking at the floor. “Dies?! Why the hell would he die?? James and I will grow old together and live forever!” he stated, as if that was obvious; a fact everyone should know, and those who didn’t were inferior. “Okay, I don’t know…” I admitted, smiling slyly. “That’s it… I’ll go get him!” and before I could stop him, he darted after James. And they came back, about seven seconds later. I counted. Yes. I am a freak. “Uh – eh hi…” James said carefully, looking like a tomato, trying not to look at me. “Lily has something she would like to say to you!” Sirius said happily. “No I have not” I mumbled, trying not to look at him in turn. I had at least fifty different ways of explaining things to him at the moment, but none of them seemed reasonable. He was probably was just gonna think I was stupid. “Oh yes you do, I’ll just leave you two at it –!” “She obviously doesn’t have anything to say to me!” James said, raising his voice. “And I don’t care if she has.” “James, she –” “It’s okay, Sirius, it’s probably for the best!” I mumbled, cutting him across. James stood watching me, and me growing more and more nervous under his gaze. I took a deep breath, preparing to say something, before he turned on his heels, and walked back into the dining hall. “You see, it’s pointless!” I sighed, feeling so sorry for myself. “I’ll never be able to fix this…” “Oh c’mon! It’s your own fault!” Sirius pointed out. “What, if I told him, you think he would just let a pretty girl like Christina go just like that?” I tried. “Lily you’re so stupid!” he deflated my attempt at once. “Okay, okay, I’m going to tell him!” I smiled. “But I want to do it properly! I want to make it big, I want him come riding on a white horse, take me in his arms and take me away – Oh Sirius I’m just kidding!” I said, laughing at him. “There you are, honey! Look, why won’t we go out and dance a little?” My father said, smiling. Grinning, rather. “Ah, no, I’m not feeling in the… dance mood…” I said, trying to look innocent. “Okay then… I’ll just go get your mother from the liquor table, and ask her to dance…” he said, giving a hollow laugh. I was now seated alone at the table. I saw Sirius in the corner of my eye, gesturing me to go after James, and I sighed. Okay, seriously… Now was my chance. James had cheated on Christina with me, hadn’t he? James had given his heart to me! And Christina obviously didn’t care about him… I mean, how bad could it be? If I talked to him, what would happen? Why would I let Jake make me throw James away like that? I peered out on the floor after them. Oh yes, Lily was filled with courage. Wahoo… I saw him. He stood in the middle of the room. Not moving. Not doing anything. James had frozen, after going for a drink, apparently. He seemed unable to move an inch, as he saw me coming towards him. I smiled, and he stared back at me in wonder. “I –” I cleared my throat. “I just wanted to know if I could… dance with you for a moment.” My eyes didn’t flicker a second away from James, who stood staring at me. Suddenly his face sprung into a smile of pure relief. “Of – yes, of course!” he said, clearing his throat a little, looking as though all his dreams had come true. “May I?” I asked, smiling shyly at him, and he nodded, still smiling. He grabbed my waist, and I grabbed him around his neck. I leaned into his chest, but we didn’t dance. He just stood there holding me, wrapping his arms around me tightly. “James…” I chuckled. “We’re supposed to dance…” “Eh – what? Dance? Eh - Yeah, dance – yeah, okay…” he said, his voice really raspy and blurry. He took my hand, and started dancing with me, slowly and calmly. I chuckled a little. The song playing, I realised, was the one he had sung for me that many months ago. “James…” I said, letting go of him after a little while, and his smile faded at once. “James…” I repeated taking a breath. “You are alright?” “Yes,” he cleared his throat. “Yes, Lily I feel fine,” he said, looking at me. “What is it?” She couldn’t help hearing the tone of despair he was desperately trying to hide. I sighed. Maybe Steve had been exaggerating… “James, listen… I’m so sorry… Please, let me talk to you for a minute…” this time, he was unable to hide the smile spreading largely on his face. “Lily what has been going on?” he said, following me outside, in the snow. “It’s Jake…” I said, staring to the ground. “Are you sure you’re alright?” “Yes, yes Lily, what do you mean?” “It’s…. James…” I sighed. “– Steve said – Oh you’re gonna think I’m so stupid…” I said, not meeting his eyes, feeling like an idiot. “What?” he said, looking at me with those soft eyes. His fingers brushed lightly against my wrist, and I raised my head to meet his eyes. He lifted his other hand to brush some stray hairs that lay across my face. “He said that you would get hurt if I didn’t stay away from you… and I couldn’t let you get hurt!!” I said desperate to make him understand. “Who’s Steve?! Where is he?!? I’ll beat the crap out of him!!!” He said at once, I could see him tensing up as passion and rage filled his voice. “James, take it easy… I’m sorry… Oh I feel so incredibly stupid…” “For what?” he said calmly again, looking at me with adoration. “I’m sorry I said those things to you… Making you believe, once again that I didn’t like you… for pulling away…” I took a breath. “I’m sorry for not telling you…” “It’s okay…” He said softly as he smiled at me, nearly grinned, as it started snowing. An embarrassing silence followed, where we stood staring at different interesting aspect of the surroundings. “Oh, look James!!” I said, to break the embarrassing pause, and he looked at me surveying. “Fireworks!” I exclaimed, as it suddenly started to flash with lights and loud noises. “It must be getting close to midnight!” Suddenly, the great hall came out, staring up at the sky, holding their beloved ones. The sky was filled with colours, and loud bangs, as they started lighting up the fireworks. I saw my dad lying on all fours bellow a big racket, and my mother standing besides him, with an apprehensive look on her face. The Dursleys stood with the Patterson lighting a cracker themselves, with a much more careful approach. “TEN” My father was suddenly on his feet, and he was yelling like a mad man, as his first racket shot up in the air. “NINE” I stared at the sky, preying to Merlin that the next year would be a good year, as my father got to his knees again, starting his second racket. “EIGHT” I wondered if James and I was gonna last; if it ever became something “SEVEN” He was one of the nicest persons I had ever had the fortune to know. Wow, how was that for a change from ‘Potter, you prat’? “SIX” I know, I know; we had only known each other for a week – no, no! Wait, it was longer than that. Nearly six months. And I – maybe I just had been too stubborn to see it… “FIVE” He was so kind… “FOUR” Could this be love? “THREE” Certainly not yet, but growing love. Yes that was it. I smiled. Potentially love. I smirked at the weird sentence (…that the author had no idea of how to rephrase, so forgive her for making it sound cheesy…), hoping he wouldn’t notice. I blushed at myself. “TWO” I looked up at him, seeing him looking down at me. I saw nothing but love in his eyes, and I knew he was right. He would never hurt me. “ONE” “Happy 1978” I mumbled shyly, and daringly took a hold of his hand, staring at an incredibly interesting square of the snow to hide the redness in my cheeks. “Happy New Year…” I heard him mumbling back, stroking my hand gently with the tip of his thumb. I bit my lip to keep my face from springing into a grin, like a grin that seemed itched into James’s face. “I never thanked you for the present…” I mumbled, turning towards him, though still staring at my shoes. “You still got the necklace then?” James mumbled, shyly, and redness in his cheeks to match how I felt mine must be looking like. “Of course I have!” I smiled, giving a little laugh. “You asked me to take care of it, I got it right here…” I fumbled in my purse, and dragged out the beautiful necklace. “Will you?” I asked, and he smiled and clasped it on me. “Thanks…” He muttered in my ear as he fumbled with lock. I felt something wet, soft and slightly burning on my cheek, and realised that he had stolen a quick kiss on my cheek. I blushed dramatically, and could see him blush as well. “Ah… Love…” Sirius said, sighing as he smirked, suddenly appearing from nowhere, putting an arm around my shoulder and one around James’s. “I slept with Sara before I got here...” “Sirius, yuck, I don’t wanna know!” I laughed “Yes you do!” he stated. “No I don’t –!” He threw a snowball in my face. And suddenly we were in full fight, throwing snowballs at each other, screaming and yelling. It was already a great start on the New Year. “We’re leaving in an hour…” Sirius said, when we sat on James’s bed, after spending the whole first day of the New Year outside, have yet another snowball fight. And eating, for Sirius’s and James’s part. They had had a lot of fun trying to feed me a regular Sirius/James meal which consistent with twenty toasts, a whole omelette made out of ten eggs WITH rolls, five portions of porridge, a whole pizza, of all things, which again was filled with extra cheese, meatballs, beef, pepperoni, ham, beacon, chicken, kebab meat, fish, of all things, and tomato. Which was the only real vegetable on it. I got through five toasts, James and Sirius cheering for me, but I couldn’t take another bite. So they ate the rest. I was drenched to the bone after the day out in the snow, lying on James’s bed, still in my wet clothes, roses in my cheeks, watching James. “What are you looking at?” he asked teasingly, when he noticed. I blushed immediately. “Nothing…” the corner was suddenly really interesting. “You’re bluuushiiiing…” he taunted. “Is James making you blush?” “No!” I said stubbornly, biting my lip. “Look me in the eyes, and tell me you are not blushing from me!” he grinned “I’m not…” I said, meeting his eyes, but the moment our eyes met, my face broke into a grin; a grin which gave me away as a liar at once. “I knew it…” he muttered satisfied. “It never gets old!” He explained to Sirius. “I’m still not used to her blushing in front of me!” “Oh shut your mouth you miserable –” “We’ve got some unfinished business to get done before we leave!” James suddenly said, as if he only just remembered. “Oh?” I asked curiously. “What might that be?” “We’re gonna talk to that sodding bastard!” Sirius explained, hitting his head as if he had forgotten . “I – what – who?” I asked, confused. “Steve” They smirked. “You honestly think he’s getting away with this?” “Oh come on!” I exclaimed exasperatedly. “Can’t we leave it?” “Nooo way!” “Not a chance in hell!” “Besides, it’s been a while since I beat some one up!” “Yeah, should be fun!” “Yes! Remember that time in our fourth year, when we –” “Guys, what are you planning to do?” I sighed. “Oh I don’t know, sit down and talk with him? ‘Hi, could you please stop harassing my girlfriend?’ –” I blushed at once he said the word ‘girlfriend’, and the rest of the sentence drowned. “…and then of course, when we’re done with him, I’ll go after Jake and –” “Whooa!” I said once Jake was mentioned. “I think it’s best if I go talk to Jake calmly, and ask him to bugger off or something! I don’t think violence helps!” “We do!” “So it would seem…” I said coolly. “Just, leave Jake to me, okay?” “Fine, are you in on Steve then?” “What – I - me?? I don’t even know how to kill fly, I –” “Fine, we’ll leave you here!” James said pointedly. “I wouldn’t want precious little Lily-kins getting hurt, would I now?” “Shut your mouth…” I said angrily. “Sirius!! Vanish that – that iron – stake!!” “Fine, fine…” he muttered, and with a flicker of his wand, it was gone. “You will not kill him!” “Alright, keep your panties on!” “Yes! We’ll – you’ll go and talk to him nice and collect, and finish this crap, alright?” “Whatever you say…” they muttered, and got out of the room, me following closely behind, making sure they wouldn’t commit murder. “Now, where is that idiot hiding?” they lurked around the corner, but, weirdly Steve didn’t appear on the fifth floor, waiting to get beaten the crap out of. “Maybe down in the kitchen?” I tried. “Ah, that’s where he would want us to believe he’s hiding! But we need to be smarter! We need to outsmart him, think outside the box!” Sirius tapped his index and mid finger on his temple, looking incredibly grave, but immensely stupid as doing so. “Outside the box, Lily, outside!” “Right…” I rolled my eyes, and followed them further along the corridor. “Fifth floor, cleared!” Sirius announced. “No shit, Einstein!” I sighed. “Einstein who??” Sirius asked curiously. “Oh, I know!” James said, his face which had been screwed up in concentration, relaxed and he smiled. “He was this great basketball player for –” “James, no…” I sighed wondering for a second if I should fall in love with that one guy in Ravenclaw instead. “Just… no…” “What do you mean??” he said, cocking an eyebrow. “Einstein is not a legendary basketball player?” “Okay, you guys are having me all confused! First of all, who’s this Einstein, and what is basketball??” “Oh, basketball is this muggle game, nearly like quidditch, only, there are no brooms, and the hoops are much lower, and –” “Thank you!” I interrupted. “That’s enough! Let’s go!” “He’s not on the sixth floor either!” Sirius said, sounding confused. “I told you, can’t we go somewhere we know he is! Like the kitchen or something!!” “Outside the box Lily… Outside!” Sirius said tapping his temple again. “Okay, this is stupid!!” I exclaimed when the fourth, third and seventh, yes in that order, had been cleared as well. “If you absolutely got to talk to him, go down to the kitchen, you won’t find him here at least!!” “Listen up!” Sirius said, looking from me to James. “New plan, we check out the kitchen!” “Oh gee” I said sarcastically. “Why didn’t I think of that…” “You’re just not as smart as me, baby!” He gave me a little wink, and I suppressed an urge to strangle him. “Excuse me!” I said, trying to talk to the main-chef in the kitchen. The boys had wanted to conjure baseball bats, wrestle their way into the kitchen and beat the living crap out of Steve, if he happened to be there, and if he weren’t there, they would pretend it was a food raid, grab some food, and get the hell out of there. I, however, had voted for a calm approach, and I got what I wanted. “Is… uh… Steve here?” I looked worriedly around. “Steve?” the man barked. He was a big blond man with overlarge brown eyes. “That kiddo that worked here??” “Worked?” I asked nervously. “Yeah! Kiddo bailed on me, he split, last night I think it was!” “He … he ran away?” I breathed. The man nodded. “Yes, he ran, no resignation, no nothing… I tell ya, it was something funny with that guy! He showed up, some days before this God forsaken wedding started, said he wanted work. Never did much work, he did…” “That’s great…” I mumbled. “Lovely. Yes, well thank you!” “Are you a friend of his or what?” “Uh not exactly... –” “Ah, he owes you money, doesn’t he? I –” “Great, now could you – uh excuse me?” I said, and got out of the room before he got to continue. “Now??” The boys said impatiently. “Is he in there?” “Uh…” I said. “No, he’s not here… he ran away…” “I knew it!!” Sirius exclaimed. “I told you all along, he won’t be here, he’s bound to know we be after him!” “Fine let’s go –” I said, but didn’t get to continue, as I crashed into James’s mother, who had rounded a corner at the same time. “Ouch! Oh – sorry Mrs Potter!” “There you are!” she smiled. “Your mother asked me to tell you, go packing!” “Okay, thanks Mrs Potter!” I said, and she nodded, turning around and disappeared. “Wanna help me?” I yawned, turning towards Sirius and James, who shared a look, before nodding enthusiastically, and followed me towards the staircase. “Race you up!!” Sirius yelled, and James roared in acknowledging, as they started running to their best abilities up the stares. For a moment, James was in the lead, until – “Ouch, that didn’t look too well…” He managed to stumble in his own feet and fall face forward, and hit a step in the staircase. Hard. His lip cracked, and started bleeding. “Oh poor honey…” I said, in mock sympathy, as I restrained myself from laughing. “I would gladly have fixed your lip or something …” “Oh yes please could you?? It really, really hurts!” “Come here…” I said, seeing through the lie at once, helping him up and ignoring Sirius who stood laughing himself do death. “Ooh this hurts…” James pouted, a gleam of mischief in his eyes, as they met Sirius’s for a fracture of a second. “Cry baby…” I grinned, as he started wailing. “I have never been really good at those healing charms, as you might have noticed – that… night….” A look from James told me to shut up, as Sirius was listening intensively. “Right…” I muttered, conjuring a small, wetted cloth, and started dabbing his lips, small groans escaping him. “Cutie…” I mumbled, and he grinned. “Finished…” I sighed, and ignoring Sirius’s laughing, we walked up the remaining stair. At the way, James and I walked dangerously close; his fingers brushing the tip of my hands occasionally. A sudden silence had fallen around us, only to be broken by Sirius continuingly rambling. None of us noticed. “I need to get changed out of these clothes…” I breathed, and had to clear my throat for its lack of use the last five minutes. “They’re still wet. Just… stuff anything belonging to me in my suitcase! And try not to mess the room… And DON’T steal anything for the minibar!!” “Sure thing, honey!!” Sirius said, saluting me. “Let’s see if she got a … you-know-what or something!!” Sirius exclaimed when he thought I couldn’t hear him. “You mean a … a you-know-what??” “Yeah!” “What the hell would she need that?! She’s got me!” he sounded affronted. I sighed and rolled my eyes at them from inside the door. “She’s a woman!” he said, as that was the most obvious point the world. “Well, besides she would probably hex you into oblivion if you tried to…” “Yes, you’re right… Beside, I still have my right hand!” he said proudly. Sirius sighed. “Of course you do honey… Look, her underwear!!” “Show some respect! Lily’s not a – ooh are those laces?” he said, touching the fabric softly, staring at it in wonder. “I told you we should have stolen them when you – eh.. hi Lily…” Sirius said, seeing me standing in the door watching them. Sirius held up a pair of my thongs and a bra. James had been staring at them intensively, and now they both blushed like mad. “In the suitcase that is, not up your arses!” I smiled, going into the bathroom again. “James?” I asked, when I re-entered the room, finding James and Sirius, trying to look innocent, but I could see a bra hanging out of James’s pocket. “Bad idea to steal them, Sirius!” he hissed. “Yes, honey?” he turned to me. “Give me back my underwear, will you?” “You’re not tall enough!” he laughed. “Believe me, transfigurate you into a toad if I have to, I will not care! Put it back in the suitcase!” “Fine, fine… but it was Sirius’s idea!” “Mate, you weren’t supposed to tell that!” Sirius hissed. “Immature pricks…” I sighed. “And I’m supposed to like one of them!” I mumbled under my breath, hoping no one heard. “One of them?” Sirius said, sounding shocked. “But I thought you liked James now!” “Oh ha-ha…” I blushed. We were finally finished packing. I managed to stop James and Sirius firing up a half dozen packages of crackers in the middle of the hallway, and we’re in the middle of saying goodbye. “Bye then Lily darling!!” My mom said, almost crying, giving me a big hug, my dad standing behind her, joining in the hug. “Yes, okay that’s nice, but we should really be going – yes bye then Mr Potter, Mrs Potter!” I said smiling and shaking their hands, also receiving swift hugs from them. I saw Mrs Potter eying the necklace, smiling. “Bye James!!” My mother said, giving James a big hug. I rolled my eyes. She shook Sirius’s hand, as my dad strained himself enough to shake James’s hand. “Bye dad…” I mumbled, giving him another hug, and he ruffled my hair a little. “Bye sweetheart…” he muttered back. We walked up along the road, finding a perfect spot and stuck out our wand-hands, and the knight bus appeared. “Mate, I’m hungry…” Sirius said, mumbling, lying on a couch which was placed in the back of the bus. I lay half-asleep on the other couch, watching James, polishing his quidditch captain bagde and Sirius sat in another couch, listening to his own stomach growling. “Me too…” James yawned. “But we’ll be soon back…” “Doesn’t matter, I want food now!” “Fatso…” James mumbled. “Am not!!” Sirius said affronted. “Yes you are, and you’re jealous I’m better looking…” James said, jerking his head a little, running his fingers through his hair. “Ha! You? Better looking?? You do not know who you’re dealing with, Mr dancing-around-naked-in-living-room-with-underwear-on-head-until-the age-of-fifteen-when-he-grew-a-prick” “Shut up…” James mumbled, when I started giggling “You are not anyway near me in outer appearance, Sirius!” “Oh yeah? I believe I am much sexier than you!” he said, waggling his eyebrows. “Well, you believe wrong!” “Then why don’t you prove it!” “I don’t need to, you prove it!” “I don’t need to! Because I know it, and Lily knows it!” “Fluffy boy…” Sirius coughed. “But I’m still hotter than you!” James retorted, ignoring the last comment. “Says who?” “Says your MOM!” “Snivellus’ trousers!! What a retort!” “Yeah! In your pants!” “No, in your – nah, your right, in my pants…” “Guys, shut the damn up before I have to punish the both of you! And yes that includes, no candy for a week!” I grunted, rolling to my side, snuggling into the couch. “I mean it James, no candy for you or for Sirius if you don’t shut up and let me sleep!” “Yeah, and how –” “Ey, mate!” Sirius said, sounding distressed. “You heard her! She is gonna take away our candy!! What if she destroys our food storage?!” He hissed. “That’s it!!” I exclaimed. “No candy, or else you both will receive detention!” “What? Special detention with the Head Girl?” Sirius waggled his eyebrows. “Ehem, I would presume that would be the Head Boy’s job!” James said, puffing his chest out. He had pinned the Head Boy badge to his cloak, and it gleamed right below his quidditch captain badge. “You’re losing the principle here!” I moaned. “Shut up, I’m tired!!” “There’s nothing in the job description that you have to spend your detentions with the Head Girl!” Sirius mumbled. “Oh yes it is –” I silenced James with my wand. He couldn’t utter a sound. He just sat gaping up and down, looking incredibly foolish. I sniggered. “Too bad Ja –” I silenced him as well, and fell asleep. I woke up, finding the boys fast asleep. They were soundlessly snoring, and I undid the silencing, making roaming snores filling the bus. I shook James lightly awake, and pointed my wand at Sirius, making a water-bomb explode all over his face. “We’re here…” I mumbled, and James, grunting, and Sirius drenched to the bone, and grumbling, got up and got off the bus and into Hogsmead station, all laughing and cheering. “Oh good grief!” McGonagall said, as we entered the Entrance Hall. “There you are! Dumbledore told me to get you once you arrived back! He is most distressed to see you!” She rumbled along. “You’re alright I presume then??” she surveyed us over the brim on her glasses, not looking her usual self. “Uh…” I tried, when the boys where still stunned silly by this; Sirius even more so seeing he didn’t have a faintest clue to what she was speaking of. “Right… we’re alright…” “I’m glad! Now; Dumbledore’s office! And Sirius; it’s dinner time, I suspect you wouldn’t want to miss a meal?” “Right on, Minnie!” he grinned, flinging some wet strays of his hair behind his ear, drenching the lot of us. McGonagall took a moment to look at Sirius who was wet, and took look at the weather outside, which happened to be cloudless and very sunny despite it being sundown, took another look at Sirius before deciding it would be best not to ask. “Why – why are they going to Dumbledore?” Sirius asked, breaking the silence at last. “This is not the time to discuss these matter; now move along Mr Black, I heard a rumour the house-elves made something extra special today – eh… just for you…” “For REAL??” Sirius exclaimed happily, and darted in front of McGonagall, who rolled her eyes. “Yeah… just for you…” she muttered as they disappeared into the Great Hall. “Let’s go then…” I said, slightly breaking the silence that occurred as a misty layer when it was only James and I left in the gloomy half-sunny clad hall. “Race you!!” James suddenly yelled to cover up on the silence. “I – what James!!” I yelled as he disappeared around the corner. I sighed for a moment, before running after him; all the way up to Dumbledore’s office. “Dumbledore!!” I gasped, running up the stairs to his office, after chocking the password to the stone gargoyle, making it mutter something about students in a hurry, and the door flew open, making me nearly crash into the door. James was standing in the room, chuckling next to Dumbledore. “Eh – come in…?” A chuckling Dumbledore said, as I fell into the room, panting and clutching my chest, heaving for breath. “Glad you could join us Miss Evans!” His eyes twinkled. James was nearly laughing himself to death. “Yeah, wondered were you had gone to, I’ve been waiting a long time for you” Dumbledore turned towards his desk, chuckling a bit, and that was lucky; I was showing James a rude hand gesture that surely wouldn’t impress the Headmaster. The gesture obviously surprised James, and he went on, muttering about girls with split personality. “So…” he said, gesturing us to sit down. “You probably guessed why I wanted to talk to you about?” None of us answered, so he continued. “I understand if it still is … difficult to talk about, but I need to know about what happened; what you saw, what you heard…” “He killed him…” I breathed at last, when I got what he wanted to talk about, feeling my eyes filling with tears at the shear recollection of what had happened that night. “He was innocent, and – I – met Henry and… he was a wizard, and he was happy for the first time in his life and – You-know-who killed him…” I rambled on. “He was trying to make James and I yield, to join him and – but we wouldn’t do it, so he … killed him…” “Shh…” James said, looking at me with big eyes. “Don’t worry… It’ll be –” “No!” I nearly shouted, not even bothering with getting embarrassed. Dumbledore seemed completely untroubled. “Don’t you dare telling me this is going to be alright! Don’t you dare!” “Lily…” James said soothingly; and this time it was not to tell me that everything was going to be alright, as he had that night; this was to acknowledge that he knew, that he understood the danger, the unjust of it all, and that he knew how I was feeling. “I –” “S’okay…” he smiled, and grabbed my hand, gently squeezing it. If Dumbledore was surprised by this gesture, he didn’t show it. “I do beg your pardon to ask to you to tell it again, but you said – you said Voldemort spoke to you? He addressed you?” I turned away from James, and with his hand securely locked in mine, I took a deep breath. “You don’t have to, I could –” James offered. I shook my head, hastily wiping away a tear that had come, despite my effort to keep it inside. “No, it’s okay…” I muttered at last. “He – he said that we –” recollections of what had happened that night, memories that I had forced myself to repress during the last weeks, came back into my mind. …You would be valuable for us… “He said he noticed that we… that we had an urge to fight…” I said at last, swallowing hard. Dumbledore nodded, gesturing me to go on. “He said, he said that we would be valuable to him…” I said, ashamed, as if the mere thought of being considered valuable to him, was causing me to grow nauseate. “Anything else he might have said?” Dumbledore spoke softly. And this time it was James who answered. He had had his eyes locked at me, glazed by now. “He said that if we joined him, we would be spared…” He spoke in a voice, not quite belonging to him. “We said we wouldn’t join him, and then he –” “It’s our fault…” I said, comprehension dawning on me. “I should have – we should have – he wouldn’t have – I mean; we were cowards, we should –!” I rambled on, until Dumbledore held up a hand to stop me. I fell silent at once, feeling my eyes filling up with tears. “We humans are strange beings;” he said, authority in his voice so that I wouldn’t argue. “Holding on to things, telling ourselves that if only, then everything would have been alright or at the very least different. If is never a good word; …at least not in this context, wondering what might have been. What happened did happen, no matter how much that can hurt, but you and James did what you did, and opposing him in the first place, shows me how incredible brave the both of you are; far from cowards at all, and I don’t believe that he would have spared the boy anyway…” at his words I started breaking down, silent tears streaming down my cheek. James gave it a gentle squeeze. “I think that by opposing him, you’re lucky you both escaped with your lives, lucky to escape him at all. But that is not always for the best… He may now have gained a bigger interest for the both of you; he would want strong people like yourselves, people that can show themselves to be brave even in the face of danger.” “Come here…” James said at once, and got up from the chair, dragging me with him into a hug. I sobbed into his chest. “Shh… It’ll be alright, he’s not gonna hurt you, he never will lay a wand on you again… shh…” he stroked the back of my head, running his fingers lightly through my hair, murmuring sweet words of comfort into my ear. With me, sobbing into him, he turned towards Dumbledore. “Do you have any idea about why he might have been doing out there?” he said quietly. “Many; though none of them more likely than the next. In other words; I haven’t the foggiest! I suspect he was there for a meeting with his inner circle; to spread some terror in the city. But as they managed to kill the boy, which surely was not intended, and you two escaped, they thought it best to withdraw. So, thus your survival and Henry’s death…” he said gravely. “..Might have conducted into the survival of the parts of the city that was lingering in Lord Voldemort’s mind. Thus, you should be proud!” “Proud??” I shrieked. “Proud that he’s dead, proud that he is absolutely bloody mad?? I am not proud! I would rather have died than Henry dying; I would rather die than watching James being tortured again!!” “Admiral indeed, Miss Evans, I have no problem seeing what Tom meant!” this remark left no impression on either of us, seeing we didn’t have a faintest clue to whom this Tom might be, but I didn’t care. “Why is this so unfair…?” I said at last, lowering my head, feeling suddenly slightly embarrassed that I had shouted at the Headmaster. He seemed completely untroubled, nearly as he was amusing himself, which made my blood starting to boil again, but a hand gripping my shoulder tightly made me refrain. “Do you have any idea to what he might be up to at the moment, then, professor Dumbledore?” James said instead. “We suspect he is interested in the two of you, perhaps he’s planning a way to get to you… other than that; I know for sure he’s trying to take over the Ministry, but so far he has been unsuccessful, and he will continue to be so as long as the Order is fighting” “But sir…” I tried, not understanding what he meant with the Order, but shoved the thought away. It was of none importance. “Why would they want to take over the Ministry?” “Well, isn’t it obvious?” James said, nuzzling in my hair. “By gaining the Ministry he could control the legislations we have; he could control imports, exports, he could control heavy security spells; he could spread more terror, kill more people; because he now has the authority to do it!” “Precisely!” Dumbledore said, as though James had answered a correct question in class about how to water a begonia. “Precisely the thing we would want to avoid! You surely could imagine how horrible it would be if Voldemort gained control to everything in our magical community; the power to track magic, the power to use horrible spells without being tracked himself and sent to prison! He could kill and spread terror easily, which will gain him huge advantages!” “Why are some people so evil, sir?” I blurted out, staring at the ground, as tears fell down my cheek again. “Some people choose to be…” he simply said, something almost sad flickered over his face like an ancient shadow, but as soon as I tried to get a closer look, it had disappeared. “Some great people with great and immense power choose to be; and then there’s no returning. Mister Potter, would you kindly assist Miss Evans to the hospital wing, and tell Poppy to give her some calming draught, and keep her over the night?” “But sir!” James said secretively. I rolled my eyes. “eh… someone is going down to the Hospital Wing today…” “Certainly!” he beamed. “I personally don’t think it would be a problem. How about you?” “No sir…” James muttered at last. “I do certainly not need to go to a hospital wing!” I said, feeling slightly annoyed. “Ah, be a dear and do as the man said, now will you?” “No!” “You’re going, even if I have to carry you!” “Carry me, and DIE, Mister!!” I said dangerously. “I could take the risk” he laughed, and lifted me up. Dumbledore chuckled. “No, James let me down!” “Nope, you could just as well lean back and enjoy the trip!” “And I do hope you had a great time at your sister’s wedding, despite the events?” “Yeah – James!!” I giggled. “And you as well James? You did, after all, wake me four in the morning, begging me to let you go to this thing –” “Eeehh –” James interrupted, slightly blushing stopping for a moment with swirling me around the office. “Yeah,” he cleared his throat. “Yeah, I had loads of fun…” he smiled at me, still pink around his ears. “Oh, but that’s not necessary! It’s nothing really –” I tried once we were down at the hospital wing, and the matron madam Pomfrey was trying to feed me Calming Draught. “Lily, do as she says, or I’m going to force you!” James said sternly. “No, c’mon please! James is upset as well! Kind of, but doesn’t he need to stay the night?!” “Lily… I can’t… I have … something to attend to!” he said, trying not to catch Madam Pomfrey’s eyes. “But I’ll swear, I’ll come in and check on you first thing in the morning!” “Don’t even bother!” I said, mildly grumpy. “You obviously don’t care about me, but it’s fine” I said, mockingly, trying to give him bad conscious. But he just laughed. “You’re my brave little girl! I’m so proud of you!” “For what?” I snapped, folding my arms, angrily, as Pomfrey motioned me to lie down and take the calming draught. James gave the top of my head a kiss, before walking out of the hospital wing. James’s POV “Oh man, I’m tired” James exclaimed, yawning. “So…” Remus said, trying to smile even though he looked really tattered. “You and Lily, right… Finally…” “Ah, well we’re not going out. I forgot to ask her if she wanted to go out with me… stupid me…” he said, hitting himself, smirking. “But I guess… we spent a lot of time together” Sirius nodded, smirking a little, as he was lying in front of the fireplace in the common room. It was crammed with people, just gotten back from holiday. Sara and Melissa had thrown themselves at James and Sirius the second they had seen them, asking how Lily was. They were now down in the Hospital Wing, talking to her. “Glad it’s full-moon tonight!” Sirius exclaimed, stretching on the couch in front of the fireplace, not noticing James still hitting himself with a book. “I’m starting to get bored.” “Is it possible for you to ever entertain yourself for more than ten minutes??” Remus snapped. Also he had fallen silent in front of the fireplace. They all know what he was thinking of. “Just saying!” Sirius said, shrugging his shoulders. “It would be horrible if I got un-entertained!” “Yeah, horrible…” James chuckled, and ran his hand through his hair, before leaning haughtily back in the chair, leaning his feet on the table, and he drew out the snitch from his pocket. “Don’t worry, alright, Padfoot! You’ll have plenty fun tonight – Sorry Moony…” he added, when Remus turned halfway around, a gleam of a sneer upon his face. “If you are so fucking bored, why won’t you read a book or something??” Remus asked, a little harsh. “I don’t read books, Moony! That’s for intellectual people, like you – ey! Where’s your book? Never thought I’d see you without one in your lap…” “I can’t concentrate…” he muttered, turning towards the flames again. “Bad night, you ‘spect then?” “Yeah…” Remus said, stifling a yawn. “Though, it’s not a long moon; about six hours…” James gave him a look of sympathy, but made sure he didn’t notice. He knew Remus couldn’t stand their pity, or their sympathy. “Well, it’s getting close, it’s nearly ten, I’m getting bored, let’s get down to the hospital wing!” “All of us?” “Of course, James could say he wanted to say goodnight to his little, precious doll – Ouch Prongs, someone ever told you that being thrown books on, hurts??” “You’re just jealous!!” “Yeah right…” Sirius rolled his eyes. “Because I wanna be your precious little doll as well…” “Hi, guys!” Madam Pomfrey said, smiling. “Miss Evans is finally asleep, Mr Potter. She was still a bit grumpy when you left, but I guess she’s fine.” James smiled. “So… Mr Lupin… I hear you’re not feeling too well!” she said giving a little look of sympathy. “I guess so....” he muttered in response, his hands in his pockets, staring a little on a very interesting point on the floor. “Mm… If you don’t mind that Miss Evans is spending the night. Mind, she did see you that night she slept in the wing next to – Well, it didn’t cause you any trouble?” Remus shook his head. “What do you mean? When did she spend the night in the Hospital Wing?” James asked at once. “When? What happened? Was she ill –” “It’s not really for me to tell –” “When Avery cursed you unconscious, Prongs…” Remus said. “And you two threw her out…” “Oh…” James blushed. “Fine, Mr Lupin then, if you please…” she said, smiling, leading Remus out of the hospital wing. “You three will find your own way back up to the common room then?” They nodded, and at once she was out of sight, James and Sirius smirked, and pulled out the invisibility cloak. AN Sooo… This was originally two chapters… Here yah go, you probably notice where the first one ended and the second one started… anyway… hope you liked this, and yes they’re finally back… yays…. b> Oh, I'm sorry.!! xD One little formation error, and over half my chapter disappeared!! xD I waited nine days!! To see this.. ah, no, I'm not happy with myself now.. But, at least, I've fixed the error now.. this is the FULL chapter.. xD so sorry! Lily’s POV I woke after a dreamless sleep. It was dark in the room, I had woken pretty early. I ignited the tip of my wand, and saw the clock on the desk beside my bed showed four thirty in the morning. I did not feel tired at all, and leaned back onto the pillow and closed my eyes for a moment. But the moment I let my thoughts wandering again, I heard a noise that made my eyes flew open. “Right this way Mr Lupin, just right this way….” I closed my eyes, pretending to be asleep, as two shadows entered the room in semidarkness. Some more rambling noises and a candle was lit at the far corner of the room. Through half open lids, I saw a person, Madam Pomfrey I assumed, leaning over another person on one of the beds. She was apparently cleaning the person with a wetted towel. She disappeared for a moment, and I noticed the boy lying on the bed. But – “Remus??” I whispered. The person groaned. “You’re awake, Miss Evans??” Madam Pomfrey came out again, holding a bandage roll. “It’s nothing to see here, go back to bed...” “Lily…” the voice groaned, confirming that it was Remus. “Remus what happened to you??” I asked, rising halfway out of the bed. “Nothing happened to him; come on, back to bed now, this patient needs rest and–” “Hi…” he groaned, looking up at me. I gasped as I noticed his face was fully slashed, open wounds under his eyes, on his cheeks, and his neck. It was barley visible in the half darkness, but it only illuminated in a worse prospect than daylight would have. “What happened?!” I gasped, sitting up straight, thoughts entering my mind about possible aspects about what could have happened. “Remus, why – I mean… This is the third time I see you down here this half of the year, what is going on? I thought – James told me you were at home now, him and the boys always says your sick, or have to go home, I mean –” “It’s okay, Poppy…” I heard him whispering, and she disappeared out of the room shaking her head. “It’s just a badly behaved –” “Remus, please don’t insult my intelligence…” I said sadly He sighed, closing his eyes, shuddering a little. “Lily… I …” I got out of bed and sat down next to him. “You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to…” I smiled down at him. “I’m just curious, what could possibly be hurting you like this?” I ran my fingers lightly over his face, tracing his half healed scars and wounds. Through the semidarkness, I could see trails of old scars I hadn’t seen before, but now I was standing so close, it was easy to see and I wondered why I hadn’t seen them before. He sighed again, looking anywhere but at me “I – I’m - , Lily…” he whispered at last, tears gleaming in his eyes, which I stroked away with the tip of my finger, and I saw that he was about to break down. “I don’t wanna lie to you, Lily, but it’s so… hard…” “Shh… take it easy…” I soothed. “There’s evil in me…” he whispered at last through the darkness and I felt as though a bucket of ice had been poured down over my head. I was freezing. “Don’t say that, Remus!” I said softly dispite the miner discomfort. “How can you say that about yourself?” “I am… I am …– I hurt James… I hurt Sirius… I hurt people…” he muttered in bewilderment. “Oh Remus… They’re your friends! You could never hurt them!” “C’mon, you have seen what I did to them!!” He said, almost angrily, a flicker of something… implacable… flashed in his eyes, making them look like they were lit on fire, through the darkness, but it vanished a second later. “You tell me what’s wrong, if you’d like to…” I smiled, my mind silently connecting the dots. “Nothing can take away the Remy I know… That good-hearted, kind … and a little shy boy…” I patted his cheek, as he tried to calm him breathing. “It’s better that you don’t know… better that you don’t …. Couldn’t stand it if you hated me…” he whispered, sounding almost afraid, his eyes shut close. “Oh don’t be silly, love!” I said, smiling at him, and my mind clicked. What if he – ? Oh but poor, poor boy … he looked so lost, so lost in himself… And what was worse, he probably was. “I will always be your friend, and I will never hate you!” “Never…?” he repeated hushed. “No, Lily I don’t think I couldn’t – I wouldn’t want you to be in danger… I –” he whispered, looking down as he grabbed the sheets in his fist, fresh wounds clear on the tip of his fingers, unable to go on, as if the words were stuck in his throat. “You’re a werewolf, aren’t you?” I said, smiling sadly, and he opened his eyes, raising them to meet mine, he looked at me with big amber eyes, anxiously. “A werewolf…” he muttered at last, lowering his head again, and turned around as to not face me. “An evil creature…” “Don’t be stupid! Oh, Remus…” I said gently, leaning over him, to brush some stray hairs out of his face. So, Severus had been right, I was thinking to myself. “You don’t hate me?” he finally said, sounding almost surprised. “You’re not afraid of me?” “No, of course not!” I dared myself to climb up in the bed against him. “You should! I –…” he said, but his words drowned as I lay myself close to him, and arm sneaking up around his waist. “But I’m not…” I whispered in his ear, as Madam Pomfrey chuckled from somewhere beside us. “You can’t scare me, Remy…” He didn’t have anything smart to say to that. “Try getting some sleep –” I tried. “…But how did you –” he asked. I chuckled. “ ‘Moony?’” I sighed into his neck, blowing the skin connecting his head and his shoulder softly. “I mean, now it all makes sense, but I used to think for years that you had mooned your arse for them in our first year or something… Besides, you have disappeared once a month for six and a half years, I just thought it to be a little suspicious…” “You’re a really clever witch…” he gave a weak smile. I beamed, unnoticeably by Remus, and I blew out the candle, motioning him to fall asleep, my arms nestled and curled up around him. “Shh, you need rest…” I muttered in his ear. “Ah Lily, Remus!! Please have the dignity to do it behind my back! Merlin’s beard!!” James came tumbling in the door, closely followed by Sirius and Peter. Me who had fallen asleep again, was slowly opening my eyes. “Not my fault you had to walk in on us!” I yawned, running my fingers through Remus’s tussled hair, as he made cute sleeping noises. “Stupid” “I’m not stupid!” He said a little affronted. “And what are you doing with Remus exactly?” “He –” I said, not sure to tell them what I knew. “We were just talking, and he fell asleep… What are you guys doing here?” “Just wanted to see how you two are doing… and then go back and take a nap, I’m really tired” he yawned. “Right…” I rolled my eyes. “Remus, honey?” I whispered softly in his ear. “Honey, wake up…” Like as a spasm coursing through his body, he woke, shaking like a leaf, his arms shooting out as to grip something that wasn’t there. “It’s alright, I’m here, don’t worry…” I murmured, and he opened his eyes, squinting, and his body unravelled. “Prongs? Padfoot??” He jumped, and got away from me, taking in the situation. “I didn’t mean to – I –” “Don’t worry, Moony!” I laughed, dragging him back towards me. “Relax, we’re going to breakfast now!” “Oh yeah, well don’t get too close to him, I’ll –” “You’ll do what?” I asked, raising an eyebrow. “Nothing…” he blushed, and I sighed, and got out of the bed. I walked behind the curtain, and changed into my regular clothing. “Couldn’t we just… eat breakfast here with Remy?” I proposed for the other boys. “Remy??” James asked, staring at me in disbelief. “Not even I got Jay, Jamie, Jim, or whatever, but Remus, oh yeah, he get’s the Remy right away…” he went off grumbling. “Answer the damned question!” I said a little impatiently. “Fine! Peter’s waiting for us in the Great Hall –” “Yeah, but he’s got the mirror, don’t he?” Sirius pointed out. “Ah, true!” James grinned. He pulled out a little mirror from his pocket, as I rolled my eyes, and went into Madam Pomfrey’s office, asking if it was possibly if we could share breakfast with Remus. She agreed, under the condition that we didn’t make too much noise, Remus was after all a very delicate patient, and needed all the rest he could get. She handed me also a big lump of chocolate to give him, and when I got back out the boys were having a discussion. “You think she knows??” Sirius was saying to James behind my back, not noticing me being there. They had levitated one of the other beds next to Remus’s, and were sitting on it alongside with Peter, who had brought the food. “I don’t know!!” he hissed back. “Damn, you think she forced it out of him??” “She’s always been a little cunning in her ways –” “Guys!” Remus groaned from his bed. “I decided to tell her, okay?” “Why?” Sirius scrunched his nose. “Because, she’s my friend, and I don’t like lying to my friends!” He snapped back, a little harsher than he ought to be in his condition, because he soon was groaning softly again. “Yeah, well, there’s something you’d been lying about to you friend…” Sirius murmured, and suddenly he was furiously red. No one seemed to acknowledge that they had heard the last comment, but I could see, from where I stood neat and secure on the threshold, that Remus was slightly red around his ears as well, but no one could see this, as he now had turned his back to them, pretending to want some sleep. “I suppose it makes things easier, it is after all his decision whom to tell…” Peter shrugged his shoulders. “Did you tell Lily – uh …” James ignored a stern look from Sirius, who suddenly had seen me standing in the door, and ran his fingers through his hair. “Uh – about the other part?” “What other part??” I asked curiously from where I stood. All the three boys turned towards me. “No part!” Sirius said angrily. “C’mon, let’s leave it…” “Fine…” I rolled my eyes, thinking about several secrets the Marauder boys seemed to beholding. I got up in the bed next to Remus, who still was somewhat pink around his cheeks. “I’ve got this for you…” I murmured to him, breaking the chocolate into little pieces. “Here we go… open up…” I handed him a piece of the chocolate which he ate gratefully. What seemed to be hours later, and when Remus finally had fallen asleep, we went outside. “‘ang on!” James suddenly said, rounding a corner, so that we all stopped abruptly. “‘at?” Sirius asked in the middle of a really large chunk of a toast. “You guys go on, I need to talk to Lily!” “And that can’t wait?” Sirius said sourly, as he struggled with swallowing. “Nah it can’t…” He grinned, and the Peter and Sirius darted off. “What’s the deal then?” I asked lightly. He didn’t answer, just kept looking at me. “I –” he began, but seemed unable to say anything further. “What?” I breathed, feeling suddenly really nervous as he stood staring at me and caressing a lock of my hair a little. “I just wanted to be with you…” He smiled, staring hungrily at me. I returned his smile, and soon his eyes were descending down to my lips. “Alone…” he whispered. “Anywhere.” He was just staring at me lips, not hard staring, but softly, like he was promising me to be gently. The prospect made me nervous. “What…” I asked again, hoarsely. It seemed like my voice hadn’t been in use for a long time. His eyes flickered towards mine again, and he was suddenly standing awfully close. There was no one around us; most people were seated in the Great Hall by now, but I doubt that I would have noticed even if Gryffindor had won the Quidditch Cup. Our eyes were meeting; I was staring into the most beautiful pair of eyes I had ever seen in my life, and why was my face going red now, when I felt so alive? Why was I feeling embarrassed and nervous when I at the same time could count the times his eyes closed in a soft blink, when I could count every eye-lash, and I could feel every one of his soft breaths on my nose, spreading a sweet scent of what was James all over my cheeks, and spreading through-out my body? I felt my own eyes descend down over his nose, that one little freckle just there, and down to his lips. He was standing close, so awfully close that it hurt…. “Nothing…” he whispered back in that same hoarse voice, but I had already forgotten the question. How I just wanted to…– “Lily?” he said suddenly, tearing my eyes away from his lips. He was standing further away now, and I had to shake my head to clear my mind. “Mm?” I said distractedly. “Oh… yeah?” “I was just wondering… we did some … uh… how to put this…” he said nervously, ruffling his hair. “I mean, at the hotel we did some … reckless stuff, right?” “Mm?” I said, not fully understanding what he was getting at. “Yeah, and I guess… I guess I want to know… was that … I mean… all just some reckless thing or was it …well you know…” his cheeks were on fire. He looked so cute, that I had to laugh. “What?” He said anxiously. “It wasn’t –” “No, it wasn’t just some reckless stuff…” I said, and as my laughter died away, it was replaced by redness in my cheeks. “I mean… It was reckless, no denying that one, but you know…” “Yes…” he whispered blurrily, not quite managing to keep a grin off his face. And suddenly the moment was back, this time with renewed courage; as if that little conversation had cleared up something that I had unconsciously been dreading deep down. That we both had been dreading. “I mean… If it wasn’t just some reckless stuff for you, then –” “Shut up and just kiss me already…” he said hoarsely, his eyes moving quickly from my lips and up to my eyes, and back down to my lips. As a jolt had soared through my body, the space between us, the tiny space which had been responsible for the dreadful crime of separating our lips for so long, was closed in, my lips crushing against his and wow, he did actually taste as good as he smelled and oh, I couldn’t get enough of him, of James, and then his tongue met mine and oh James, James, James, James, oh I love you, James – “What is going on here??” Someone exclaimed. “Why the hell are you kissing her?!” I tore away as if burned, and found Christina staring lividly at us from the entrance to the Great Hall, she must have finished early, most people were still sitting. “Oh… right…” James said, taking a deep breath. “Christina, I’m sorry –” “I can’t believe you, James! I actually slept with you, I thought you loved me –” “And half the castle.” I muttered. “That is, the whole male part of the castle, and including some of the females …” I continued, and Christina looked furious. James chuckled innocently. “She slept with Michael, you know! She’s a slut!” she retorted as if that was the biggest event ever happening. I rolled my eyes. “Oh, c’mon give me a break!” I said dangerously. “I sleep with one guy, who I happened to have been dating for the past three months, and then I’m the slut?!” I said, feeling a sudden anger towards Christina for ruining my big moment with James. “You think James is in love with you, don’t you? But he gave me a necklace, you know!” she said, pointing at the jewellery that hung around her neck. “Yeah, but honey… I bought that for three quid down at the local supermarket. I’m sorry, that one is made of plastic… Lily’s belonged to my mom…” James pointed out. “Fine! I guess we’re breaking up then!” she said indignantly. “Uh… yeah I guess….” James said, grinning innocently. “Fine!!” she said again, looking about to burst. “But you should know… there’s a rumour about you,” she said, pointing dangerously at me. “that you coloured your hair that way. That it isn’t natural. Besides, it’s not a very nice colour –” “Christina, no one really gives a damn about you or your stupid rumours. Take it to someone who actually cares!” I said icily. She gave a savage wail, and darted past us, crashing into me, of course, and disappeared around the corner. “Okay then…” James said through the embarrassing silence that followed. “That was interesting… so uh… Yeah… I mean, if it wasn’t just …something random… for you; how about… uhm… Jake?” “Oh…” I said, surprised. “What about him?” “Well, I know you said so… yesterday… but…Are you going to … I don’t know… break it off with him or something then?” “After he sent that nutter after me? After he cheated on me??” “Oh…” James said, staring at the floor. “I just… don’t know… I think it would be better to you know… talk to him…. getting closure” he was rambling, not knowing what exactly to say. “If you want me to, of course I will…” I smiled at me, and he looked quickly up again, grinning. “Thanks…” he muttered. “But I’m not going alone! I need someone… hmm… handsome, strong, smart and has incredibly nice hair… now, where do I find a perfect guy like that?” “Pick me, pick me! Oh please Lily, pick me!!” James said, suddenly jumping up and down, his arm raised in the air. “I was thinking Sirius, because of the hair… but okay then…” I laughed. “Right…” “Thank you!!” He beamed. “Oooh yeah I’m IN, Sirius’s OUT! What are we doing by the way?” “We’re talking to Jake…” I sighed, not able to disguise a grin on my face. “Oh right, I remember!” he laughed. “Well? May I have your arm, lady?” he asked gallantly, holding out an arm for me to grab. “Ooh, Mister Potter is showing hidden sides to himself… what is next? Will he actually learn to comb his hair? Will he learn that playing quidditch actually isn’t everything in this world??” “Ey, what do you mean??” he said, looking affronted, as I laughed and took his arm. “You’re being cheeky, and you’re getting punished!” “Oh I would like to see you try! I mean, seeing you actually doing something rather than just talking, that would be great progress, even for you!” “I don’t know why I’m in love with you…” he sighed, shaking his head, as we entered the Common Room “But I don’t say I care….” He added dreamily, and I could feel his eyes on me. I blushed. “Dinner time!” James said, dragging me off the couch, so that the book I had been reading clattered to the floor. “We’re late for dinner!” He sulked, as he started running, and I had to run myself to keep up with him. “Wait!” I said clutching my chest. “It’s not that important, y’know!” “Oh, but it’s very important! Everyone will see that Potter got lucky –” “I beg you pardon?!” I said, stopping abruptly. “Okay,” James said, as he had to stop abruptly and crashed into the wall. “That came out a little worse than what I mean it to!” he laughed. “Sorry, I just meant, that I’m lucky that you even dignify me with your presence!” “Too right you are!” I said teasingly. “Right, but I honestly don’t think anyone’s gonna care that we’re talking…” “Are you kidding?? After I have spent most parts of six years to get you to talk to me?” “No one cares that much about you James, I’m sorry…” I teased. “Oh, sorry, did I deflate your big ego…? So sorry!” “You’re gonna get it… ooh yeah!” he said, narrowing his eyes in mock threat. “So scared!” I laughed, and without a second of forewarning he had thrown himself after me, and I only just managed to get away. I laughed harder, as I quickly sought refuge in the Great Hall, opening the big doors, clutching my ribs as I laughed and ran towards the Gryffindor table, James mock fuming behind me… “Ah Miss Evans and Mister Potter!” McGonagall said coolly, as everyone stared at us. “So glad you could join us…” “Our pleasure!” James winked at her, and we sat down, me blushing. “And where do you think you’re going?” James asked calmly, not looking up from his book, as he sat in the couch, even later that evening. “I’m going down to Hogsmead…” I said simply, running my fingers through my hair, just to make sure it lay in place. “I’m sorry, you’re going where what when – who!?” he said confused. “I’m … I’m going to Hogsmead to talk to Jake…” I admitted. “This late?” He asked, and before waiting for my answer, he exclaimed “Ey!” he laid down the book on the table. “You said I could come with you!” “Oh, James, I don’t think it’s such a good idea, I mean –” “You don’t want me there…” he said, trying not to look hurt. “No, it’s not that, it’s just… it’s better if you stay down here, it’ll only take two seconds” “Right…” he said, taking out his book again, furiously red around his ears. He didn’t seem to care, or notice, that the book was now upside down. Feeling slightly bad, I left the room, wrapping my cloak tightly around me. The door creaked softly as I opened it. Inside, there were only a few candles lit. Ben was standing the counter, cleaning some glasses. “Hi Ben…” I said carefully, as I entered the pub. He looked up at once. “Hi…” he said back. “Is… uh… Jake around here somewhere?” I said nervously. He slammed the glass into the counter, and I jumped. “So Jake was right then?” He said angrily. “You’re breaking it off with him for that Potter boy?” he asked, in not at all near a friendly tone, pointing a finger threateningly at me. “He told me everything that had happened during the holiday with the two of you…” “Excuse me…” I said, cocking an eyebrow. “He started this –” “Jake?!” He suddenly shouted. I felt panic take a hold of me for a moment, and then told myself to calm down. Maybe I shouldn’t have come here, Jake was bound to freak, and oh my… Ah, well I was doing this for James! I took another deep breath, and in that moment Jake peered out from the kitchen. “What??” He said sourly, before noticing me. “Evans…” he growled, entering the room fully. In the corner of my eye, I saw Ben disappearing silently into the backroom. Now, we were all alone. “So… Had a merry Christmas, then, you and – aah… Potter…” he said softly, in a quite scary tone. “Indeed I guess you had… Kissing in the forest…” he said, approaching me, with soft steps that was scary in itself. I shivered “Kissing in the hot tub, kissing all over, haven’t you got the slightest of respect, flower?” he said, and now he was standing right behind me. “Should I’ve had respect for you?? Threatening me like that! You should –” “Shh love…” he said soothingly, but had the quite opposite effect. A chill went down my spine. “Shh… It’s over now, you’re here and everything will be alright again…” “What do you mean?” I asked savagely. “I mean…” he said, suddenly his wand was lined in my hair, swirling around in it, tangling it. “That you made a mistake…” he took a pause. “I did a mistake, but now… everything is back to normal…” “Oh no, I think you misunderstood…” I said carefully. “I’m sorry, but –” “Didn’t ah, Steve explain to you how this was going to work?” He asked softly. “You are mine…–” “Steve was an idiot, and so are you!” “Ah, but still we, I, made you stay away from Potter, didn’t I?” He laughed. “But not for long.” He added, sobering up, gripping my arm hard. “This time, it will be forever….” “Get your hands off me…” I said, shrugging out of his grip. “I am not even sorry; I don’t like you anymore!” “Deep down you do…” he said, grinning. “You wouldn’t have come here if you didn’t…” “No I don’t… I like James, okay?” I said viciously. “But… Potter… Didn’t he give up on you when you pulled away on empty threats?” he said, mock wonder trailing his voice and I stopped waggling at once. “What are you talking about?” I asked. “He hasn’t asked you to go on a date with you yet, has he?” he said softly “No, but that’s –” “He hasn’t done anything to show you that he likes you –” “He –” “…Except!” he raised his voice to point out. “Kissing you, which in itself only shows that he’s not feeling any different for you than for the thousands of other girls… he… has… fucked…” He muttered in my ear and I froze completely. “It’s time to wake up, Miss Evans, he only wanted you because you rejected him, you were an object something to win, and now… you’re nothing to him…” “I don’t believe you!” I said stubbornly, a coldness sweeping over me. He laughed, and firmed his grip on my arm. “When will you realise that… the only person only loving you is me… Every one else will fail you…” he muttered. “Severus Snape…” he whispered, and I shrugged again, trying to make him let go of me. “You’re friendship with Severus Snape was not enough to stop him turning out the way he did… You were not enough to stop him joining you-know-who… Even though you had started appreciated him for more than what everyone else was saying about him… you saw the boy in him, but his love for you, was never returned… so sad, Miss Evans…” he said mockingly. “Let-me-go” I said, his grip starting to hurt, as he started to laugh again. “You know nothing about Seve – Snivellus and you know nothing about James!” “But still you don’t deny…It’s curious…” he whispered softly as I gave a whimper in pain. I gave a waggle to get away, but his grip hardened. “That Potter will never love you, he feels nothing more than pure… lust–” “Let her go!” Suddenly a voice from the threshold said, and I saw the outline of James from the door, looking livid. I could see he wasn’t holding his wand however, but before I knew it, he had knocked Jake away from me, with a vicious power. The two figures, through the semidarkness, were crushing against the wall, and I realised that James had started pounding on him, his wand forgotten in his pocket. But without a wand, he was defenceless against Jake once he had reached his wand between heavy punches, and James was suddenly blasted off him, who stood with his own wand. They both, Jake against the wall breathing heavily, blood dribbling from his lip, his wand held aloft, a grin across his face and James lying on the floor breathing equally hard, stood completely still for a moment. I stood stunned, trying to take in the new turn of events, but was brought back when Jake seized his chance, and threw another curse at James, which threw James hard into the opposite wall. A gasp escaped my lips, but I stood as frozen when Jake grinned, and turned his eyes towards me again. But as he took the first step towards me, James suddenly jumped on Jake again, and this time they fell to the floor. Jake’s wand fell out of his hand, and clattered over the floor. Jake was putting up a massive fight with his hands, both their wands laid forgotten on the floor. “James, no what the hell are you doing??” I exclaimed, when I got my voice back and it became clear that Jake was no match for the massive bundle of muscles that James had built in his years as a Quidditch player. Jake was now bleeding heavily from his nose, as he lay unconscious. “Not – in - hell - will – you – touch – her – again – you – stinking – rotten –” he was rambling, completely out of breath. He was bleeding from the back of his head where he had hit the wall. “James, you’re gonna kill him!!” I said desperately. I gripped on his shoulder, where muscles were lined, tensed to a near breaking point. I tried to drag him off Jake, and luckily he budged. “James, really, c’mon, what are you doing here?!” “I’m saving you!” he said, his body shaking from adrenaline. “Really? By killing him?!” “I wasn’t killing him…” he said carefully, looking down on the floor. “You’re always budging in, Potter!” I said angrily. “This has got nothing to do with you, and –” I continued when I saw him opening his mouth to talk. “I’m not yours to save!” “Lily …?” he said, still shaking, staring at me in wonder, but I was shaking in anger from Jake’s words and I couldn’t back down. What if he was right, no, not let him be right, oh please James… “Damn it!” I shouted, as I had to grab my hand out of James’s hold. “Don’t you have one of your other stupid girls to save or whatever, Mister-trying-to-be-a-fucking-superhero??” “No, Lily I –” “Spare me your feeble words, Potter, I know what you’re all about, don’t even try to deny –” “Lily, you listen to me!!” He said sternly. I jumped so bad that I shut up. “I don’t know what happened here, but I would have expected that you had learned by now! His words are empty; he only tries to weaken you, making you fragile!! Don’t you understand that is all he wants?!” “Then!” I retorted. “Then why, how did he – how did he know about, I –” I rambled, feeling everything was starting to crash down, because I simply couldn’t hold it together anymore. “I’m sorry…” I said at last, and he gave an approving nod. “It’s just… so much has happened lately, and – I’m just confused I guess…” “Quite understandable…” he said, smiling a little. But he seemed so grown up in a way. I couldn’t remember every talking to him while he was the bigger person of the two of us, something that really said more about him than it did about me. “Gosh, I’m sorry…” I said again. “He was playing with my mind, and – I’m sorry, can’t we just… forget about this and go back up now?” “Right…” James said, his eyes flickering towards Jake who lay on the floor. “Uh… What are we going to do uh – about him?” “Let’s leave him…” I said in contempt. “Anyway, Ben’s here, he can get him fixed up…” “Right…” he said again, probably wondering the same thing as I did. Why hadn’t Ben gotten back out when he heard the brawling?, and we walked in silence back up. “Lily…” He said, the moment we got back into the Heads’ Room, without problems. We ran into Peeves, but James had so much experience that we got away safely (which is a hilarious sentence for all of those with pokemon gameboy). “I just wondered,” He started carefully. I sat down on the couch, looking at him. “…do you remember when I first asked you out?” I turned towards him, smiling, feeling my heart started beating hard. I nodded. “I was so nervous,” he continued. “Sirius and Remus had been giving me advices for a month…” He whispered into my ear. “And there you were… Walking like that beautiful girl you are, ignoring me, sweeping your hair in my face… They told me all those things I was supposed to say to you, we had been planning in details, but when you turned around after I tried to call your attention, when I saw your sparkling eyes, when I saw your hair, framing you beautiful face so perfectly, I forgot everything they had said to me. I forgot everything anyone had ever said to me. And I just blurted out that I loved you and I wondered if you wanted to go out with me…” I gave a little laugh. I remembered that day. It had been just after the Marauders had poured down cockroaches and beetles down Severus’s trousers. I had screamed ‘Never, you ugly prat!’ and turned around, leaving him behind, darting off with Severus, who had been standing a little further away. “You crushed my heart, Lily…” He chuckled in my ear. “Someone had to crush that large ego of yours…” I mumbled, and he gave a small laugh. “Yeah… perhaps…We’ve been through loads together; you’ve always been a part of my life and – What I’m trying to say…” He said, taking a deep breath. “…is… I will not say that I love you, today…” he gave a little laugh, looking at me nervously. “And believe me, if you say no now, I will give up. For real. I really want to get to know you better, Lily, because the last month has made me realise that I really don’t know anything about you at all… So, do you want to give me the opportunity to get to know you better, so that I actually can back up my love theories for you with something, so that I can prove to you that you will never be just another girl for me…” he took another deep breath. “do you wanna go out with me?” “I would love to!” I smiled, feeling very relived and he smiled so all of his teeth showed and his glasses hung lopsided. “Right… uh… Yes that was all…” he smiled. “Good night then…” he blushed, and gave me a quick hug, before disappearing into his room. “Why is James Potter and that Evans girl sitting together, talking?” someone whispered as we settled next to Melissa, Sirius and Sara at the house table. “I don’t know, you think he’s cast a spell on her or something?” “I thought he was dating Christina?” “I saw her this morning, she was kissing some guy from Hufflepuff…” Whisper followed us when people saw James and me. “You think they’re DATING??” “No, that couldn’t be possible… Potter and Evans? I thought they were fighting…” “Is that the necklace?” Sara said, pointing at my neck, halfway through the meal. I had worn a special shirt that day – or not special, only buttoned it up a bit, so that no one could miss the necklace.” “Mm, it’s lovely, don’t you think?” I smirked over my pumpkin juice, taking a large sip. “Why won’t you give me something like that, Sirius?” Sara said, mock pouting. “James, you’re making me look bad…” Sirius really pouted. “I’m not allowed to treat my girl good because you don’t know how?” James sniggered in reply. “No, I’m just saying – oh…” Sirius said, reading an article in the paper. “What?” I asked, looking up from my food, giving James a small smile in the process. “Nothing… just a little death eater attack…” he sighed. “Again?” I shrugged, feeling sadness welling up in me. “No one died, right?” “Uh… well, yeah…” He said, and James gripped my hand under the table. “Something about a boy who got killed during Christmas, Henry McDonald his name was… Poor little bugger, a muggle kid who was killed from the killing curse and –” I stood up really quickly, preparing to leave the table, not wanting to hear the rest, not realising that James was still holding my hand. “Let me go…” I muffled, as he didn’t slacken his grip. The people near us were looking strangely at us. “Lily, don’t go, it’ll be fine okay??” “No, it won’t…” I grunted, trying to get away from him. “Don’t go…” he said softly, “Please…” he muttered and I stopped struggling at once, and turning around. I sighed. “You know I wouldn’t…” I said, smiling a little too him, glad he wasn’t letting me go and now we were standing inches apart, looking at each other. And within a second, James closed in on the space between us, crushing his lips against mine. I surrendered at once to him, when he begged, soundlessly begged me to let him in, and I opened my mouth for him, not caring that the whole school was watching. And in a matter of seconds, the whole school, except the slytherins, burst out applauding. “C’mon, just sit down, Merlin damn it!” Sirius said impatiently, dragging me away from James after a little while, and he noticed the kissing getting frenzied. “You’re gonna end up having … you know what… in front of the entire school. James you sit down on that side, Lily that side, we don’t want any accidents!” “Shut up Sirius” James said, sitting down at the table. Every eye was on us. I blushed, and sat down next to him. Melissa and Sara were stilled silently asking me what all that was about, but I ignored them. James’s hand found mine once again under the table, as he vanished the newspaper; something I wasn’t supposed to see, but I appreciated it. “You’re alright now?” “You know how to cheer up people…” I muttered back, blushing fiercely. (AN this scene is crap, I know, but it was a point to make people know that they were… I don’t know, dating?... I don’t know why, so don’t ask.. Anyways, I had a good reason while writing it, and I seemed to have forgotten it… if you feel it was absolute rubbish, please pretend you didn’t read it; however I stand by that there was any importance in it, so therefore I will not take it out… thank you… xD) James’s POV “I’m dating Lily, I’m dating Lily, I’m dating Lily!!” James was dancing on the floor. “I know, that’s good James…” “Okay, did I mention that I’m DATING LILY?!?” he shouted out in the library, and before Remus and Sirius got to sigh, and tell him that it was stupid to shout in the library, Madam Pince was growling over him, practically foaming. “IRMA!!” James shouted, grabbing her waist. “Have a dance with me!!” He swirled her through the shelves in the library, the woman herself too shocked to protest. Sirius stood cheering at them, as James twirled her under her arm. “POTTER THAT’S ENOUGH!!” she suddenly shouted, and James jumped, and let her go rather quickly. “Sorry mam…” he said shyly. “It’s just… I mean –” “Lily Evans agreed to go out with him…” Sirius helped him out. “YES!! That’s right, she has!! I’m going out with Lily, I’m going out with Lily!!” He chanted. “Oooh... uuuoohhhh….” Sirius chanted in the background, and they started dancing on the floor. “Lily is going out with Prongsie!!” he chanted, doing a self invented spin that didn’t end altogether well. “Ouch – thanks, Moony…” “Any time…” He rolled his eyes, bending back over his essay, his ears slightly pink. “Alright!!!” Sirius shrieked, already dancing with James again, ignoring Madam Pince’s yells. “Hit it, Prongs!!” “Well, you can tell by the way I use my walk, I’m a woman’s man, no time to talk.” he started, starting to dance wildly at the table, jumping away from Madam Pince. “Ah, ha, ha, ha, Stayin’ alive!!!” he sang, really, really false, doing some moves that was bound to be illegal somewhere in the world, and even Sirius stopped dancing. He stared at James indignantly, shaking his head. “What?...” James asked, when he noticed Sirius’s look. “Not…those moves… c’mon, just… stop…” “Yeah, but Lily agreed to go out –” “WE KNOW!!!!!” Remus suddenly shouted, and James, Peter, Sirius and Madam Pince jumped. A couple of heads turned. “Sorry…” He muttered at once, turning to his essay, once again. “Wow, Remus, there’s more than meeting the eye…” Sirius started laughing, and this time he really, really blushed. It didn’t make things better when some girl they didn’t know, but surely was a fifth year, got over and told Remus that she and her friends liked angry men who weren’t afraid of letting out their emotions. Sirius laughed harder, and both him and James was soon lying on the floor laughing. Peter stared after the girl, and then stared at Sirius and James, probably torn between wanting to laugh with the boys and starting to shout himself, to get the girls. When Madam Pince had gathered herself, she gave them all detention. With the exception of Remus because he was a prefect and had every right at shouting at them, and she did gave Peter detention because he had spilled chocolate in one of her books. Lily’s POV The next day was actually one of the most social days at Hogwarts. Suddenly everyone was looking to talk to us. First, when James, Sirius, Remus, Peter, Melissa Sara and me was spending an afternoon in the snow, Michael, my ex boyfriend, came over. “’ello there!” He said, smiling, giving me a swift hug. Though our joke of a relationship had ended long ago, we usually kept it to a friendly tone when we met in hallways and such. “Hi!” I responded, smiling. Ah, well he was nice to talk to. “I was wondering…” he said, running his fingers through his hair. “If you wanna –” James, who had been busy stuffing Sirius down in the snow, came over at once. “James!” I said, pointing at Michael, cutting him across. “This is Michael, my ex –” “Your ex-boyfriend, yes I know….” He said steely, taking Michael’s hand. It looked exactly the same as when James was shaking hands with the Slytherins’ captain before a Quidditch match, as though he was trying to crush every bone in his hand. Though, if he was trying to, it wasn’t showing on Michael’s face. He only smiled politely, though a little strained. “Oh I’m so sorry, what were you saying?” “I was wondering if – if you wanted to – Does he have to be here?” he said, nodding towards James. When I shrugged, he sighed, and continued. “Fine…I was just wondering if you wanna… go visit Hogsmead some time or something like that, one day?” James gripped my shoulder at once, in a protective fashion. “Oh… I – I kind of agreed to go on a date with uh – James…” I said uncomfortable. “Hmm..” He said, looking up at James as though he just had realised that he was there. “James…? James who?” “Me, James Potter, legendary quidditch captain and chaser…” James muttered angrily. “The ladies man, and now officially dating Lily Evans, the princess of the castle…” “Yes, I heard some rumours about that…” Michael said, pretending not to hear James. “But I thought you hated that guy, that James Potter guy! You couldn’t stop complaining about him last year –” By now I could see a vain in James’s forehead starting to pulsate violently. “Ah, well you know!” I said, laughing a little, staring concerned at James in the corner of my eye. “Things change I guess…” “Indeed they do!” Michael smiled. “Well, good luck to you – whatever you two have going! And, I’ll be seeing you then! Nice to talk to you again! And if you ever want to – I don’t know, grab some coffee or something, just let me know! I – I must admit I miss you a little…” “Oh well… You broke up with me…” I said a little harsh, cocking an eyebrow “Yeah I know, and I think I might be regretting – ah well, then, bye!” He said, giving me another hug, a little longer this time. I could practically feel James steaming next to me. He let go, and with a little wave, he walked back up to the castle. Ignoring the stare from James, and the increasing blush in my cheek, I got over to the others, joining their very heated snow-ball fight. “If he ever comes on to you like that again, I will smash his face in, I will hurt him so bad that he will regret the day he was born!” James fumed behind me. “Come on, he was just being nice…” I breathed. “Hey, don’t worry…” I smiled, before he jumped on me, stuffing me with snow. Also, the next day at dinner, someone started talking to us. Someone we didn’t know. “Excuse me?” A boy said, coming towards us, alongside with two giggling girls and another boy, grinning. It was dinner, and James and I sat next to each other, Sirius and Remus next to each other on the other side. Melissa sat next to me again, but the others were… well not at dinner. I think they had mumbled something about reading. I didn’t complain. “Yes?” I answered politely, breaking my conversation with James for a second. “Well, I was just wondering, are you and Ja - James… dating? For real?” “Oh…” I stared at them perplexed, sharing a look with James. He gave a nervous laugh. “I told you” one of the girls muttered. “We shouldn’t have asked, she’ll probably kill us for asking…” “No, shut up” the other girl hissed back. “She kissed him, remember??” “Perhaps we are” James grinned, putting a hand around my shoulder. They all stared at me, like I was gonna turn him into a toad for touching me. But when I blushed, and did not curse him, or bite off his hand, the two girls groaned, and the boys cheered. “I knew it!” They hissed, and held out their hands, the girls groaning even more, handing them each a galleon before darting off. “You are dating?!” Melissa exclaimed. “Like, really dating?? Like officially?? Why didn’t you tell me??” “Oh shut up I’ve only agreed to go out with him on a date…” I mumbled. “Besides I did tell you –” But Melissa didn’t listen, and grumbled as she had to hand over three galleons to Sirius, who smirked like someone who had just won the lottery, and mumbled something like; “Told yah” We watched as the news spread, and soon the whole Great Hall was silently whispering. “Typical…” I muttered to James. “Can’t even have some freaking privacy… I don’t understand why this is such a big deal, it’s only dating, getting to know each other and all that normal stuff, not like anyone hasn’t done it before and I –” “Honey…” Melissa sighed. “You’re doing it again…” “Hmm?” I said, looking up from the plate. “What?” “Rambling…” “Oh.. right sorry…” I muttered, blushing. “Well, baby, that’s how it is to be dating me, James Potter, the most handsome and gorgeous man in the whole castle…” I gave a little laugh at James who had puffed out his chest and looked up from my plate, and my eyes met those of Severus Snape over at the slytherin table. He was watching me, and he didn’t care that I saw him. His fist was clenched shut and when our eyes met, the nearest glass broke. “What’s up with you?” I heard Avery say mockingly from the slytherin table. “Not enjoying your birthday?” Severus didn’t reply, and our eyes fell back down to the table. January ninth. Of course. How could I have forgotten? I could remember his first birthday we had spend together and I – No, there was no use thinking about that. “All right there, Lily?” James’s concerned voice filled my ear, and I nodded. “Yeah… Everything’s fine…” A/N I would say loads of things are happening in this chapter… xD and yeah, well… some parts of it good and some bad, but that’s how it is… I don’t know what to say… they’re at least finally dating… so we’ll see how it goes… xD thanks for reading, means a lot, and all reviews means a lot too! Chapter 25: Hogsmead Date and a Trip to the Moon [View Online] [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter] “This is the night, Prongs!!” Sirius said, patting James’s back “Find her, and tell her you wanna go out with her tonight!” “And if she doesn’t want to?” James said, staring into the mirror, running his hand through his hair, trying to make it lay flat. “Oh c’mon… I can tell that she loves you, go and ask her and get back here!” James nodded, and took a deep breath before going back to the Heads’ Room. “So…” James said, a little nervous. “Eh – you said you’d – uhm… You wanted to – eh go out with me?” “Ehh – oh the date yes, of course!” I said, smiling at him. I sat on the couch, trying to do homework, and James came in from the door, and stood watching me. “Uhm – good…!” he said, smiling a little. “Eh – wanna go… Could I meet you outside… uh well, in Gryffindor Common Room in an hour?” “What, now?“ I asked, peering up from the book. “Yes, well, in an hour” he said, still a little nervous. “Oh – well okay I guess… As long as we’re back before curfew…” He rolled his eyes, and disappeared out of the room again. Oh shit! Was the first thought on my mind. What the hell was I supposed to wear?? The moment I was sure he was out of sight, I sprinted back up the girls’ room. “Melissa!!” I panted. “Melissa, he wants to take me out now!!” “Yeah, that’s nice…” she mumbled, not taking her eyes off the book that she was reading. “No! I don’t know what to wear!! Oh my Merlin, I need to look presentable, and I clearly don’t look presentable now!! I need – I mean, I can’t look too dressed up, because then he would think I made a big deal out of this, but I don’t want to be too undressed because then –” I could see Melissa closing her eyes, sighing before putting on a fake smile, and put down the book. “Does it matter?? You guys are almost lovers; he’ll probably pop the question any day soon now!” “Melissa, I mean it!! It’s our first date; I want it to be perfect!” “It’ll be fine…” She mumbled, and got up from the bed. “Well, since you appear to be freaking out, mildly, I’ll help you…” She grabbed me, and pulled me into the bathroom. “But you see, I’m stinking! I should really take a shower first, and –” Melissa sighed. “See, put on some of this liner… Forget about the shower, too late for that” she began, and started drawing on my face. “No, Melissa what the hell?” I tired to protest, but when she showed me the result, I was positively surprised. “Now, see that wasn’t too bad, was it?” “No… But –” “…and this dress will go nicely…” she mumbled, pulling out a beautiful, but really simple dress. “Honestly, I can’t wear that, it’s winter!!” “Are you a witch or what? Well, stupid are you anyhow…” she shook her head and pointed her wand at me. I felt no difference. “See, now, you’ll be warm even out in the cold!” “Okay?” I stared dumbfounded at her. “And of course, when you’re inside, you’ll just feel… normal…” “Okaay…” I said, rolling my eyes. “Thanks.” “And now for your hair…” she mumbled, and at all, it took a full hour before I was completely finished. She pulled my hair up in a loose knob, letting some of my hair down in my face, falling in place softly. And she fastened magically a little flower in my hair. “Now, go down there, and meet your prince…” she sniggered, and took my arm. At once, my whole stomach was filled with butterflies. “What if –” “He asked you, right? Of course he’ll show!” she said in mock exasperation. “But –” “He has been in love with you for six years, now shut up” “Right, okay…” “…” “…” “…What if I stumble?” “Then laugh about it, Merlin, it’s not that hard…” “Easy for you to say…” I muttered, as she opened the door, and started descending down to the common room. Oh Merlin… Remus was there… Sirius was there. Peter was there… Oh my… nearly all the Gryffindors were there… and … James was there… He stood with his back to me, and Remus and Sirius was fixing his tie, himself running his fingers through his hair, making sure it laid… just… perfect… Remus first noticed me, as I stepped down on the floor, he was smiling. Sirius looked up seconds later and his eyes widened, and also his face broke into a grin, before he let out a soft cat whistle which made James look up, and he turned around immediately. His cheeks were suddenly set on fire. His eyes were rammed so beautiful by his glasses, they were glowing, now perhaps more than ever. The fireplace gave a soft shimmer around his face as he broke into a nervous grin. “Well, go on!” Melissa hissed when I seemed rooted to the ground. I shook my head lightly, as to shake all thoughts away, except the one involving James, and only James… “Hi…” I breathed as I approached him. “Hi – uh… Hellu eh… Hi…” he replied, staring at me nervously. “Well!” Sirius said, smiling. “You kids have a great evening, and Evans, bring him back by ten!” “Mo – Sirius!” James exclaimed, now ever redder in his face. “Just kidding, have fun!” Sirius grinned, putting one arm around Melissa, and the other one around Remus. “Ah… they sure grow up fast, don’t they?” I smiled at James. “Aren’t you gonna take my arm?” I teased, and he had to clear his throat, before getting the joke and responded by leading me towards the portrait hole, cat whistling following us everywhere. “So…” he said, as we sat in Hogsmead. The three broomsticks, funnily enough. It wasn’t overly crowded as it used to be, but it didn’t matter. “Eh –” he tried to flatten his hair a bit. “You –” he said, smiling. “and me. On a date.” He gave a nervous laughter. “Yap…” I nodded. “Us…” I smiled, and he slammed his elbow in the table, causing the fork to clatter down at the floor. “Nervous?” I asked, raising an eyebrow and smiling at him, who was flaming red, levitating the fork back up on the table. “Nervous?” he chuckled. “Nooo, I’m not nervous, just – eh uhm – oh who am I kidding…” he mumbled, and he touched my hand lightly with his. He was trembling a little. “I have actually thought about this for many years now…” he tried to smile. “Don’t worry, James!” I smiled, stroking my thump lightly over the hand resting over mine, and the fork fell to the floor again. He picked the fork back up and was now so flaming red I wondered if he would catch fire. His free hand jumped to his hair, ruffling it a little. I found he did that often when he was nervous. “Oh, well I almost forgot!” He said, and smiled. He pulled out a single white rose, and handed it to me. “To the most beautiful girl I’ve ever seen…” he breathed, apparently torn between wonder if he should look me in the eyes, or stare at totally random space. He chose a mixture. “Oh why thank you James…” I giggled, taking it. “Eh – James darling?” I asked, staring at him. His eyes started flickering, as if he was looking for something he was doing wrong. “Is it for any apparent reason that half the school is outside the window, ogling at us?” “I tried to comb my hair, but – I – what?” “There!” I said, pointing at the window behind him. He turned around, nearly falling off the chair, when he saw at least twenty teenagers, staring in at us. Most of their mouths hung open, and occasionally, someone handed someone else money. “What the hell…” he muttered. “I’m sorry, I’m innocent, had nothing to do with that…” “Yeah, I hope so” I gave a weak smile. “Could we – should we ask them to leave or something? Say we’ll give them detention?” “I like your evil mind!” James said, his eyes twinkling with mischief. “Would you excuse me for a moment, my beautiful lady?” he said, getting up from the chair, inclining his head a little, in a polite gesture, and I laughed, fingering my wine glass filled with soda water. I saw some of the students exchange worried glances when James got up, and left the table. Some of them, the youngest, gave a little scream, when James appeared on the threshold, fuming. “What the bloody hell are you guys doing here?!?!” He yelled; it came muffled through the window. The students looked about ready to faint, when James approached them, looking like an angry bull. “Leave us alone, or I’ll make sure that Dumbledore expels all of you! And if he sadly chooses not to expel you ugly gits, you’ll all be spending time in detention, every night until the day you fucking graduate!!!!!” Paled, and scared looking, one by one they disappeared from the window, until no one was left, and James got back inside. “Ah yes,” he said, calm as a bumblebee again. “Just a little matter I had to deal with” I smiled at him. “Thanks James…” I said, smiling at him. “Why yes thank you Lily!” he said, trying to be clever “No, thank you!” I said back, smirking. “Eh, no, thank you!” “No, no, thank yourself!” “Eh –” he said in his confusion. “Thank you James?” “Ah that’s a good boy!” I winked, taking a sip from my glass. “I had a great time last night!” he said, smiling when I got back from the bathroom, after taking a shower. The tension seemed to relieve in him. “Me too!” I said, smiling at him fondly. “So, I haven’t scared you totally away on our first date?” He chuckled. “Ready for another one?” “You could never scare me away….” I mumbled, looking at him, as he wrinkled his nose cutely, trying to concentrate on me, his glasses slipping down on his nose. “What, ehm – another one? Tonight?” He nodded. “If you’d like to?” “Of course, I’d like that” I smiled. “So, I was wondering if we should be going on a boat trip or … I don’t know… I wanted to take you some place fancy, to a dance place or something but I –” “James, you don’t have to –” “I want to, Lily, I want you to be happy, okay just tell me, where do you want to go? Any place, and it’ll be fine!!” “I –” “The moon! I could take you to the moon! And we’ll be there and – no?” “Take it easy…” I laughed. “Just being with you, wherever we are is going to be great” “You mean that?” He asked, smiling from ear to ear. “Yes, James” I replied, smiling. “Then I’m the happiest man alive” He mumbled, ignoring my cough which surely stated: “boy”. “Well, so c’mon then… I think I have an idea to where we could go, unless… you’re sure you won’t take a boat trip?” “Do you have a boat?” I asked, raising an eyebrow mockingly. “Not here…” “Well then, we’ll forget about the boat, it’s the company not the location that matters” I said, winking. “That’s right! Okay, so you’ll come with me then?” “Sure!” I smiled. “I’ll just get dressed – ey, isn’t it like… twelve?” “Your point ultimately being?” “Not let anyone catch us!” My eyes twinkled, and I had to laugh when James stared at me, looking stunned silly to the bone. “Well, I’ll just put on something nice…” I smirked. “Or you don’t put on anything, really doesn’t matter…” “Shove it. Where are we going?” “Somewhere warm, bring a bikini!” “Eh – bikini?” “Yes, a bikini, do you need help finding that?” “No, I’m fine… eh – okay I guess…” He grabbed my hand, and walked with me down the hall, me really curious to where he was taking me. But instead of down and out, he took me up. Upwards in the castle, to a wall. He stopped there, and smirked at it. “Here we are!” He wasn’t as nervous as last night. “Eh – a wall?” “Just wait…” he walked past the door three times, looking solemnly in concentration, and suddenly a door appeared. “Oh – what is this place?” “Check it out…” he whispered, opening the door slightly. I gasped. It was a beach, it looked like one of those beaches in Miami you see in magazines. The sand was white, and the water was turquoise. And beach, sand and water were all you could see in every angle. “Last one in, is a bad egg!!” He yelled, throwing off his shirt, and ran into the water. “Oh yeah?!” I exclaimed after him, throwing off my own shirt, and dropped the skirt to the ground. I ran after him, but he hit the water first. “Ha-ha-ha Lily is a bad egg!” he started laughing at me. “Well, you’re a rotten egg!” I retorted. “Why am I a rotten egg?” he said confused, and he stopped laughing “Because you are!” “But you’re a bad egg…?” “Doesn’t matter, you’re a rotten egg!” “Arg, you win this time, Missy, but just you wait, soon I’ll win!” “You never win” I pointed out teasingly. “I win all the time.” He said affronted. “No” I laughed “Yes” he said, looking a little annoyed. “No” I said stubbornly “Yes” he said equally stubborn. “No” “You’re impossible!!” He smiled, laughing a little. “Okay, fine you always win! You won my heart…” he said, and now he had that serious voice again. I couldn’t look at him, I just smiled down in the water. “Let’s go for a swim!” he said, I looked up at him, I barely caught the redness in his cheeks, before he dived down in the water, and started s |